eaten te rietateitat sae : te; ; ipreeddtchedstr rath ieentse seeieateatetreetitas esegitacarsrratesoreresitisieivetid ereetetelesiseris ; : Isosshencsteset dpealscaersaenegssemiet atin tstatet sdceatotehed:d ote: scceanstiisteissere tee probes aptre hschepptpeeessae Serene irr sLieeieteesesebe sebshiepetertinae i Stes brtebstrise ety, pa eeteereett ata as ~~» y ‘ OOLOGICAL SOCIETY | Meg ry : 5 ae Ay a Vou. XI—Parr 1. £ Facey TED FOR THE SOCIETY, ~ - | THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE; Lc INGMANS, GREEN, AND 00, PATERNOSTER-ROW. eee: January 189%. oe.) fags Bees Price Qh eae cet aa Ke TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. To Fellows. To the Public. aps oS eee VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 313 6 418 O* VOLUME _ II. (1835-1841, containing 71 Plates). . Price 4 0 O 5 6 Ge VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price3 8 6 . 411 0* VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 78 Plates). . Price 6 2 0 . 8 2° 6* VOLUME _ V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price 5 4 3 619 0 VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 91 Plates). . Price 11 5 0 15 0 0 VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates) . . Price 10 4 0 1312 0 VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 38 12 11" -0 PART Al wl S72) cb eile! Wes Leslee tale hehe wre low os nO AOR G, 014 0 ERENT AZO ct en Mik Ces Sie SER EY oe te HL UL VG 220 PPM SLEN UES PANS Meme a In DET NNOs tend att ek Dart ay gua tera Ota ABN 116 0 BE AMAR RR) ee ok. Me cb Ebemeanette cea Oa 1 ay PMMA L STS) a cleh: (eset ach, oy usinonesy kiemernenrer, clap sneen(), Bre uC) 1 4 0 TE ETS) AMEE Ue eA RGU GR at or Cie AMA LO LAY 5 160 PY ts (SHAN WA SNE eee crake a epuean yaa’) sew Lene Mate SL Ons GO 12 0 SVR TE (Kyo ee iy a ADM Neen oa nt MCL ACT amt 1 40 Me Ore LB ANS se Sarees ote Siva: Sieee ae hoy eR Cate Mat pe eal Ld tv 2-2 0 VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . . Price 12 0 O.-. 14600 Part l. (1875, containing 22 Plates) . . . . . jen ele 22 0 » 2. (1875, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . pear i ks a 8) 2 2 0 $y ae - (1875, contaiming” bi Plates)t P08 «van. c. eae Os oe 40) ac: a8) » 4. (1875, containing 14 Plates) . . . . . 3F LLG, PIP nts) » Bs (L875;,containing. “9. Plates)! ©). “se Hane. 16 110 0 », 6. (1876, containing 4 Plates) » O10 6 014 0 370 fs, .(1876; containing’ “7, Plates) ).<\ sen et vote 5 OL La. 9 1 fale » 8. (1876, containing 10 Plates) . . . . . 4 O18 O 1'4.0 » 9. (1876, containmg 6 Plates) . . .. . ee 40 112 0 59 LO. (1877, containing 5 Plates) ae ee i bee pag eG 110 0 », Ll. (1877, containing 5 Plates and Title and Index),, 015 9 dy lee * Only odd parts of these yolumes can he supplied. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. VOLUME XIII. LONDON: PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY : SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE: AND BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW. 1895. — i we ie a - = . — a tl | r % , F 5 ’ ' i ! ‘ » rl * , i ) mien |“ it Af went iy i J vs CAN Pin! “4 eT) ror iite;? * ' re , * vi « aris om tiegajt? wv cabins b Ye ROALD wl “Sh IY i a a) he ; ; sibs : ‘Ta er et ids 5 a ry armed, Of wih ary ; ! Mell i be tera angi, some SA Nv soved ay y |)! 7 Ww witen\er\ Pian HAY on 1 hi¥. +p! * “AM. wi Oe MM < Chevreux, Dragage de l’ Hirondelle au large de Lorient, p. 1. 1888. 5, 5 Chevreux, Amph. réc. aux eny. de Cherchell, extr. p. 5. 1888. »» marinus, Robertson, Catal. Amph. and Isop. of Clyde, p. 30. The sides of the rostrum not forming an obtuse angle, but the apex not acute. The postero-lateral angles of the second pleon-segment acutely produced, but not those of the first or the third segment. Eyes very large in the adult male, nearly meeting on the top of the head. Upper antenne. First joint thicker, but scarcely longer, than the second, each with an elongate group of sete on the upper or outer side, and (in the adult male) a brush- like fringe of hairs on the lower or inner; the third joint thinner than the second, two thirds as long, with a few hairs; flagellum nine-jointed; secondary flagellum, little more than half as long as the principal, five-jointed. Lower antenne. In the adult male first three joints short, gland-cone very inconspicuous, the third joint having a tuft of hairs near the inner distal angle; the fourth joint longer than the three preceding united, closely fringed on one side with a brush of hairs, which also pass round the distal margin, on the other side carrying numerous unequal spines, eighteen in one row, four in the other, and also some sete; the fifth joint nearly as long as the fourth, carrying twelve sete on one edge, and eight calceoli, each with an accompanying tuft of hairs, on the other; the flagellum very long and slender, with fifty joints, each of the first six having a calceolus, and of the next forty-two each alternate one, the calceoli being smaller towards the end of the flagellum. In a specimen with no fringe of hairs and no calceoli the fifth joint of the peduncle has a GENERA UROTHOE AND UROTHOIDES. 17 row of ten unequal spines, and the flagellum consists of twenty-five joints. In a female specimen from the same locality the fourth joint has seventeen spines in one row and three in the other; the fifth joint is decidedly shorter than the fourth, and has nine or ten spines, the long sete of this and the preceding joint being fewer than in the female specimen described of Urothoe brevicornis. The flagellum is as long as the last joint of the peduncle, the first joint carrying two spines near the distal end, and eight long sete round it; the little terminal joint is scarcely more than a third of the breadth of the preceding. Mandibles as in Urothoe elegans, but the long sete on the second joint of the palp more numerous, and the long narrow third joint having ten spines along the front margin, and two at the apex, together with four others that are long and more or less setiform. Lower lip. Mandibular processes strongly developed. First masille. The curved inner plate with four or five sete on and near the apex ; outer plate and palp as in Urothoe elegans. Second maxille with plumose sete passing round the apex and the distal half of the inner margin of the inner plate, which also has a row of plumose spines on the apical margin, these maxille not sensibly differing from those of Urothoe pulchella. Mazillipeds nearly as in Urothoe pulchella, the inner plates rather broader, the outer with six stout spines and twenty sete, thus arranged—a short seta, three rather large ones, a group of three small ones, of which the middle is the longest, such a group followed by a stout spine occurring four times in succession, then a single seta, two stout spines, and (on the apical margin) three plumose sete. The number of spines and sete, however, cannot be depended on as constant in this species, or probably in any of the others. Here the third joint of the palp is more elongate than in Urothoe pulchella, First gnathopods. Side-plates narrow, with a group of three spinules at the lower hind corner. The first joint slender, with a few spinules on the front margin, many long pectinate sete on the hind margin, and four groups of them on the inner surface ; the second joint short, with one group of sete on the hind margin; the third joint with one or two set on the hind margin, its apex acute; the wrist almost as long as the first joint and much broader, the convex hind margin or breast closely fringed with unequal setiform spines, the inner surface carrying five or six groups, the row of pectinate spines at the distal margin twelve in number; overlapping this row and running to the front margin is a row of microscopic spinules, such a series being found in all the species examined; the hand about three quarters as long as the wrist, much narrower, with setiform spines in two rows on the inner surface, im one row on the outer, and fringing more than the distal half of the hind margin; the palm oblique, microscopically pectinate, fringed with various setules, and defined by a stout spine, you, xu.—part 1. No, 3.—January, 1891. D 18 REY. T. R. R. STEBBING ON THE beyond which the capped tip of the finger reaches; the finger carries two or three setules. Second gnathopods. Side-plates distally widened, the lower distal angle not having, as in the first pair, a produced point, carrying a group of seven setules. The sack-like branchial vesicle as long as or longer than the first joint. The limb differs from that of the first pair in having the first joint more elongate, with two instead of four groups of setee on the inner surface; the long sete on the second and third joints are more numerous; the wrist is narrower and without the special armature of the distal margin; the hand has less of the hind margin furnished with sete, and the palm a little less oblique; the finger is decidedly shorter, its tip reaching very little beyond the palmar spine. First perwopods. Side-plates widened below, with six or seven spinules on the upward curved hinder part of the lower margin. Branchial vesicle longer than the first joint, nearly uniform in breadth, except at the point of attachment. First joint straight, with setee at the apex of the hind margin, and near that of the front; second joint with a group of sete about the apex of the hind margin; third joint as long as the fourth and fifth joints together, having groups of sete along the hind margin, and near it a trans- verse group high up on the outer surface, which also carries an oblique series near the apex of the convex front margin; the fourth joint nearly as broad as the third, with an © oblique group of sete approaching the distal end of the front margin, several bent plumose sete and four graduated stout spines along the undulating hind margin, one stout spine and four setz on the distal border, which projects strongly behind the fifth joint; the fifth joint a little shorter than the preceding, and scarcely half its width, carrying seven or eight unequal short spines directed towards the finger, the distal part of the hind margin undulating; the finger straight, except at the tip, with five tubercles along the hind margin, which, with the spines of the fourth and fifth joints, must give it a prehensile character; the slightly bent tip has a transparent cap. Second perwopods. Side-plates broader than in the preceding pair, with the spinules not grouped at the corner, but spread along the lower margin. Branchial vesicle much dilated below the long neck. Limb scarcely differing from that of first pair, except that the first and third joints are longer, and the first is a little sinuous. Third pereopods. Side-plates with the hind lobe deeper than the front, its margin crenulate with spinules in the indents. Branchial vesicles narrowed at the two extremities. The first joint very broad, distally widened, the wing often darkened by the crowd of gland-cells, the upper corners rounded, the lower hinder angle not very acute, sometimes rounded, the front margin rather sinuous, with two or three spinules above, two groups of sete below, and a few spines at the apex, the hind margin crenulate, and having about a dozen sete, the straight lower margin of the wing carrying two or three setules; the second joint not half the width of the first, but broader than long, with a group of set and a spine at the apex of the front; the third GENERA UROTHOE AND UROTHOIDES. 19 joint rather longer, scarcely broader, with a group of sete and a spine at the indent of the front margin, the apex of which has five spines: a row of seven spines arms the lower margin of the outer surface and the rounded hinder apex, the corresponding margin of the inner surface being fringed with some sixteen immensely long and densely plumose sete, some of which reach to the extremity of the limb; there are sometimes short plumose sete along the hind margin; the fourth joint is nearly as long as the two preceding joints together, and decidedly, yet not very greatly, wider than either; on the outer surface there is a series of eight unequal spines reaching the indent of the front margin, and another reaching that of the hind margin; below these there are two distal series, respectively of six and eight spines, and on the hinder part of the distal margin there are also on the inner surface some long plumose sete; the fifth joint is longer, but very much narrower than the fourth, having at the middle of the hind margin a group of five unequal spines, and of three at the apex, on the strongly indented front margin three groups of seven, six, and five respectively, and on the inner surface below the middle a row of five long densely plumose sete; the finger is not much shorter than the fifth joint, comparatively broad, except near the cap-bearing tip, containing, like almost all other parts of the animal, numerous gland- cells with their ducts and minute circular openings; the hind margin almost straight, carrying near the base a small plumose cilium, the front margin at first smooth, but for two thirds of its length armed with nodules, about thirteen in number, the first eight or nine successively larger, the next one, two, or three small and sharper than the rest, followed by one near the tip longer than any of the others. Fourth pereopods. Side-plates narrower than in the preceding pair, the hind margin crenate and fringed with spinules. ‘The branchial vesicle smaller than in the preceding pair. The first joint large and oval, rather broader below than above, the front margin a little sinuous, with two or three spinules above, and three or four groups of pectinate setiform spines below; the convex hind margin very shallowly crenulate, with spinules in the indents; the wing has numerous gland-cells, and sometimes as many as sixteen long and very plumose sete, planted in a slight curve a great way from the margin on the inner surface; the short second joint has a group of pectinate spines at the apex of the front margin; the third joint, which is more than twice as long as broad, has three groups of spines along the front, nine long, much flattened, sete along the hind margin, and a spine at its apex; the fourth joint is longer than the third, and has four groups of rather stout spines along the front, and three mixed groups along the hind margin ; the fifth joint is narrower than the fourth, scarcely longer than the third, with three groups of stout spines along the front, one at the sharply produced apex of the hind margin, and a little higher up a slender group; the finger is half the length of the fifth joint, straight, very slender, with a plumose cilium on the hind margin near the base, several little nodules along the front, of these that near the curved tip of the finger being as usual the largest. D2 20 REY. T. R. R. STEBBING ON THE Fifth pereopods. Side-plates small, with the hind margin crenulate. The branchial vesicle directed forward, not much longer than broad, very much shorter and narrower than the first joint of the limb. ‘The first joint broader than in the preceding pair and as long, the widest part not far from the base, the broad wing containing numerous gland-cells, its irregularly convex border shallowly indented and fringed with spinules, of which, as in the preceding pair, those at the upper part are much larger than those below; the front margin nearly straight or a little convex, with three or four groups of spines; the short second joint having a group of spines at the apex of the front; the third joint decidedly shorter than the fourth, with three groups of spines in front and two or three behind; the fourth joint with four or five groups of spines on the front, and three or four on the hind margin; the fifth joint subequal in length to the fourth, but narrower, with three or four groups of spines in front and two behind; the finger straight, slender, tapering, about half the length of the fifth joint, with seven or eight little nodules along the front margin, and the usual plumose cilium near the base. The whole limb is a little shorter than that of the fourth pair, the difference being chiefly owing to the shorter third joint. Pleopods. The peduncles of the first pair the longest, in all the pairs carrying one or two groups of sete on the lower margin. The coupling-spines (retinacula') long and slender, with five or six teeth, besides the strongly bent apex; in general there are two only of these organs on the peduncle, but in one instance four were counted ; there is always a plumose spine with them; the cleft spines on the first joint of the inner ramus two or three in number; the spoon-shaped arm much shorter than the serrate one; the inner ramus sometimes with sixteen, the longer outer one with twenty joints. Uropods. The stout peduncle of the first pair subequal in length to the outer ramus, haying on the outer margin one or two groups of setiform spines and a row of about seven small spines, and a row of three on the inner margin; the rami are not very long, smooth, the inner much smaller than the outer, both strongly curved, although in some positions the curvature may not be very distinctly seen; peduncles of the second pair rather shorter and narrower than those of the first, similarly armed, but with rather stronger spines; the rami subequal, the outer almost imperceptibly the longer, both smooth, slightly curved, a little longer than the peduncle ; peduncles of the third pair stouter than the preceding pairs, not longer than broad, having groups of spines about the distal margin; the rami long and moderately broad, extending for nearly their whole length beyond the telson and the other uropods, subequal, fringed with numerous long plumose sete; in one specimen the outer ramus had on its outer margin twenty, two at the apex of the little second joint, and eight on the inner margin; the inner ramus had * In regard to the occurrence of the retinacula in various groups of Crustacea, and their phylogenetic import- ance, see the interesting footnote in ‘ Carcinologische Mittheilungen,’ ix. p. 220, by Paul Mayer, 1880. By Carl Boyallius they had been recognized in his account of ‘* Pterygocera arenaria.” Dr. Boas calls them in German “ Hefthaken.” When I wrote my ‘Challenger’ report these notices had escaped my attention. GENERA UROTHOE AND UROTHOIDES. 21 nine on the outer margin, two at the apex, and fourteen on the inner margin, In another specimen, also a male, and from the same locality, there were only fifteen sete on the outer and seven on the inner margin of the outer ramus, while in this specimen the second joint was more elongate than in the other. Very little constancy is to be expected in the number of these ornaments, which undoubtedly varies with the age of the animal, as well as probably between individuals of the same age. Telson. Cleft nearly to the base on the upper side and quite to the base on the under side, the cleft gaping a little distally, the convex outer margins having each two cilia near the centre, and a spinule not far from the apex, the distal margin of each half oblique, carrying a feathered cilium, a short stout spine, and three sete. Length of a good-sized specimen one third of an inch. Localities. The specimen figured was taken at a low tide in February 1889, at Cumbrae, in the Clyde, by Mr. David Robertson. Other specimens examined and considered to belong to this species were obtained by M. E. Chevreux, of le Croisic, Loire-Inférieure, off the French coast, and in Balta Sound, Shetland, by Canon Norman. M. Chevreux in recording Urothoe marinus from “ les environs de Cherchell,” says, “le genre Urothoe n’était pas représenté jusqu’ici en Méditerranée,” but this is overlooking Urothoe pulchella (Costa). URorHoe NorRvEGIcA, Boeck. (Plate IV. B.) 1860. Urothoé norvegica, Boeck, Forhandl. yed de Skand. Naturf. 8de Méde, p. 647. NSVOls, 45 3 Boeck, Crust. Amph. bor. et arct. p. 58. SCS aes: 55 Boeck, De Skand. og Arkt. Amph. p. 226, pl. vi. fig. 9, pl. vii. fig. 4. LeS2e" = 5 4 Sars, Oversigt af Norges Crustaceer, p. 22. Mitts (G nar 8 Chevreux, Crust. Amph. dragués par lHirondelle, Bull. Soc. Zool. de France, extr. pp. 13, 15. NBSiae nse; 5 Chevreux, Crust. Amph. Bretagne, Bull. Soc. Zool. de France, t. vii. extr. p. 10. 1888. _,, i Robertson, Catal. Amph. and Isop. of Clyde, p. 29. Postero-lateral angles of the first three pleon-segments acute, those of the first two only minutely produced. Upper antenne. The first joint of the peduncle stout, the third joint decidedly shorter than the first or second; the flagellum of five joints, together little longer than the first or second joint of the peduncle; the secondary flagellum three-jointed, about half the length of the principal. Lower antenne. Fourth joint of the peduncle longer and much stouter than the fifth, carrying a single row of about sixteen unequal stout spines near the convex margin, and a row of sete apparently unmixed with stout spines; the fifth joint carrying five stout spines and some sete; the flagellum consisting of eighteen naked joints, the structure being indicative of a male not fully adult. i) bo REY. T. R. R. STEBBING ON THE Mouth-organs as in Urothoe elegans. The palp of the first mazille consists of two equal joints, and has three sete on the apex. First gnathopods. 'The side-plates with a row of six sete on the truncate distal margin. The limb nearly as in Urothoe elegans, the spine-row at the apex of the wrist consisting of only three or four spines. Second gnathopods nearly as in Urothoe elegans. First and second pereopods scarcely to be distinguished from those of Urothoe elegans, except that the inner margin of the finger, which in that species has very few nodules, is here closely serrate, of the series of projecting points only the large one nearest the tip of the finger being blunt enough to deserve the name of a nodule. Third pereopods distinguished from those of Urothoe elegans by the much rounded lower hind corner of the first joint, fewer plumose sete on the third and fourth joints, and by the close serration of the distal half of the slender tapering finger. Fourth perewopods. The front margin of the first joint has some spinules at four points of the upper part, and at intervals on the lower part four long plumose sete; the third joint is longer than the fourth, the plumose sete on the hind margin missing, but not originally more than three or, at most, four in number; the finger slender, closely serrate for two-thirds of its length. Fifth perwopods nearly as in the female of Urothoe elegans, but here the third and fifth joints are nearly equal in length, the fourth joint being decidedly longer than either, with spines at four points of the front and at three of the hind margin. Pleopods. The peduncles short ; the cleft spines two or three; the inner ramus with ten or eleven joints, the outer with thirteen to fifteen. Uropods. Peduncles of the first pair a little longer than the straight slender rami, the outer ramus with one spinule just above the middle, the inner equal in length, smooth ; the peduncle of the second pair not longer than the rami, which are slender, straight, subequal to one another, but shorter than those of the first pair; they are smooth, or possibly there is a spinule on the outer ramus; the peduncles of the third pair are shorter than the rami; the inner ramus is considerably shorter than the outer, with a single seta near the extremity of its outer margin, five or six plumose sete on the inner margin; the outer ramus has a spinule and seta at three points on the lower half of each margin; the second joint is a third the length of the first. Telson cleft nearly to the base so as to form two halves almost oval, but straight at the base, and with the adjoining margins slightly compressed along the upper part ; below the centre of each outer margin there are two cilia, and from an incision in each rounded and rather narrow apex projects a moderately long spine, with a minute cilium adjoining on the outer side. Length about one fifth of an inch or less. Locality. The Shetland Isles, taken by the Rey. A. M. Norman in 1867. GENERA UROTHOE AND UROTHOIDES, 23 UROTHOE BREVICORNIS, Sp. Bate. (Plate III.; Plate IV. C.) 1862. Urothoé brevicornis, Sp. Bate, Brit. Mus. Catal. Amph. Crust. p. 116, pl. xx. fig. 1, S62 a Bate & Westwood, British Sess. Crust. vol. i. p. 198, woodcuts. HS79O Aes marinus, Stebbing, Sess. Crust. Devon., Trans. Devon. Assoc. vol. xi. p. 519, Rostrum forming an obtuse angle, but with a little acute point between the upper antenne. Second pleon-segment with the plumose sete large and numerous, the produced point of the postero-lateral angles minute. Eyes very conspicuous in the male, approaching one another very closely. Upper antenne nearly as in Urothoe marinus. In the adult male specimen the first joint of the peduncle was decidedly longer than the second, and the principal flagellum had seven joints, the accessory flagellum being more than half its length, with six joints, of which the last was minute. Lower antenne. In the adult male peduncle nearly as in Urothoe marinus, but in the fourth joint the brush of hairs not passing round the distal margin; the spines twenty- two in one row, five in the other, the sete more numerous; the fifth joint rather longer than the fourth, with nine calceoli on one side, and eight long plumose sete on the other ; the flagellum not once and a half as long as the peduncle, having twenty-three or twenty-four joints, with a calceolus to each of the first three or four, and then on alternate joints for some distance along. In the female the fourth joint is longer than the fifth, and has twenty-five spines in one row, seven in the other, with numerous long serrate sete near the straight inner border, and a group of about a dozen near the produced distal corner of the convex side; the fifth joint has thirteen spines along the convex border, with a group of eight long sete near its distal end, and along the other border some fifteen long sete ; the two-jointed flagellum is shorter than the last joint of the peduncle ; the first joint has ten long sete round the distal half, and three spines on one margin; the little second joint is about a quarter the length and not half the breadth of the first, and is tipped with two slender sete several times its own length. Both in male and female the fourth and fifth joints of the peduncle have some little stiff setze or cilia, which are strongly plumose, and appear as if twisted at the centre. Upper lip with a smoothly rounded margin to the principal plate, except that in the centre a little space is marked off by a small notch on either side, the tract so marked off being distally smooth, but furry on the sides. The inner plate appears to have a quite smooth margin not reaching quite to the distal margin of the outer plate. The structure of this lip seems to be tolerably uniform in all the species. Mandibles as in Urothoe marinus, except that the third joint of the palp has nearly two thirds of the inner margin clear of spines. © Lower lip as in Urothoe marinus. First maville. The inner piate with three plumose set on the apex; outer plate as in the other species ; palp with the first joint rather longer than the second, the second with the usual three sete on the apex. 24 REY. T. R. R. STEBBING ON THE Second maxille. The plumose sete occupying two thirds of the inner margin of the inner plate. Mazillipeds, probably not to be distinguished from those of Urothoe marinus by any constant character; thus in one specimen one of the outer plates had six, and the other seven, stout spines, while in another specimen each of these plates had eight stout spines. First and second gnathopods not distinguishable from those of Urothoe marinus. In a male specimen from North Wales there were eight spines in the distal spine-row of the wrist, in a female from the same locality ten, and in another female from South Devon fourteen. First and second pereopods scarcely, if at all, distinguishable from those of Urothoe marinus. In the specimens examined the fourth joint had six spines instead of five, and the fifth joint eight spines instead of seven, while the tubercles on the finger were fewer and less pronounced. Third perwopods closely resembling those of Urothoe marinus, but the large first joint with fewer indents on the hind margin, and its apex rather more acute; the third joint has nine or ten spines in each group of its distal margin; the fourth joint ten or eleven in each of its four groups; the fifth joint also has larger groups of spines, and is rather more widened, whereas the distal narrowing of the finger is much less abrupt than in the species compared, and the marginal nodules are smaller. Fourth perwopods nearly resembling those of Urothoe marinus, but the third joint is here rather longer than the fourth, having almost the whole of the hind margin fringed with the long plumose sete. Fifth pereopods closely resembling those of Urothoe marinus, but with the first joint of the limb not wider above than below. In the female the first joint appears to have the front margin more convex than in the male. Pleopods as in Urothoe marinus, but with no more than two cleft spines observed on the ramus of any specimen. Uropods. Peduncle of the first pair much more elongate than in Urothoe marinus, with two groups of setiform spines and five stouter spines on the outer and four spines on the inner margin; the rami slender, subequal in length to one another and to the peduncle, nearly straight, reaching beyond the second pair, the outer having three spines upon it, the inner having a little seta on its inner margin; the peduncle of the second pair much shorter than that of the preceding pair, shorter than the rami, with four spines on the outer and two on the inner margin; the rami subequal, shorter than the preceding pair, straight, the outer with two spines, the inner with a little seta; the peduncle of the third pair rather longer than broad, but otherwise this pair is scarcely, if at all, to be distinguished from the corresponding pair in Urothoe marinus. Yelson differing very little from that of Urothoe marinus, the convex margins unbroken GENERA UROTHOE AND UROTHOIDES. 25 by the insertion of a spinule, the distal margin less broad, carrying a feathered cilium, a spine, and one or two setules. Length. A quarter to a third of an inch. Localities. The specimen figured was taken with others of both sexes at Llanfairfechan in North Wales, from the banks of little streams or pools left in the sands at low tide. The species has also been obtained at Goodrington, near Torquay, from the sand left bare at low tide. The specimen to which Spence Bate gave the name brevicornis was taken at Tenby, a locality intermediate between the two just named, and presents such differences from the description of the adult here given as might be expected in an example only a tenth of an inch long. Recently the species has been met with in North Devon. [UrRorHor poucueti, Chevreux. 1888. Urothoe Poucheti, Chevreux, Crust. Amph. du littoral des Agores, Bull. Soc. Zool. de France, t. xii, janvier 1888, p. 34. When this paper was sent to the Zoological Society, the type specimen of Urothoe poucheti, which is at present unique, was being exhibited in the Pavillon de Monaco at the Paris Exhibition. It has since been lent me through the kind instrumentality of M. Chevreux, naturally, however, without being available for dissection, which is almost essential for a full and accurate account of a species in this genus. Under this restric- tion the following brief notes were made upon it :— Eyes strikingly large and black, the specimen being a male. First gnathopods. 'The finger longer than in the second pair. Third pereopods. The lower hinder angle of the first joint well rounded. The third joint not broader than the second, and not strongly spined, but with long plumose sete; the fourth joint not broader than the third; the finger long and slender, the distal half serrate. Fourth pereopods. The first joint having slender spines on the lower part of the front margin, and seven plumose sete within the wing; the third joint longer than the fqurth, instead of shorter as in Urothoe elegans. Fifth perewopods. Front margin of the first joint straight. Uropods. The first pair with the rami equal, slender, not quite so long as the peduncle; the second pair considerably smaller than the first, the rami equal, slender, shorter than the peduncle; the third pair with long rami reaching back beyond those of the first pair. a The postero-lateral corners of the third pleon-segment are slightly rounded, almost rectangular. The species approaches Urothoe elegans, Spence Bate, and in regard to the third pereeopods it much resembles Urothoe norvegica, Boeck; but taking all the characters VOL. X1.—ParT I. No. 4.—January, 1891. E 26 REY. T. R. R. STEBBING ON THE together (see page 9), it must be regarded as distinct from all the earlier known members of the genus.—T. R. R. S., Sept. 1890. ] UROTHOIDES, nov. gen. 1888. Urothoe, Stebbing, ‘Challenger’ Amphipoda, Zool. Reports, vol. xxix. p. 824. Nearly resembling Urothoe, Dana, in regard to the antenne, mouth-organs, gnathopods, first and second pereopods, and the pleon. Third and fourth perwopods having the first, third, and fourth joints much expanded, the third joint more widely than the fourth ; these limbs not armed with long plumose setee as in Urothoe. Fifth perwopods having the much expanded first joint strongly produced downwards behind, and with a strongly serrate hind margin. The fingers of the perwopods not nodulous on the inner margin. The name is derived from Urothoe, a closely related genus, and eidog, likeness. UROTHOIDES LACHNERSSA. 1888. Urothoé lachneéssa, Stebbing, ‘ Challenger’? Amphipoda, Zool. Reports, vol. xxix. p. 825, pl. vii. It is with some hesitation that I now propose a new genus for this recently published species. When originally including it in the genus Urothoe I was not aware how singularly compact a group the existing species of that genus formed, and how intimately connected with one another they were in many minute details. Since the ‘ Challenger’ Report was published I have examined an additional specimen of this species, in which the upper antennz proved to be abnormal. The entire peduncle is stout, the second joint not longer than broad, the third longer than either the first or second, conically produced along two thirds of the first joint of the secondary flagellum. The principal flagellum consists of four joints, the secondary flagellum of three, the first of which is as long as the other two together, and the three together are as long as the principal flagellum. It may be assumed that the malformation results from a coalescence of the third joint of the peduncle with the first one or two joints of the principal flagellum, or it might be more correct to say that the articulations have not been developed so as to produce the usual distinction of these joints. The second segment of the pleon is not armed with long plumose sete as in the genus Urothoe, and the rami of the third uropods are also devoid of these ornaments. In the species of Urothoe the outer of these rami is perhaps invariably longer than the inner, but sometimes the difference is scarcely perceptible, whereas in the present species the difference between the two rami is very great. GENERA UROTHOE AND UROTHOIDES. bo -~I SUMMARY AND INDEX. The history of the genus may be shown in brief by the following list :— Pages 1852. Urothoe rostratus, Dana: since called Phoxocephalus rostratus. . . . . . . . 3, 4 1852. Urothoe irrostratus, Dana Sh ety Unt oat cM AA) ce ch ecs . 4,10 1853. Egidia pulchella, Costa: since called Urothoe pulchella. . . . . . ... . 411 1856. Gammarus elegans, Bate: _,, os un Urothoexelegans™ ¥. aaa eye ee) ADO S 1857. Sulcator marinus, Bate : a5 se Urothoeimarinus, im enone) leno; LG 1860. Urothoe norvegica, Boeck Sit ae, Le, Oe ORR coat: 6, 7,9, 21 1862. Urothoe bairdii, Bate: since called Urothoe marinus . . . . .... + « 7 USG62arUrothegiorevicormis. Bate, . . « = « « « . 7, 10, 23 1869. Urothoe marinus, Bate, ? var. pectinatus,Grube . . . . . . . «1... ses 8 1874. Urothoe, species, S. I. Smith: since called Harpinia, species. . . . . ... . 4 1879. Urothoe abbreviata, G. O. Sars eee hey ol ta 3,9 1880. Urothoe pinguis, Haswell : since called Harpinia(?) pinguis . . . . . . « . 4, 1888. Urothoe poucheti, Chevreux . Sete ce ee te NE . 9,25 1888. Urothoe lachneéssa, Stebbing: since called Urothoides lachnzéssa . . . . « + « 4,26 The genus Urothoe is therefore at present composed of the following eight species :— Urothoe abbreviata, Sars. Urothoe marinus, Bate. » Orevicornis, Bate. » norvegica, Boeck. », elegans, Bate. 5, poucheti, Chevreux. » irrostratus, Dana. », pulchella (Costa). Should any reader object to finding some of the specific names masculine and others feminine, he is respectfully reminded that among the specimens examined some were males and others females. Of the eight species enumerated, it must be observed that they are more remarkable for their likeness to one another than for any differences that can be discerned. The magnitude of the eyes and the structure of the lower antenne vary greatly with the age and sex of the animal, the most constant feature being that the lower antenne in the female have a two-jointed flagellum. Among the details that appear to prevail throughout the genus may be noticed the vast number of gland-cells over all parts of the body, the transparent caps to the tips of all the fingers, a peculiar spine-row on the wrist of the first gnathopods, and the long plumose sete on the third, fourth, and fifth joints of the third pereopods, on the first joint of the fourth pereopods, and on the second segment of the pleon. The species for the most part are to be distinguished from one another only by groups of small differences. Among these, however, a single feature may here and there make itself moderately conspicuous: thus, only Urothoe abbreviata, Sars, is said to be blind; only Urothoe elegans, Sp. Bate, is described as E2 28 REY. T. R. R. STEBBING ON THE ornamented with rose-coloured markings’. Urothoe pulchella (Costa) has the fourth joint of the third pereopods wider than in any other species. Urothoe marinus, Sp. Bate, alone has the rami of the first and second uropods strongly curved. Urothoe poucheti, Chevreux, appears to be distinguished from all other species by the greater length and stronger armature of the first uropods. Urothoe norvegica, Boeck, shows no very salient difference from Urothoe elegans, unless it may do so in colouring. Urothoe brevicornis, Sp. Bate, makes a near approach to Urothoe marinus, except in regard to its longer and straighter uropods. Dana’s Urothoe irrostratus is the only species at present known from the Pacific. As Spence Bate has pointed out, it makes a near approach to Urothoe elegans; but as the figures and description are incomplete, it is not at present possible to decide whether it is identical with any European species or otherwise. The exact position of Grube’s Urothoe marinus, var. pectinatus, is also doubtful. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE LI. Urothoe elegans. The full figure is given in lateral view, the three lines above it indicating the natural size of a female, a male, and a young specimen, respectively. a.s. Upper antenna of the male; a@.s, v, of the young. ai. Lower antenna of the male; a.i,?, of the female; a.i, v, of the young. 1.2, 2. Lower lip of the female. gn. 1. First gnathopod of the male. gn. 2. Second gnathopod of the male. prp. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. The first, second, third, fourth, and fifth pereopods respectively, of the male. prp. 2, ~~. Second pereopod of the young. prp. 5,2. Fifth pereopod of a female; prp. 5, u, of the young. ur. 1, 2, 3. The first, second, and third uropods respectively, of the male. ur. 2, ur. 3, 2. Second and third uropods of the female. tT. Telson of the male. * Yet such markings are still visible in a specimen from Balta Sound, Shetlands, taken by the Rev. A. M. Norman in 1860, and labelled (probably for that very reason) as Urothoe elegans, though otherwise it does not seem to be distinguishable from Urothoe marinus. Hence it is doubtful whether reliance can be placed upon colouring as a distinguishing mark of Urothoe elegans. GENERA UROTHOE AND UROTHOIDES. 29 PLATE II. Urothoe marinus. The full figure is given in lateral view, with a line above it indicating the natural size. a.s. Upper antenna. a.i. Lower antenna; only a part of the flagellum drawn. m.m. The pair of mandibles. maz. 1, First maxilla. ma. 2. Second maxilla. map. One half of the maxillipeds, and on a larger scale the inner and outer plates of the other half. gn. 1. First gnathopod. gn. 2. Second gnathopod. prp. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. The first, second, third, fourth, and fifth pereeopods respectively ; the figure prp. 3 to the left showing the outer side, and the figure prp. 3 to the right showing the inner side of the limb. plp, sp. Coupling-spines and a cleft spine of the pleopods. ur. 1, 2, 3. First, second, and third uropods respectively. Tt. Telson. PLATE III. Urothoe brevicornis. The full figure is given in lateral view from a small specimen, the line above it to the right indicating the natural size, the line above it to the left showing the length of a female specimen. ‘The figures of the separate parts were all taken from the male. a.s. Upper antenna. mx. 1. First maxilla. a.i. Lower antenna. gn. 1. First gnathopod. m. Left mandible. gn. 2. Second gnathopod. li. Lower lip. prp. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. First, second, third, fourth, and fifth perzopods respectively, both sides of the third pereeopod being shown. Pi.s.2, Pl.s. 3. The lower portions respectively of the second and third segments of the pleon. ur. 1, 2, 3. First, second, and third uropods respectively. t. Telson. 30 ON THE GENERA UROTHOE AND UROTHOIDES. PLATE IV. A. Urothoe pulchella, ¢ . or. tr. Triturating organs in situ in the stomach. qn. 1. First gnathopod. prp. 3. Third pereeopod. gn. 2. Second gnathopod. plp, A pair of pleopods. ur. 1, 2, 3. First, second, and third uropods respectively. t. Telson upturned, and consequently viewed from the underside. B. Urothoe norvegica. gn. 1. First gnathopod. prp. 3. Third pereopod. gn. 2. Second gnathopod. plp. A pair of pleopods. ur. 1, 2, 3.-First, second, and third uropods respectively. t. Telson. C. Urothoe brevicornis, ° . a.t. Lower antenna. i.s. Upper lip. ur. 1, 2, 3. First, second, and third uropods respectively. T. Telson. Srna Lo0€. foc Vol A FL el. T.R.RSte bbing. JTRennie Reid .Lith.Edint UROTHOE ELEGANS. SP. BATE. Frans, Lo0€. foe. Yob MI PL IT J.T.Rennie Reid .Lith Edin? UROGBHOR MARINUS: SP BATE: Trams. Lo0€, oc Vol MM Le II J.T Rennie Reid LithEdin? Del TRRStebbing. UROTHOE BREVICORNIS. SP BATE. S100 LOE, oe. VA MM POLY J.T.Rennie Retd Lith.Edin™ THOE PULCHELLA{(COSTA). UROTHOE NORVEGICA ,BOECK. UROTHOE BREVICORNIS #SP BATE. . % II. On four new British Amphipoda. By the Rev. Tuomas R. R. Stepzine, W.A., and Davip Rosertson, .L.8., F.G.S. Received September 19th, 1889, read Noyember 19th, 1889. [Puates V., VI.] 1. SOPHROSYNE ROBERTSONI, n. sp. (Plate V. A.) Rostrum minute; the body moderately compressed, with rounded back; the hinder angles of the first pleon-segment slightly rounded, those of the second squared, those of the third strongly produced upwards, so that a deep cavity is formed on either side between these and the arched dorsal surface of the segment ; the much shallower fourth segment forms dorsally three little humps, two median and one distal; the fifth and sixth segments are very small. The integument is closely speckled. Eyes not perceived. Upper antenne. First joint shorter than the head, once and a half as long as broad, as long as the six-jointed flagellum, the second joint not half as long as the first, and about twice as long as the third; the flagellum tapering, the first joint narrower but a little longer than the last of the peduncle, each joint with one or two filaments; the secondary flagellum slender, three-jointed, the last joint minute. Lower antenne. Gland-cone very prominent; third joint longer than broad, fourth joint longer than the fifth; the flagellum eight-jointed, slender, tapering, the first six joints together being about as long as the fourth joint of the peduncle. Mandibles. The trunk slender, the cutting-edge narrow, apparently with a denticle at either end; molar tubercle wanting; palp set far forward, much longer than the trunk, first joint short, second elongate, slightly curved near the base, with one spine near the distal end, the third joint as long as the second, distally truncate, with four unequal spines on the extremity and one a little below it. First maxille, The inner plate small and low down; the outer plate forming a single apical tooth, with a little denticle on its side; the palp was broken in dissection. Second maxille. The inner plate much shorter and narrower than the outer, with three minute setules near or at the rounded apex, the much larger outer plate having four setules similarly situated. Mazillipeds. The inner plate very small, not reaching to the base of the outer plate, carrying a single spinule on the apex; one of the pair of plates was in the specimen much smaller than the other; the outer plate longer but narrower than the first joint of the peduncle, having two or three spinules on the inner margin, and four somewhat larger on the apex; the first joint of the peduncle rather longer than broad, the second much longer, with two groups of spines on the inner margin and one at the outer apex ; 32 REV. T. R. R. STEBBING AND MR. D. ROBERTSON ON the third joint rather shorter and narrower than the second, with several spines about the distal two thirds; the curved finger nearly as long as the third joint, with the dorsal setule not very near the base. Triturating organ. One margin fringed with ten graduated spines, which are short and moderately stout, not serrate. First gnathopods. The side-plates broad above, so as to project much beyond the upper part of the segment. The first joint broad, not very long, deeply channelled, with some spinules on the front margins, and a group of spines at the hinder apex ; the second joint as broad as long, channelled, with spines along the hind margin; the third joint much longer than broad, with about a dozen spines and half a dozen sete along the serrate hind margin, which is pointed at the apex; the wrist triangular, distally broader than the length, the front margin convex, with an apical spine, the hinder apex having a graduated series of five spines with several sete; the hand much longer than the wrist and broad, but much longer than broad, with the front margin convex, the hinder concave, armed with two spines, and ending in a long slender tooth, the palm smooth, sinuous, the surface of the hand and the apex of the hind margin having a few sete or spines; the finger closely fits the palm, except that its tip overlaps the apical tooth. One of this pair of gnathopods was in the specimen rather smaller than the other. Second gnathopods. Side-plates longer but narrower than those of the first pair. Branchial vesicles broader but a little shorter than the side-plates, apically almost pointed. Marsupial plates very narrow, with three sete at the apex. First joint of the limb elongate, narrow, a little widened distally ; second joint longer than the third or hand; the third joint having much of the convex hind margin furred with setules ; the wrist narrow, elongate, about half the length of the first joint, the front and hind margins furred with setules; the hand less than two thirds the length of the wrist, the margins nearly parallel, except near the base, both furred with setules, the hind margin distally carrying scale-like spinules, the apical margin having the usual spines; the finger minute, broad at the base, apically narrow and hooked, the dorsal setule median. First perewopods. The side-plates like the preceding pair, but larger. The first joint not reaching below the side-plate, with setules along the front margin, and a spine or two at the hinder apex; the second joint is armed at three points of the hind margin ; the third joint at eight points of the hind margin and the produced apex of the front ; the fourth joint, much narrower and shorter than the third, has sete at four points of the hind margin ; the fifth joint is longer but narrower than the fourth, with sete at two or three points ; the finger is slightly curved, a little shorter than the fifth joint. Second perwopods. ‘The side-plates excavate behind to more than half the depth of the plate. The limb similar to the preceding pair, but with the third joint a little shorter. Third pereopods. Side-plates of equal breadth and length, the front margin convex, NEW BRITISH AMPHIPODA,. 33 the hinder nearly straight. The first joint a little longer than the side-plates, but not so broad, pear-shaped, with spines at eleven points of the convex front margin, and with a little serration at the top of the hind margin; the second joint almost embedded in the first; the third much shorter than in the two preceding pairs, with spines at two points of the hinder and four of the front margin; the fourth joint shorter and narrower than the third, with spines at three points of the front margin; the fifth joint narrower but longer than the fourth, with spines at two or three points of the front; the finger slightly curved, nearly as long as the fifth joint. Fourth pereopods. The side-plates narrower and a little shorter than the preceding pair, more strongly bilobed below. ‘The first joint much longer than in the preceding pair, elongate oval, the front margin with spines at eleven points, the hind margin slightly serrate; the second joint rather longer than broad; the third joint similar to that in the preceding pair, but larger; the fourth nearly as long, with spines at four points in front; the fifth narrower, but as long, with spines at four points; the finger a little shorter than the fifth joint. Fifth pereopods. Side-plates much smaller than the preceding pair, not bilobed, the hind margin very convex, the front straight. The first joint a little longer than broad, as long as in the preceding pair and much wider, almost all the front margin fringed with spines, the hind margin roughly serrate; the other joints nearly as in the third pair, but the third and fourth joints smaller, and the finger as long as the smooth fifth joint. Pleopods. Vhe coupling-spines small, two in number, with two lateral teeth near the reflexed apex ; the cleft spines two in number, the arms nearly equal; the joints of the inner ramus seven or eight, those of the outer eight or nine in number. Uropods. The peduncles of the first pair longer than the rami, with several spines on the margins, the rami slender, tapering, subequal, the outer carrying three spines, the inner a single one; the peduncles of the second pair shorter than the rami, which are nearly as long as those of the first pair, the outer a little the longer, armed with two spines, the inner being unarmed; the peduncles of the third pair scarcely longer than broad, the rami smooth, slender, subequal, smaller than those of the preceding pair. Telson flanked for more than half its length by the produced sides of the sixth segment, divided for more than a third of the length, the slightly indented apices not quite reaching the distal end of the peduncles of the third uropods, Length one quarter of an inch. Locality. The Clyde. One specimen, female, containing eight or nine rather large eggs in a forward state of development. Z From Sophrosyne murray?, taken at Kerguelen Island, the new species’ differs in 1 It is proper to mention that Mr. Dayid Robertson, my colleague in this paper, by whom this and the othe: specimens described were captured, only assented to the adoption of the specific name robertsoni at my particular request.—T. R. R. 8. VOL. Xtt.—Part 1. No. 5.—January, 1891. F 34 REV. T. R. R. STEBBING AND MR. D. ROBERTSON ON several small details; the second joint of the upper antenne is less elongate, the armature of the first gnathopods is slighter, the hand of the second gnathopods is differently shaped, the third segment of the pleon is dorsally curved downwards instead of being posteriorly squared, the telson is longer than broad and less deeply cleft. In general features the two species are remarkably alike, and now that this rather striking genus is found to have a representative in one of our own estuaries, it seems singular that it should have first been made known to us from Antarctic waters. 2. SYRRHO# FIMBRIATUS, n. sp. (Plate V. B.) The third segment of the pleon with the lower hinder angles produced into an acute upturned point, the two preceding segments having these angles acute, but only slightly produced. The dorsal denticles apparently present on some or all of these segments were not clearly made out. ‘The sixth segment of the pleon fringed behind with a close-set row of spinules. Upper antenne. First joint stout, longer and much broader than the second, which is nearly twice as long as the third; the flagellum longer than the peduncle, the first joint as long as the first of the peduncle, and as long as the six following joints united, armed with a brush of long filaments; the secondary flagellum three-jointed, the small third joint not quite reaching the end of the second joint of the principal flagellum. Lower antenne. The first joint broader than long, overlapping the little acute gland- cone of the second joint, the third joint a little longer than broad, the fourth longer than the three preceding united, rather shorter than the fifth, each of these two carrying tufts of setules; the flagellum very slender, longer than the peduncle, consisting probably of ten or twelve joints, of which eight were present. Upper lip. The central part of the distal margin forms an almost semicircular lobe, which in the dissection was folded back, but whether this may be its natural position or only accidental, could not be determined. Mandibles, Cutting-edge having two teeth and a smooth border on the left mandible, on the right having only the two teeth; the secondary plate small with four teeth, which are blunt on the left, and delicately sharp on the right mandible; the molar tubercle broad and strong; the first joint of the palp longer than broad, the second joint elongate, slightly curved, with four groups of sete, the third joint broken, probably very short. First maxille. The palp has on the apex five spines and one spine on the outer margin below the apex. Second maxille. The inner plate appears to be broader than the outer, both plates carrying numerous long spines. Maxillipeds. Inner plates broad, reaching a little beyond the first joint of the palp, the inner margin produced into a small distal tooth, the distal part of the plate bordered with nine plumose sete; the outer plates not quite reaching the end of the NEW BRITISH AMPHIPODA. 30 second joint of the palp, fringed with eight or nine spine-teeth; the second joint of the palp the longest, not very strongly spined. First gnathopods. The side-plates, like the somewhat larger second pair, oblong, directed forwards. ‘The first joint of the limb a little widened distally, carrying a few slender spines; the second joint having some slender spines at the apex of the hind margin; the third joint more or less oblong, with five spines on the lower part of the hind margin ; the wrist not twice as long as the hand, furry on both margins, the hind margin being also fringed with spines; the hand broadest near the base, the front regularly convex, with spines at the apex, the hind margin convexly angled, carrying a few partially pectinate spines, the surface of the hand furry; the finger about half the length of the hand, broadest at the base, with spines at the centre, where at the inner margin it abruptly narrows. Second gnathopods. The first joint longer than in the first pair, with a few feathered spines or sete on the hind margin ; the wrist and hand longer than in the first pair; the wrist twice as long as the hand, slender, furry, and carrying a few spines; the hand also slender, furry, with an oblique row of spines on the distal part; the finger much curved, about a third the length of the hand. First perewopods. Side-plates longer than the preceding pair, distally widened. Branchial vesicles about equal in length and breadth to the side-plates, but with curved margins. The limb slender, the first joint reaching a little below the side- plate, the third joint with convex front margin, shorter than the fourth, which is straight and armed on the hind margin with a few spinules; the fifth joint rather longer than the third, shorter than the fourth, with spinules at four points of the hind margin; the finger curved, about half the length of the preceding joint. Second perwopods. The side-plates with convex front and lower margin, the hinder excavate. Branchial vesicles and limb as in the preceding pair, but the fourth joint more elongate. Third perwopods. The side-plates longer than deep, only slightly bilobed. The first joint narrowly oval, slightly serrate, the third wider but shorter than the fourth, the fourth than the fifth, each of the three having small spines at three or four points of each margin; the finger slender, nearly straight, more than half the length of the fifth joint. Fourth perewopods. The side-plates with the length and depth equal. The limb similar to the preceding pair, but with the third, fourth, and fifth joints much longer ; and the finger about half the length of the preceding joint. Fifth pereopods. The side-plates very shallow, longer than deep. The broadly oval first joint longer and much wider than in the two preceding pairs, the third joint larger than in the preceding pair and more produced downwards behind, the remainder of the limb similar to that of the fourth pair. Pleopods. The two coupling-spines long and slender, serrate on each side, with two, F2 36 REY. T. R. R. STEBBING AND MR. D. ROBERTSON ON three, or four teeth near the apex ; the cleft spines three in number ; the joints of the inner ramus nine, of the outer ten. Uropods. In the first pair the peduncle is scarcely so long as the longer ramus, which is straight, almost smooth, except for the group of spines on the truncate apex; the smaller ramus is similar to the larger, but not quite half as long; in the second pair the peduncle is longer than the short ramus, and a little more than half the length of the longer one, which is acutely lanceolate, carrying six spinules on one border and three on the other; the smaller ramus is less than half as long or as broad as its companion, but a little longer than the similar ramus of the first pair; in the third pair the peduncle is shorter than the rami, more than twice as long as broad, the rami acute, the inner rather the longer, with six or seven plumose sete on the inner margin, the outer ramus having five spines and one plumose seta on the inner margin, nearly a third of the length of the ramus forming a second joint. Telson elongate, cleft for more than half its length, reaching considerably beyond the peduncles of the third uropods, the acute apices having each a setule in a notch on the inner side; there are also three or four setules arranged near each lateral margin. Length. This small and delicate species was dissected before the measurement of the body had been taken. Locality. Clyde. Remarks. 'The specific name alludes to the distinguishing fringe of spinules upon the sixth segment of the pleon. 3. PoDOCEROPSIS PALMATUS, n. sp. (Plate VI. A.) Lateral angles of the head rather acutely produced between the upper and lower antenne. Eyes nearly round, situated on the lateral lobes of the head, in the preserved specimen showing a light rim round a black centre. Upper antenne. The first joint twice as long as broad, channelled ; second joint once and a half as long as the first, much narrower, slightly curved, with sete at four points of the lower margin; third joint a little longer than the first, with sete at three points; flagellum of five or more rather elongate joints carrying filaments; the secondary flagellum very slender, two-jointed, shorter than the first joint of the principal flagellum, the second joint minute, tipped with setules. Lower antenne. The third joint as long as the first and second united, distally a little widened. The remainder of the antenne missing. Mandibles. Cutting-edge divided into five unequal teeth ; the secondary plate on the left mandible has four teeth, that on the right about six denticles; the spine-row on the left consists of five spines, denticulate between the widest part and the apex; on the right mandible there are only four spines; the molar tubercle has an almost circular denticulate crown with a seta at the hind corner; the palp is much longer than the NEW BRITISH AMPHIPODA. 37 trunk, set far forward, the first joint rather longer than broad, the second about three times as long as broad, with several sete along the front, and one or two on the hind margin; the rather shorter third joint has four or five sete or spines near the hind margin, and several on the truncate apex and distal part of the front margin. First maxilla. The long second joint of the palp has four spine-teeth on the truncate apex. Maxillipeds, Toner plates not reaching the middle of the outer, and these not reaching the middle of the second joint of the palp, the spine-teeth on the inner margin passing into curved spines on the apical border, the series about nine in number; the long second joint of the palp fringed, but not closely, with sete; the third joint scarcely so long as the first, the fourth much shorter; the blunt apex tipped with spines. First gnathopods. Side-plates distally widened. First joint slightly curved, reaching beyond the side-plates, the third joint almost oblong, with spines on the convex front and along the apical margin; the wrist fully as long as the hand, not very much shorter than the first joint, with slender spines on the surface, round the distal border, and in two groups on the hind margin; the convex front border of the hand carrying four groups of very slender spines, of which the much shorter hind margin has two groups, the deeply excavate palm being bordered with spinules and a group of spines; the finger slender, curved, reaching beyond the extremity of the palm and its palmar spine, and having some minute setules and microscopic furring along its inner margin, which has also a very small tooth far from the apex. Second gnathopods. The side-plates larger and of more uniform width than the first pair. ‘The first joint reaching beyond the side-plates, not longer and very much narrower than the hand, the third joint rather longer than in the first pair, but with fewer spines; the wrist triangular, cup-shaped, about half the length of the hand, which is much wider, broadly oblong, with several groups of slender spines along the hind margin, and one or two on the smoothly convex palm, which is left partly exposed by the slender curved finger, as this bends almost abruptly from the hinge on to the inner surface of the hand, its acute tip reaching beyond the middle of that surface, the concave margin having setules at three or four points. The general resemblance of this limb to the corresponding one in Melita palmata (Montagu) may be noted. é First perwopods. Side-plates rather larger than the preceding pair. Branchial vesicles small. The first joint reaching below the side-plate, both margins convex, the hinder carrying two or three very slender spines; the third joint about once and a half as long as broad, slightly armed at two points of each margin; the fourth joint narrower and shorter than the third, with very convex front margin; the fifth joint subequal in length to the third, with spinules at three points of the straight hind margin; the finger curved, not much shorter than the fifth joint. 38 REV. T. R. R. STEBBING AND MR. D. ROBERTSON ON Second perwopods closely resembling the first. Third perwopods. Side-plates with the front lobe nearly as deep as the preceding pair, the hinder lobe much shallower. Branchial vesicles small. The first joint some- what broadly pear-shaped, almost entirely unarmed; the third joint longer than the fourth, shorter than the fifth, the two latter having straight parallel margins, with rather long spines at the hinder apex; the finger curved, not half the length of the fifth joint. Fourth perwopods. Side-plates small, bilobed. The first joint a little longer but narrower than in the preceding pair; the rest of the limb similar to the preceding pair, but with the joints longer and more strongly armed. Fifth pereopods similar to the preceding pair, but on a larger scale, and the first joint fringed with spinules on both margins. Pleopods. The two coupling-spines short and small, each with two pairs of reverted teeth ; cleft spines two in number, joints of the rami about seven. Uropods. Peduncles of the first pair rather longer than the inner ramus, carrying spines of various sizes at three or four points of the upper margin and a long one at the apex of the lower; each ramus has spines at two points of the upper margin and a large group at the rather blunt apex; the outer ramus is a good deal shorter than the inner; the peduncles of the second pair have a length intermediate between the lengths of the two rami, which resemble those of the first pair, but are a little smaller; the peduncles of the third pair are nearly as long as those of the second, longer and much stouter than the rami, which are equal, slender, acute, with spines at two points of the upper margin. Telson. ‘The breadth at the base equal to the length, the apical margin slightly concave, equal to more than half the greatest breadth of the telson; on either side a couple of spinules are planted on a raised ridge that runs obliquely incurved from each corner of the apical margin. Length scarcely a sixth of an inch. Locality. Cumbrae, in the Clyde. A single specimen. temarks. The specific name has been chosen because of the likeness presented by the second gnathopods to those of Montagu’s species, Melita palmata. The secondary flagellum of the upper antenne is a little less rudimentary than in most species of Podoceropsis. 4, PoDOCERUS CUMBRENSIS, n. sp. (Plate VI. B.) Rostrum small and blunt, lateral lobes of the head produced into a blunt point just in front of the eye. Hinder angle of the third pleon-segment bluntly produced. Eyes round, composed of fifty or sixty ocelli. Upper antenne. 'The first joint rather longer than broad, the lower margin carrying spinules at three points; second joint considerably longer than the first, with slender NEW BRITISH AMPHIPODA. 39 slightly feathered spines at five points of the lower margin; the third joint shorter than the second, with spines at five or six points; the flagellum of three joints, together not so long as the first two of the peduncle; the secondary flagellum consisting of a single joint less than a half or sometimes a third of the first joint of the principal flagellum. Lower antenne. Gland-cone small, the third joint with a lobe at the distal margin on either side, the fourth joint not longer than the fifth, distally widened, the fifth joint rather longer than the three-jointed flagellum. In general appearance the lower antenn from the third joint onwards greatly resemble the upper, but they are stouter and a little longer. Mandibles. The cutting-edge has four teeth; the secondary plate on the left mandible has also four teeth, but on the right an irregularly serrate edge; the spine-row consists of three serrate spines; the molar tubercle is strong, with a little denticulate plate in a recess of the forward margin; the first joint of the palp is short, distally widened, the second joint is broad, with nine plumose spines on the convex margin; the third joint is also broad, but shorter than the second, with a transverse row of four spines on the surface, and about fourteen on the apex and adjoining border. Lower lip. The outer lobes rather broad, lightly furred. First and second mazille, so far as observed, differing little from those of Podocerus falcatus (Montagu). Mazillipeds. The inner plates having two spine-teeth on the apical margin and one on the inner, and four curved spines about the apical margin ; the outer plates reaching beyond the middle of the second joint of the palp, carrying three spine-teeth on the inner and four on the distal margin; the third joint of the palp a little more than half the length of the second; the fourth joint short and blunt, tipped with spines longer than itself. First gnathopods. The side-plates very small, almost concealed under the following pair, the lower margin a little indented. ‘The limb small, the first joint curved, having a long seta or slender spine below the middle of the convex hind margin; the wrist triangular, scarcely longer than the oblong third joint, each having some spines about the distal margin and a few on the inner surface; the hand oval, about twice as long as the wrist, with several slender spines along the hind margin and about the inner surface; the palm ill-defined, except by the set of three palmar spines, among which the tip of the curved finger closes, reaching a little beyond them. Second gnathopods. The side-plates very much longer than the first pair, with convex front margin directed forwards. The branchial vesicles remarkably small. In the male the first joint channelled, shorter than the hand; the second joint channelled, distally widened; the third joint scarcely longer than the second, with a couple of setules at the apex; the wrist absorbed into the hand, which is very large, when full- grown two and a half times as long as broad, the front margin convex, the hind margin 40 REY. T. R. R. STEBBING AND MR. D. ROBERTSON ON having near the base a projecting tooth, which attains to a length equalling the breadth of the hand, near to the distal extremity of which this margin forms a much smaller tooth ; the varied relations of size between these two teeth are illustrated in the figures gn. 2, gn.2.A, and gn. 2B; a very long, much curved finger arches over the small cavity formed between the hinge and the distal tooth and the large cavity between the two teeth ; in some cases the inner margin of the finger has a small prominence approaching the distal tooth of the hand; there are several slender sete about the hinder margin and teeth of the hand, and setules along the inner edge of the finger. In the female the marsupial plates are longer and broader than the first joint and are fringed with sete. The first joint of the limb is longer than the hand, which is here distinct from the wrist, the whole limb being very similar to that of the first pair, but a little larger. First pereopods. The side-plates much broader than the preceding pair, with the front margin convex, the lower and the hind margin straight. The branchial vesicles very small, The first joint with convex front and hind margins, the latter having three sete planted near the middle; the third joint armed at two points on each margin, much widened distally ; the fourth joint only a little longer than the second, armed at two or three points of the hind margin and at the apex of the convex front; the fifth joint as long as the third, armed at three points of each margin; the finger curved, rather stout, more than half the length of the fifth joint. Second perwopods. The side-plates large, almost square, with convex front margin, and the hinder a little excavated. The limb as in the preceding pair. Third perewopods. The side-plates small. The first joint pear-shaped, the convex hind margin very slightly indented, the remainder of the limb nearly as in the two preceding pairs, but rather more slightly constructed. Fourth perwopods resembling the third, but with the hind margin of the first joint more strongly indented, and all the joints more elongate. Fifth perwopods. The first joint broadest at the centre, the hind margin very convex, the front only slightly ; the limb in general resembling that of the preceding pair, but with the joints more elongate. Pleopods. The two coupling-spines very short, with two or three teeth; the peduncles have also here and there a plumose seta; the cleft spines are two or three in number, where there are three the third being much longer than the first ; the joints of the inner ramus from five to seven, of the outer from six to eight. Uropods. Peduncles of the first pair longer than the rami, of which the inner has small spines at four points, the outer at three, the outer being rather the shorter; in the second pair the peduncle is longer than the outer, but rather shorter than the iuner ramus; the peduncles of the third pair are stout, longer than those of the second pair, with a spine at two points of the upper margin ; the shorter outer ramus is fringed above on the distal half with a graduated series of about nine minute denticles, the NEW BRITISH AMPHIPODA. 4] larger ones near the apex; the rather longer straight inner ramus has a little spine at the extremity. Telson triangular, as broad at the base as the length, the upper angles and the apex rounded, each margin carrying a setule near the apex; the telson reaches about halfway along the peduncles of the third uropods. Length an eighth of an inch. Locality. Clyde. Obtained in some numbers at a depth of 20 fathoms, off Fairlie Perch, in February 1889. Remarks. The specific name is derived from Cumbrae, an island in the Ciyde. This species makes some approach to Podocerus minutus, Sars, but is clearly distinguished from it by the three-jointed flagella in both pairs of antenne, by the small concealed first pair of side-plates, the hand of the second gnathopods in the female not excavate, and the large tooth of that hand in the male being simple instead of double-ended EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE V. A. Sophrosyne robertsoni, n. sp. The full figure is given in lateral view, with a line above it indicating the natural size. a.s. Upper antenna. ma. 2. Second maxilla. a.i. Lower antenna. map. Maxillipeds. m. Mandible. o.t. Triturating organ, from the stomach. mx. 1, First maxilla, the palp imper- gn. 1. First gnathopod. fect. gn. 2. Second gnathopod. prp. 2, 5, 4, 5. Second, third, fourth, and fifth pereeopods respectively. sp. of plp. Coupling-spines and a cleft spine of a pleopod. ur. 1, 2, 5. First, second, and third uropods respectively, the telson being shown in combination with the second and third uropods. B. Syrrhoé fimbriatus, n. sp. a.s. Upper antenna. a2. Lower antenna. m.m. ‘The right mandible, with the palp imperfect, and a portion of the left mandible. gn. 1, First gnathopod. gn. 2. Second gnathopod. prp. 1, 2, 5, 4, 5. First, second, third, fourth, and fifth pereeopods respectively. plp. 1. First pleopod. Pi.s. 3. Lower lateral portion of third segment of the pleon. ur. 1, 2, 3. First, second, and third uropods respectively. t. Telson. VOL. XI1I.—pParT 1. No. 6.—January, 1891. 429, ON NEW BRITISH AMPHIPODA. PLATE VI. A. Podoceropsis palmatus, n. sp. The full figure is given in lateral view, with a line above it indicating the natural size. a.s. Upper antenna. m.m. Right and left mandibles at the right and left corners of the Plate respectively. map. Maxilliped. gn. 1. First gnathopod. gn. 2. Second gnathopod. prp. 1, 3, 4, 5. First, third, fourth, and fifth persopods respectively. ur. 1, 2, 3. First, second, and third uropods respectively. t. Telson. B. Podocerus cumbrensis, n. sp. The full figure is given in lateral view, with a line above it indicating the natural size. oc. One of the eyes adjoining the lower angle of the head. a.s. Upper antenna. ai. Lower antenna. m.m. The left mandible and the anterior portion of the right mandible. li. . Lower lip. This and the other parts marked B were figured from another specimen, not from that drawn at the top of the Plate. ma. 1B. First maxilla. mv. 2B. Second maxilla. mxp. Maxillipeds, seen from the outer surface, but with outer plate and palp removed from the half to the right so as to expose the inner plate. gn. 1, gn. 1,2. First gnathopod of male and female respectively. gn. 2, gn. 2, gn. 2B. Second gnathopod of the male, three different specimens. gn. 2,2. Second gnathopod of female. prp. 1, 2, 8, 4, 5. First, second, third, fourth, and fifth peraeopods respectively. ur. 1, 2, 3. First, second, and third uropods respectively. T, T.B. Telson. Trams Loo€ coe Vol Ml PEV Del TRR.Stebbinp. : JT.Rennie Reid Lith, Edin? SOPHROSYNE ROBERTSONI, N. SP. SYRRHOE FIMBRIATUS, N. SP. ade pvt “48 2 ay M yaa! ihe js Troms, Lok, boc. Vok Ml SEM TAB) a ; upd” Del. TRRStebbing. J.T Rennie Reid LithEdin? ie ODOC hROP SES MAMAS, N SP: PODOCERUS CUMBRENSIS, N. SP. VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 95 Plates) . Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . cP ” VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) Part Ll. . (1880, containing 7 Plates) . (1881, containing 8 Plates) . (1881, containing 3 Plates) . (1881, containing 13 Plates) - (1882, containing 6 Plates) . (1882, containing 9 Plates) . (1883, containing 11 Plates) . (1883, containing 10 Plates) . (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . . ; (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and anaes: 22 VOLUME XII, (1886-1890, containing 65 Plates) Parr l. 2 HUG Se OO! ONO ae Ge (1877, containing 27 Plates) (1877, containing 6 Plates) (1878, containing 9 Plates) (1878, containing 38 Plates) (1878, containing 9 Plates) (1878, containmg 7 Plates) . (1878, containing 8 Plates) . (1878, containing 4 Plates) (1879, containing 6 Plates) . (1879, containing 5 Plates) 12. 13. (1879, containing 4 Plates) (1879, containing 7 Plates and Title and Index) ,, GeneraL Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1833-1879) (1880, containing 4 Plates) (1886, containing 6 Plates) (1886, containing 7 Plates) (1886, containing 2 Plates) (1886, containing 12 Plates) (1886, containing 5 Plates) (1887, containing 7 Plates) (1888, containing 8 Plates) . (1889, containing 3 Plates) (1889, containing 7 Plates) (1890, containing 8 Plates and Title and Index) ,, To Fellows. te Kd ‘J a. io) oO i o o vy = u ~ > 33 - “4 Oo. 6. S.C] SONOS Pues tor eS Price 9 | ol Stace MSH mie oh Eiri ies (=) Lae] 5 io) o or . S . ~ 2” SS OO Sr OMS t Sra —_ or = aweo wo Oo WW 15 d. oo Aa oc co oo CoO fo fF Oo Co: Co for aN Ce) Mey ee) lS eas ean IS aerp =) alone (4) Oe cS Sle Ono! Vey to re To the Public. £ . 13 woo or Or oF KY So ~ eels ONO Se Ora alee aha d. 0) DRS SS EES RF T= i al LS) Saar ee I ee CO Cee, Se oc cc cece coo 6 (= CONTENTS. I. On the Genus Urothoe and a new Genus Urothoides. By the Rev. Tuomas R. R. STEBBING, A. -(Elates dal V ys ss Giese) oe a en 1 Deena IL. On four new British Amphipoda. By the Rev. Tuomas R. R. Sreppine, I.A., and Davin ‘Rosertson,' F.LUS., #.G8., (Plates ViVi.) Saeed THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,’’ in quarto. According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi- ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. The “ Proceedings” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June, August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations. The “ Transactions’ contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals; but not less than three parts are usually issued in each year. Hellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications at 25 per cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual Volume of the ‘ Zoological Record” for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom), but this privilege vas holds good if the subscription is paid before the First of December in each year. Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office a Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through any bookseller, P. L. SCLATER, January, 1891, Secretary. TRANSACTIONS [Ow LONDON. «0 3 TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. VOLUME VOLUME VOLUME _ VOLUME VOLUME VOLUME VOLUME VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates) . VOLUME VOLUME Part 1. . (1877, containing 27 Plates) 3. (1877, containing 6 Plates) . (1878, containing 9 Plates) . (1878, containing 3 Plates) . (1878, containing 9 Plates) . (1878, containing 7 Plates) . (1878, contaming 8 Plates) . . . (1878, containing 4 Plates) . (1879, containing 6 Plates) . (1879, containing 5 Plates) . (1879, containing 4 Plates) Syree 3 . (1879, containing 7 Plates and Title and Index) I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates) . II. (1835-1841, containing 71 Plates) . III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates) . IV. (1851-1862, containing 77 Plates) . V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates) . VI. (1866-1869, containing 92 Plates) . VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates) . IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . X. (1877-1879, containing 95 Plates) . (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . Generat Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1833-1879) . . Price 2 To Fellows. To the Public. OPS) mics ZS a A O15 62 ieee 4018 SOF 410 FO: Sb GS 6s Oe Bie veins oA Lae nOee Gee Ore CO nS ake Gas 5 43 ...; 619 0 LSS Oe 15 0 0 LOMAS TOR: 13 12 0 Des 23% 12 11 O 12 I G6. 16 2 0 10 3 -13 7 0 09 0 - 012 0 1 6. - 110 0 018 0. 140 1 2 6 - 110 0 O69) YONNs - O12 0 1 2 6 - 110 0 018 O - 140 015 0. ee ONO: 090 - 012 0 012 0 - 016 0 09 0 - 012 0 015 9 eet Bie Be (1) 018 0 140 076. - 010 0 * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. II. On the Morphology of a Reptilian Bird, Opisthocomus cristatus. By W. XK. Parker, 7. B.S. Received January 4th, 1890, read February 4th, 1890. [Piates VII—X.] Contents. Page I. Introductory Remarks on the Present Existence of Birds closely related 2 SOME PTE SP uayey aay acatovarsvors io ctai'etclavcravere tile flsranelerareiaravals NON, s faveisiane-avaulers 44 II. The Early Stages of Opisthocomus cristatus........--cecceeecceseeees 48 III. The Skull of Opisthocomus cristatus in Embryos and Adult ............ 49 IV. The Vertebral Chain of Opisthocomus cristatuS .......000eeeeeeveees 59 V. The Sternum and Shoulder-girdle of Opisthocomus cristatus ........+-.+ 64 Wile Meu WansslotsOptstocomus Crextatus: <5 choca.e es o:e «a sje= aye (a'a\s isis; o16y0* 69 VII. The Hip-girdle of Opisthocomus cristatus 1.10... cece cece ence ce cees 74 VIII. The Hind Limb of Opisthocomus cristatus .......00-. ccc cece eeececes 77 IX. Recapitulation and Summary. a. The Ornithological Position of Opisthocomus ..........00-2 ee eens 80 b. The Light cast upon the Ontogeny of Birds by the Morphology of OEUMOITIELD tro.5d AUO OOO SOC BAO HAD OOD EME OO ABHA Coat GOod 81 Xen IMSONPA HD EGVIALIONG) s.9 cas «+ ciclsicis, aie v1e\e1oAv 61x cieje's.0 aim ale elarejs'siors wie axe 83 eXGiee Westm piroMsou LHOVPIALES! ere) re cial eiegein fats. cldistels.s leat nicl, «\eieise elola.s)4* fe 84 EARLY last year Mr. Sclater received from Mr. John J. Quelch, C.M.Z.S., of the Museum, Georgetown, British Guiana, a series of embryos of the Hoatzin (Opistho- comus cristatus). Some of these, after due examination by Mr. F. E. Beddard1, were sent to me by Mr. Sclater. My study of the adult has been from the two skeletons in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, kindly lent me by the President, Sir W. Savory, and the Curator, Prof. Charles Stewart. I take this opportunity of thanking all these friends for their kindness. Hitherto my knowledge of the structure of the skeleton of this bird has been derived from Prof. Huxley’s masterly description, given partly in his paper “ On the Classification of Birds,” and more completely in his paper “ On the Classification and Distribution of the Alectoromorphe and Heteromorphe” (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867, pp. 415-472; and ibid. 1868, pp. 294-319). * See Mr. Beddard’s paper, ‘ Ibis,’ 1889, p. 283. VOL. XIUI.—PART I. No. 1.—Apri/, 1891. ___ H \ 44 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE I had also made my own observations on the skeleton of an old male bird of this species in the Hunterian Museum. Judging from the figures given by Prof. Huxley in his second paper, I am of opinion that the specimens there figured were from skeletons of female birds. What struck me at first in the Hunterian specimen was that it is much more like the skeleton of a strong Curassow (Craz) than those from which Prof. Huxley’s illus- trations were taken ; these latter have a very Musophagine appearance ; they suggest an evident relation to the Plaintain-Eaters. Thus, while I am glad to refer to those figures, and the excellent descriptions given of them, and the accompanying remarks on the affinities of this bird, my own notions of the structure of the adult, here given, will be from observations on the Hunterian specimen. I. Introductory Remarks on the Present Existence of Birds closely related to Reptiles. Two or three facts must be noticed at the outset of these remarks: namely, first, that the known extinct forms are very. few in proportion to the multitudes of those that are still alive ; secondly, that the Tertiary forms are closely related to existing types, and throw but little light on their origin; and, thirdly, that the very few most precious relics of the Secondary Rocks startle us at once by being tooth-bearers—not like our familiar forms with their horny beaks. Leaving out of consideration the mysterious and apparently quite isolated Archwopteryx, the types described by Dr. Marsh in his magnificent work on the “ Odontornithes, or Extinct Toothed Birds of N. America,” 1880, teach some very remarkable facts. If there is one modification of the skeleton of a bird which, more than any other, is peculiar and typical, it is the mode in which the presacral vertebrz, in the majority of cases, are articulated together; I refer to the cylindroidal or heteroccelous condition of the centra. I lately showed (Proc. Roy. Soc. 1888, pp. 465-482) that a much greater number of modern or existing birds than was hitherto supposed retain the old Reptilian or Opisthoccelous condition in several of their presacral vertebre, namely, in the dorsal region; and that this condition is seen in arboreal Altrices, as well as in aquatic aud semiaquatic Precoces. If that is not a reptilian character I know of no one that can be described as such; it is equal in value, in my opinion, to anything that can be found in the skull, the shoulder-girdle, or in any other part of the skeleton. For practical ornithological purposes the existing birds may be fenced off into two groups, namely, the Ratitee and the Carinate. We thus get some two dozen archaic forms, mostly from the Southern Hemisphere, and twelve thousand modern forms with the Old World at their feet. Now all the existing Ratite have their presacral vertebra cylindroidal ; whilst some of the most highly specialized and large- MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. 45 brained forms, for instance the Parrot family, have opisthoceelous dorsals. Moreover, classifying the Toothed Birds of Marsh by their sternum, the type that is one of the Carinate has a still lower kind of vertebral articulation than the opisthoccelous ; Ichthy- ornis has nearly all its presacrals amphiccelous; whilst Hesperornis, which is one of the Ratite, has its presacrals cylindroidal. Nor is this all; if Hesperornis has any living descendants, or even representatives, these are the existing Loons (Colymbide) and Grebes (Podicipedidz). But the Carinate Jchthyornis appears to me to be an ancient toothed Sea-Gull, one of the Laride ; and yet the existing Gulls are far more intelligent birds, birds of a higher order than the Loons and the Grebes. Now the Gulls have not only opistho- ceelous dorsals, but the last presacral joint is nearly amphiccelous, as in their Cretaceous quasi-ancestral relative the Ichthyornis. With regard to that character by which the Struthious birds are most definitely marked off from the ordinary flying birds, namely the flat breast-bone, correlated with almost useless wings, quite useless as organs of flight, it is not too much to say that this is a modern and an acquired character. The fact that the vertebral chain in these low birds is longer than what is the average in the Carinatze is a noticeable and important fact; but they all fail in the caudal region; their free caudals are always fewer than in the Carinate. Amongst the Carinate, however, there are some birds, namely the Swans, which have a longer vertebral chain than the large Struthious birds. This abortive development of the tail is also manifestly an acquired character, like the starving of the wings and sternal keel. But this is part of the same specialization of these types in which all the strength goes to the hinder limbs, making them so perfectly adapted for terrestrial life—in the case of the Ostrich especially, which is a bird as exquisitely fitted for swift running as its desert companion the Wild Ass. As for what is most archaic and quasi-reptilian in the Ostrich tribe, that is to be looked for in the skull and its contents. Those Carinate that come nearest to these birds, the Tinamous, have also an extremely small brain and low intelligence; and in some things, namely in the retention of cranial sutures and in the development of one or even two rows of superorbital dermal bones, they are more reptilian than the Ratite themselves. But these birds, and the one treated of in this paper, Opisthocomus, have retained good functional wings, and in the former, the Tinamous, a very large sternal keel, although only the most Gallinaceous species has the sense to fly '. The Hoatzin (Opisthocomus) rather flits than flies ; its flying power is about equal to that of the heavier Fowls (Turkey, Peacock, &c.); but it is an arboreal type, like its nearest relatives the ‘“‘ Peristeropodous ” Cracide ; the Tinamous are the sub-struthious relations of the Grouse, which are “ Alectoropodous ”—have a high hallux, and are mainly terrestrial birds. Tt comes to this, namely, that birds, like men, must be classified by their brain power " See Frederic A. Lucas, Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. 1886, pp. 157, 158. H 2 46 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE and intelligence : a Rook has a lesser body than an average Tinamou, but it has three times its bulk of brain; the Raven and the Ostrich stand at the extremities of the bird series. Opisthocomus is not the only Neotropical type that belongs to the region round about the Ostrich territory ; I have just mentioned the Tinamous, and there are several other rare, unclassifiable, and manifestly archaic types in the rich Avifauna of the American Tropics. It is in the Neotropical Region that we find the most archaic forms of every family. It is there also that we meet with the low harsh-voiced Passerines, aberrant in various ways; Cuculine forms that are so torpid that they become a mass of fat (Steatornis) ; and true Cuckoos (Geococcyx, &c.) that walk the ground firm, like Fowls, and have a pelvis that is strongly Orithoscelidan. In this region, also, there are birds related to Geese that have the face of a Hen (Palamedeide); and a genus of the Crane family (Psophia) with a Pea-fowl’s head and the bony brows of a Tinamou. ‘These and various others characterize the rich and unique Avifauna of this region. Nor are these all the rare and isolated types to be found there; we have, also, Hurypyga, Dicholophus, Attagis, Thinocorus, Chionis, Phaéthon, and Tachypetes. Of course the Eastern Region south of “ Wallace’s Line” yields many important and rare forms, especially among the Ratite; but for archaic Carinate it is far inferior to the Western Tropics. The type now under consideration, being the only one of its family, and considered by Prof. Huxley to represent, not a Family merely, but a Suborder or a bundle of Families (the Heteromorphe), must of necessity be archaic, for all its near relations have been weeded out in the past. This is as self-evident on one hand, as, on the other, it is a sure induction that the wise Raven is a modern type; for he has not only acquired all the highest accomplishments of which a bird is capable, but, as the head of a long list of Families, he has an ornithological following of more than six thousand species, or half the number of existing birds. Anticipating somewhat the descriptions now to follow, I may remark that, besides its isolation asa type, Opisthocomus is aberrant as a Carinate bird in the Struthious character of its palate ; its temporary basipterygoids are Tinamine ; its scapula is Batrachian ; its three clavicles are more Lacertian than those of any other bird; whilst its sternal keel is permanently rudimentary, Its wing also has the largest claws in it of any known kind, with a rudiment of a third claw and two rudiments of a fourth digit; and to crown all, for a time, it has, before hatching, eight distinct carpals; and the inter- medium of the tarsus is one of the longest and best developed ever yet seen by me in any bird. Of course, the existence in these days of a bird like this is not merely a “foreign wonder” to the ornithologist ; its great importance lies in the light it sheds on the uprise of the feathered types during time. A comparison of the ankle-joint of the bird, in its early state, with what is extinct in the Ornithoscelidan Reptiles was a great stroke in this enquiry ; but it is only in the hips and hind limbs that those Reptiles resemble immature birds. In the length of the neck, and in the shortness of MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. AT the tail, birds are like Plesiosaurs; but in the structure of their skull, and I believe, also, that I may state in the development in their fore limbs of intercalary digits, they resemble the Ichthyosaurs. Like the Chelonia, Tertiary and existing birds have lost all traces of teeth and have horny jaws ; and like the Crocodile’s embryo, and the adult Hatteria (Sphenodon), the hyoid arch and the columella auris become continuous. The superficial parts of the shoulder-girdle of a bird, its parostoses, are like those of an Jchthyosawrus, an ordinary Lacertian, and of the Monotrematous Mammalia; but, as a rule, these are fused together. Moreover, these parts do not remain in their primitive distinctness; as a rule they graft themselves upon proximal remnants of the antero-inferior fork of the shoulder-plate (precoracoid). I have lately shown (Proc. Roy. Soc. 1888, pp. 397— 402) that the skull of a bird is rich with the remains of truly Amphibian structures ; indeed, it is far more Amphibian in its very foundations than any existing Reptile; the parasphenoid of a Frog and of a Bird closely correspond. Then there are the remnants of the ethmo-palatines and certain superficial structures that, as a rule, have been got rid of even in Reptiles. The one or even two rows of supra-orbital bones are remarkable ; but still more so is the fact that the long jugo-maxillary chain of ganoid bones seen in Lepidosteus is represented in some birds (Emu, Owl, Heron, Cormorant) by a chain of four bones behind the premaxillary, namely, the maxillary, postmaxillary, jugal, and quadrato-jugal. In the palate, also, besides the endoskeletal postpalatines of the Passerine birds and the medio-palatine of the Woodpeckers (pre- formed in cartilage), we have in the latter birds especially, and also in others, a literal crop of yomers, such as we see also in the Marsupials among the Mammalia. Even these parosteal remnants are too valuable to be lost sight of or left as unrelated; they at once remind the Morphologist of what is seen in the generalized pavement of bones under the rostrum of a Sturgeon. It is quite certain that not the least patch of bone-cells is ever differentiated and isolated accidentally ; as a matter of observation in birds, the smallest of such patches is very uniform in its appearance in various genera and families. One more fact in evidence of what I am anxious to express—namely, that birds did not appear during time, as a sort of feathered sport in a truly reptilian type, but from some low, genera- lized Amphibian or Dipnoan, is to be seen in a character now to be described. The earliest embryo I have examined of this type has a dilated suprascapula, separated from the scapula by an arched line of smaller cells, and overlapping the scapula proper at its edges. This upper element is, for a short time, quite as distinct as in the Frogs and Toads; lower down, in the Rays, among the Elasmobranchs, the supra- scapula is perfectly segmented off from the scapula (see ‘ Shoulder-girdle and Sternum,’ 1868, pls. i. and y.). I have one more preliminary remark to make which bears directly upon the relation of Birds and Reptiles, and that is in the clear evidence we have of secular shortening of certain parts. In some birds, for instance the Humming- 48 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE birds and the long-billed Shore-birds (Limicolz), the bill rapidly elongates and takes on special curves, up or down, after hatching; these are comparatively recent specializations. But in some other kinds, e.g. the Guillemot (Uria troile), the bill tends to become as long as it is in the toothed birds of the Cretaceous Epoch. By the middle of incubation, the parosteal tracts first dominate, and then largely take the place of the endoskeletal elements, clasping them and stopping their growth. For a time, the cartilaginous rods struggle to grow to the ancestral length, but in this effort they become bent and defcrmed; this is all put right by the time of hatching; they cease to grow, overmastered by the enveloping splint-bones. But this twisting, and then arrest, of the cartilaginous rods appears also where there are no splint-bones, but merely the nerves, muscles, and ligaments to which these parts are related. This curious quasi-deformity is seen, not only in Uria troile, but I shall soon show and describe it here, in Opisthocomus ; it appears in the pubic rods and in the columella auris. Of all existing birds, the African Ostrich comes nearest the Iguanodon and its kindred in the size of the rotated pubes !. There has evidently been, first, a secular rotation and elongation of the pubis and ischium, and then a re-shortening of these parts in the higher kinds of birds. A similar phenomenon is seen in the length of the sacrum, and correlatively of the extent of the ilium, behind and before. The African Ostrich and the Swan have each twice, or nearly twice, as many sacral vertebre as the lesser birds of the higher kinds, both Passerine and Cuculine; and these lesser forms constitute about half the known existing birds. Even in the Rook (Corvus frugilegus), one of the chief of the Coraco- morphe, and in that Order a large bird, there are only eleven sacrals in the adult ; whilst there are twenty-one, and sometimes twenty-two, in the common Swan and in the African Ostrich. The young Rook, after it is fledged, has a longer sacrum than the adult; there is, for a time, a twelfth vertebra in that part of the spine; the ancestral Crows had, probably, a longer sacrum than the existing forms. At present, with a large number of unclassifiable facts in hand, it is safer for us to confess our ignorance as to how Birds and Mammals arose, than to invent crude hypotheses that will only be mocked at by those who enter into our labours in the time to come. Of one thing I feel certain, even now, and that is that no feathered or hairy form ever arose from a true gill-less Amniotic Reptile. A very large proportion of the Reptiles that have arisen during the geological ages have died out; these all came short, as the existing reptiles now come short, of the high excellences of the hot-blooded types, feathered or hairy. Il. The Early Stages of Opisthocomus cristatus. There were three different stages in the four specimens sent to me; these, being measured, gave the following lengths from the end of the beak to the end of the tail:— * See Dollo, on Jguanodon bernissartensis, Blgr. Bull. Mus. Roy, Hist. Nat. Belg. t. ii. pl. v. MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. 49 Stage A. 22 inches long; about half ripe. Stage B. 33 inches long; about two-thirds ripe. Stage C. 43 inches long; about three-fourths ripe. The largest embryo was evidently not quite ripe for hatching, and the smallest was at any rate half ripe ; I come to this conclusion by comparison of these embryos with those of the Common Fowl. I am in a position now to compare the developing skeleton of this rare type with that of its familiar relative, for the descriptions and figures of the skull, shoulder-girdle, and wings of the latter are already published (see Phil. Trans, 1869, pls. 81-87, Proc. Roy. Soc. 1868, and Phil. Trans. 1888, B, pl. 62); and the rest of the skeleton of the chick has been worked out by me and will soon be published. Il. The Skull of Opisthocomus cristatus in the Embryos and Adult. The chondrocranium in the first stage is at its fullest development, and is beginning to undergo ossification in certain parts (Pls. VII., VIII.) ; it is now in the best state for comparison with the cartilaginous, or osseo-cartilaginous, skull of the Ichthyopsida, and with the early condition of the skull in Reptiles and Mammals. ‘The solid fore part of the premaxillaries (pz.), where the right and left bony tracts are already fused together, is as long as the vestibular region of the nasal labyrinth (Pl. VII.). In this short- headed bird the brain-cavity extends only along the hinder two fifths of the whole chondrocranium ; but its axial is only part of its real length, as it is tilted upwards very much, whilst the auditory capsules are tilted downwards and backwards soas to be almost horizontal (see 3rd stage, Pl. VIII. fig. 2). The whole structure, when deprived of the investing bones, is a short and rather shallow basin behind, with a long high wall in front. The foremost part of the face in front of the wall, and one-fourth of its length, is the free, rounded, somewhat flat, prenasal rostrum of the inter- trabecula 1. The nasal labyrinth is like that of the Common Fowl, but the inferior turbinals (Pl. VIII. fig. 4, 7.20.) are simpler; they make scarcely more than one turn of a coil. In the normal omithic skull we have repeated the high type of cranium seen in so many osseous fishes; whilst in Mammals the low type of cranium, seen in the Skate and the Frog, is once more adopted. This is the more important to notice because of the fact that of all the Ichthyopsida the high-skulled Teleostei are the most instructive types with which we can compare the Carinate, with their marvellously elastic and mobile jaws and palate. In these high skulls ‘the posterior sphenoid, only, is fully 1 Tn the Apteryx on the one hand, and in the Ibis on the other, the notochordal region of the skullis extremely short as compared with the prochordal; in Opisthocomus the latter, in this stage, is more than half as long as the notochordal, even allowing for the upward tilting of the notochord between the moieties of the post- pituitary or clinoid walls. 50 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE developed in front of the large, hollow occipital arch ; the alisphenoids (Pls. VII., VIII. fig. 2, als.) are large and simply postorbital in position; whilst the basi- sphenoid, dominated by the auditory organs, and underfloored by the huge para- sphenoid, is one of the largest and most complex structures to be seen in the whole skull. The anterior sphenoid (p.s.) is the hinder half of the interorbital partition; it is partly segmented from the meso-ethmoid, even in the earliest of my stages, by an oval fenestra (Pl. VII., ¢.o,f:). The upper part, which overhangs the large optic passage (i1.), as a rule, has scarcely any development of cartilaginous lips representing the orbito-sphenoids (0.s.). The only bird in which these are at all well developed, even in the early embryo, is the African Ostrich (Phil. Trans. 1866, pl. vii. figs. 1-3, 0.s.). In Opisthocomus they are well developed for a bird (Pl. VIL., 0.s., and Pl. VIII. fig. 2, 0.8.), and come nearest the Ostriches of any I have yet seen (see in the chick of the Common Fowl, Phil. Trans. 1869, pl. Ixxxiii. figs. 2 & 4). In the 3rd stage the peculiarity of the ethmoidal region of a bird is well shown; the pars perpendicularis (p.e.) has already a large reniform osseous centre (Pl. VIII. fig. 2, p.e.) which will ultimately reach twice as far back to ossify the cartilaginous crista galli (er.g.), and also, below the interorbital fenestra, will grow some distance backwards to meet the feeble presphenoid (p.s.) and the enormous basisphenoid (4.s.). This chondrocranium, so different from that of a Mammal, on the one hand, and from a Batrachian, on the other, already, in the 3rd stage, shows the beginning of that character which separates the skull of the Carinate, not only from that of other Vertebrata, but also from that of the Ratite themselves. This is the secondary segmentation of the vertical trabecular wall, so that the septum nasi in front is quite, or nearly, separated from the perpendicular ethmoid behind. In this modification, Opisthocomus agrees with the Carinate generally; and in the 3rd stage (Pl. VIII. fig. 2) the separation has taken place to an extent equal to what I have found it in an adult Tinamou (see Phil. Trans. 1866, pl. xv. fig. 8, ¢.fie.)!. In the earlier stage the whole prochordal tract is continuous and only loses its vertical crest where that part is not wanted, namely, in front of the nasal labyrinth ; thus the intertrabecula runs on as a free bar in front of its crested part. But in the drd stage (Pl. VIII. fig. 2, 7.tr.), under the notch just mentioned, the fore part of the inter- trabecula is already separated from that which thickens the dividing wall at its base; it is even now undergoing degeneration, and will disappear entirely after a time. This is only one of the many prenatal transformations to be seen in the embryo bird, all 1 [have spoken before of the remarkable isomorphism existing between the culminating Fishes (Teleostei) and the culminating forms of the Sauropsida, seen in the extreme mobility of the jaws and palate. This mechanism is obtained in the former by the hyostylic condition of the pier of the mandibular arch, the palato- quadrate being swung on the hyo-mandibular and symplectic. But there is no segmentation of the cranial axis in front; that part is extremely short; and the large dominating premaxillaries ride over it, and in most cases throw the mavxillaries back, as the edentulous “ossa mystacea.” I may state that in such a bird as the Cock of the Woods (Tetrao urogallus) those bones are extremely like their counterparts in the Teleostei. MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. 51 showing how high even the lower kinds of Carinate are, as compared with the cold- blooded Sauropsida !. In these high skulls there is a partial secondary segmentation of the ethmoid from the anterior sphenoid by a pyriform interorbital fenestra (é.0,f.); above this the ethmoid ends as a blunt cartilaginous crista galli, under which the olfactory crura (1.) run forwards to the simply infolded upper and middle turbinal regions. Below this groove we see the narrow orbito-sphenoidal ale (0.s.). In all these stages the anterior sphenoid is wholly unossified: in Stage 1 the only part of the posterior sphenoid that has any bony matter is the rim of the pituitary hole; the trabecule do not form a floor to this part; and that bony substance is borrowed from the parasphenoid, a mere parostosis. The large leafy postorbital alisphenoids are still thin upgrowths of cartilage (PI. VII., a/.s.); but in Stage 3 these are largely ossified (Pl. VIII. fig. 2, ai.s.), and although turning in behind the eyeballs, do also form the foremost third of the lateral wall of the skull, the rest being made by the superficial low-lying parietals (Pl. VIII. fig. 2, p.). Under these two bones, and wedged in between them and the large occipital arch, we see the large, long auditory capsules, which are so much tilted back as to have their top nearly as low as their base. These cartila- ginous capsules were fused very early with the parachordals, and with their lateral upgrowths, alisphenoidal and exoccipital tracts. A considerable osseous centre is already seen in Stage 3 (Pl. VIII. jig. 2) between the meatus internus (VII., vill.) and the elegant anterior semicircular canal (a.s.c.); this is the prootic (pr.o.). Below, also, over the edge of the exoccipital (¢.0.), a lanceolate bone is seen hardening the postero-inferior edge of the capsule; this is the opisthotic (op.); the epiotic is rarely seen in birds, and then only as a small tract of bone. Even in Stage 1 the double supraoccipital (s.o.) has become a single tract of bone; the exoccipitals are growing well at the sides of the arch, leaving, however, the large tympanic wings (Pl. VIL. ¢.e0.) in a soft state; the basioccipital is still largely hidden in the cartilage (Pl. VIII. fig. 1, 4.0.) ; it is forming, however, round the sheath of the notochord (nc.) ; the occipital condyle (oc.c.) is slightly bilobate. In Stage 3 (Pl. VIII. fig. 2, ne.) the notochord has retreated into the basioccipital region, although at first it reached, at least, the top of the post-pituitary wall. Under that wall, in this advanced stage, much absorption of the basal cartilage has taken place, to form the middle part of the cavities in front of the cavum tympani—the pre-tympanic recesses of the basi- sphenoid. These parts will be described with the parasphenoids; but before leaving the chondrocranium I must refer to the foramina of the cranial nerves. The first nerve (Pl. VIII. fig. 2,1.) has already been mentioned ; it is a single crus, and does not need a lamina cribrosa. The optic nerves (11.) have a large common passage 1 Tt seems to me that the primary Dipnoan Bird-stock had a face as long as in the Skate; not short, as in the existing Dipnoi and Amphibia. VOL. XIII.—PART 11. No. 2.—April, 1891. I 52 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE in a semicircular notch on the back of the interorbital wall, a little in front of and above the deep pituitary space (py.). The lesser nerves, 3rd, 4th, and 6th, pass out to their destinations through the membranous interspace that is now seen between the foramen opticum and the f. ovale; the latter is very large for the transmission of the 5th nerve (Pl. VIII. fig. 2, v.). It lies over the meatus internus for the 7th and 8th nerves (vil., vill.). ‘The passages for the vagus, glossopharyngeal, and hypoglossal nerves (Pl. VIII. fig. 1, x., xu.) are figured in the least and largest of these embryos. The glossopharyngeal and vagus pass out under the opisthotic bone, and the hypo- glossal pierces the exoccipital. In the Sauropsida there is a small passage in front of it which makes it seem to be the “ posterior condyloid foramen;” in Mammals a notable vascular passage is found behind that for the 12th nerve. That nerve in the bird (see Pl. VIII. fig. 2, xu.) is shown as escaping opposite the occipital condyle, with its notochordal dimple (nc.), and having directly in front of it a small vascular passage. The large internal carotids find their way into the skull over the parasphenoid and pass through the pituitary hole; they ultimately have a bony tube formed accurately round them. The rest of the cranium proper is formed of membrane and membrane-bones, or parostoses. But besides the inner skull, or chondrocranium, there are the cartilaginous visceral arches that are formed in segments in that tract of the head of the embryo which corresponds with the splanchnopleura in the postcephalic region. These cartilages begin to solidify before the head-cavities are closed ; they are indeed the first three branchial arches; for, as is well known, in the Elasmobranchs the quadrato-mandi- bular and hyoid arches both carry gills ?. Whatever the prochordal tracts of the chondrocranium may turn out to be, whether visceral or cranial, the post-oral arches are determinable’. In this type, as in most of the Sauropsida, the palato-pterygoid arcade in front of the quadrate pier is merely developed as membrane-bone, although secondary tracts of 1 Tf this fact had been attended to, the strange misconceptions which have arisen as to the nature of these parts would have been avoided. In the study of the Morphology of the Skull, before all things, it is necessary that the fundamental embryological development of this part should be mastered. Anything more hopeless than the confusion produced by want of this knowledge in some Memoirs on this subject cannot be conceived. The most remarkable instance of this is to be seen in Dr. Gadow’s paper ‘On the Modifications of the First and Second Visceral Arches ” (Phil. Trans. 1888, pls. 71-74, pp. 451-485). If our modern Morphology can do no more for us than this, we had better return to “‘ Transcendentalism ” and blindly follow Oxzn. * Prof. Huxley (see his paper on Petromyzon, Journ. Anat. & Phys. yol. x. pp. 412-429) classifies the trabeculae witb the visceral arches; my own view at present is that they do belong to the same original cranio-facial basket-work, such as is seen in the Myxinoids (Phil. Trans. 1883, pls. viii—xxvi.); but that the whole of that continuous skeletal tract is, I feel certain, a prochordal skeleton formed in time before any yertebral rudiments appeared, and even before there were any skeletal elements in the occiput. This basket- work was developed for the support of the enlarging brain and increasingly complex oral apparatus long before any paired vertebral rudiments grew for the support of the notochord, MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. 53 cartilage crop up wherever they are needed in the mobile upper face. The quadrate or upper segment of the mandibular arch (an epibranchial element) is, in this bird, all we have above the gape. In the early stage (Pls. VII., VIII. fig. 1, g.) this is a large segment of cartilage, the body of which has a bony shaft. The true apex or free pedicle (orbital process) is flat and rounded; the secondary apex or otic process is rounded, and fits in between the squamosal and the anterior margin of the auditory capsule, close in front of the anterior ampulla. As in birds generally, but not as, as a rule, in the Ratite, nor in the Tinamide, the lower articular facet is bilobate; the outer lobe is somewhat in front of the inner; inside the latter there is a knob for the pterygoid, and outside the former there is a cup for end of the quadrato-jugal. The endoskeletal part of the lower segment, or primary mandible, is in a very instructive condition in these chicks. In the youngest embryo (Pl. VII., mk.) Meckel’s cartilage is exposed on the inner side up to its fore end; but in the largest (Pl. VIII. fig. 2) it is enclosed by the dentary (d.) and has what the other has not yet, namely, an ectosteal plate, the outer ossification of the articulare (ar.); this is a thin, deep, lanceo- late tract of ossified perichondrium ; the endosteal part of the articulare has not yet appeared. As bearing upon the order in time of the appearance of these bony deposits, I may remark that in the half-grown Green Turtle (Chelone viridis) the endosteal centre is not present; in old Turtles it is large. The Anura have only a dentary and a large ectosteal articulare as a rule; but in the skull of one of the most feebly ossified types, Bombinator igneus, I find, contrary to rule, the endosteal part of the articulare. The thick malleal part of the primary mandible in Opisthocomus is generalized ; it is more like that of a Plover than that of a Fowl, for the posterior angular process (p.ag.) is a very small hook; the internal angular process (ié.ag.) is large, thick, and normal. The development of the posterior angular process is greatest in that gigantic Fowl, the Cock of the Woods (Tetrao urogallus), but it is large in all the true Fowls; in the Anatide, which in some things are marvellously like the Galli- nacez, and also in the Flamingo and anserine Ibis, it is large. Thus in this part of its structure Opisthocomus is seen to have fallen short of the Fowl type; it is a pre- gallinaceous bird, like the Tinamou!. The hyoid arch (Pls. VII., VIII. fig. 3) is quite normal and similar to that of the Common Chick; the distal part of the second arch is merely the lower half of a ceratobranchial rod, with no terminal or hypobranchial segment. The median element (0.hy.) is formed in the usual way by the fusion and partial separation from the ends of the ceratohyals (¢.hy.). The rest of the basal tract behind isa single rod 1 The first visceral arch in the Amphibia and Sauropsida generally is chondrified at first as two tracts, an epibranchial and ceratobranchial. In the Salmon (Phil. Trans. 1873, pls. 1-3) all the visceral arches are developed as continuous bands of cartilage, and are segmented afterwards. The same thing takes place in the mandibular arch in Marsupials (e. g. Macropus major); thus the incus and malleus are continuous at first and become separate after birth. 12 54 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE (4.h.br.), and really belongs to the third postoral arch, and to arches that have been suppressed behind that. That third arch is developed as the “cornu major”; it is merely divided into a ceratobranchial and epibranchial (¢.dr., ¢.br.), the lower pieces ossifying. The upper part of the second arch repeats the old Amphibian specializa- tion; it is now the skeleton of the middle ear—the stapes or columella. Morpho- logically this part (Pl. VIII. figs. 5, 6) is a pharyngobranchial, an epibranchial, and the beginning of the ceratobranchial region; this is followed by a membranous tract of considerable and, during growth, of relatively increasing extent. Below, the cerato- hyal =ceratobranchial just described, breaks out again. In these arrested and specialized pharyngohyal and epihyal cartilages we have the archaic character seen in Hatteria, and in the Crocodilia for a time, namely, the fusion of these two cartilages, the intermediate and secondary element, the “ interhyal,’ so well known in Ganoids and Teleosteans, binding together the two tracts. The interhyal (=infrastapedial) is present in the ordinary Lacertilia, but it is free below; it does not catch the top of their long epihyal ; it does not exist in the Amphibia. All birds are therefore Hatterian in this respect ; but the embryos of Opisthocomus show this better than any birds I have yet worked out. This specialized hyomandibular is at first of the full relative size ; its growth, however, soon becomes arrested: it has the usual dilated opercular plate; a short thick shaft, the mediostapedial (m.st.); a tongue-shaped extrastapedial (e¢.st¢.); and a forked suprastapedial (s.s¢.), finished above by a ligamentous tract. ‘The infrastapedial (¢.s¢.), (=interhyal of Fishes and Mam- mals) is developed directly from the columella and ends in a bulbous form; it is half the length of the extrastapedial, and one-third of its width. Articulated to this is a tract of cartilage as long as the whole columella proper ; this is sharp above, and then, after articulating with the infrastapedial, which it exceeds in size, it turns suddenly backwards, and then makes a second sudden turn forwards, and ends in a large tongue- shaped lobe, which lies on the edge of the basitemporal bone. ‘This cartilage is the epihyal, with a continuous but enlarged rudiment of the top of the ceratohyal }. * Let this structure be compared with what is seen in Hatteria, and also for a time in the Crocodile (see T. Z. 8. vol. xi. pls. 68 & 69), The ectocranium of Opisthocomus conforms yery closely to that of Carinate birds generally, but it comes nearest to that of the Gallinaceous tribes. It is a “holorhinal” skull with a strongly curved rostrum and highly ossified endocranium. The cranial and rostral parts are of nearly equal length. The hinge of the rostrum on the cranium is, however, much more perfect than in the Common Fowl; and this agrees with the normal Cracidee, which are very Cuculine in this respect. The splints of the rostrum or upper face are well formed already (Pls. VII. & VIIL.), but in the first stage the premaxillaries (pzx.) do not cover the prenasal rod (pn.) in front. The nasals (m.) have a round notch behind the alinasal wall; this skull is therefore holorhinal. The frontals and parietals (f., p.) are quite normal; the large squamosal (sq.) lacks the special jugal spur so well seen in Gallinaceous birds generally. In this respect this bird is generalized ; so it is also as to the lachrymal (/.), which is very small and attached to the back of the nasal. In the palate (Pl. VIII. fig. 1) the parostoses are slender and feeble, much like those of the Gallinacer generally, This is especially seen in the feeble state and hidden position of the maxillaries (mw.), which, as in MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. Sy) The pterygoids ( pg.) are also simple, with scarcely any epipterygoid process, and with the articular plate for the basipterygoid spur far back as in the Tinamou and Ostrich. That this bird is not a special Gallinaceous form is also seen in the fact that the front part of the pterygoid does not remain on that bone and become specialized as a particular peg as in all true Fowls, but becomes segmented off, as in Tinamous and most Carinat, to form a mesopterygoid, which, however, as in the Carinate generally, soon fuses with the palatine. These bones meet right and left, and hide the rostrum of the sphenoid as in most birds. As we pass from the most special kinds of modern Fowl to the older types the vomer is seen to become larger, as in the Tulegalla; but it is always azygous. The vomer (v.) in this bird is large ; in the lst stage it reaches halfway from the ascending plates of the palatines to the end of the intertrabecula (Pl. VIII. fig. 1); the hinder pointed end just wedges in between these two plates; its fore end is thick and bifid. The enlarged split fore end in all three stages is such as to suggest that this was formed at first, for a day or so, of two club-shaped centres of bone, and not of a single thread, as in the Gallinaceous types generally. This is another generalized character, for in most birds that have a large or a wide vomer it is double at first; but it is single in those in which it is a mere vertical plate or a narrow median needle ; when double, the fusion takes place very early asarule. Behind the palate, but on a higher plane, we see the triple bony tract that forms the parosteal support of the endocranium. This tract, the parasphenoid, was, as the early stage of the Fowl shows (Phil. Trans. 1869, pl. 80. fig. 2, 4.¢.), composed of a pair of centres under the skull-bowl—these are the basitemporals; and of a median bar, the rostral part, which supports the thick trabecular base of the interorbital septum. These parts are so generalized that they come in character exactly between those of the Carinate and of the Ratite. The rostrum is nearly Struthious in respect of the backward position of the basipterygoids, and the temporary cartilaginous core of each process was evidently a direct outgrowth from the basis cranii, and not a mere articular tablet of cartilage developed afterwards, as in the Common Chick (Phil. Trans. 1869, pl. 83. figs. 1, 13, 14). The basitemporals (0.¢) are larger than in the Struthionide, and smaller by far than in Fowls and Geese; they are, indeed, very similar to what we find in birds generally; they are generalized, and not specially Gallinaceous. , osseous fishes, are mere ossa mystacea. Indeed, the palatine part or maxillo-palatine process (m.p.) is less developed than eyen in typical Fowls and Hemipods, scarcely more than in the Picidw, quite unlike what is seen in the Musophagide, or even in the large Cracid, for these latter haye secondary Desmognathism. This bird is as Schizognathous as a Lizard; it is “Saurognathous.” The cheek-splints, jugal and quadrato-jugal (j-s Uj.), are rather feeble, but normal; the submedial bars, the palatines (pa.), and the pterygoids (pg.) are of the simplest kind; the former haye no postero-external angle, scarcely any grooye in the hind part, but have an extensive ascending plate, 56 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE The superficial or somatopleural elements of the mandible are very stout, but quite normal; the largest is the dentary (Pl. VII. & Pl. VIIL fig. 2, d.); it is closing in upon Meckel’s cartilage in the 3rd stage, and that rod is beginning to shrink; the splenial (Pl. VIII. fig. 2, sp., deflected in the figure) is long and thin; the coronoid, as in the Fowl tribe and some others, is absent ; and the supra-angulare (s.ag.) and the angulare (ag.) are normal, and are at present quite distinct from, aut superficial to, the articulare (ar.). The skull of the adult is very solid and strong’, and does not suggest a Musophagine relationship so much as the younger and feebler specimens; both in the skull and general skeleton it will be necessary for me to give some account of the parts in the adult, notwithstanding the excellent descriptions already given by Prof. Huxley, for I wish to make my own monograph complete; moreover my observations have been made from a somewhat different standpoint. The skull of Opisthocomus is remarkably short, stout, and broad; the bill, when the mouth is closed, is almost conical; it is much unlike that of the Peafowl, which is more arched and is very lightly built. The likeness to that of the Musophagide (e. g. Corythaix buffoni) is much less in the old male than in the feebler specimens; but the skull of those Ethiopian Cuculines resembles that of the Cracide, and they seem to have something Gallinaceous in their nature; they might be called Cracine Cuckoos. The true Cuckoos of the Neotropical Region (Sauwrothera, Geococcyx, and Piaya) are the proper isomorphs, not relatives of the Cracide. In Opisthocomus the rostrum is, measured in a straight line, two-thirds the length of the cranium proper; the lower edge is 24 millim. in extent, and the culmen, measured along its curve, 30 millim. This part is hinged on to the cranium at a considerable angle, so that if a line be drawn from the base of the quadrate to the point of the rostrum, the fore end of the jugal bar would be 8 millim. above that line. This general deflection of the rostrum and the arched form of the mandibles, whose lower edge rises 5 millim. above a basal line, gives a stunted and strong appearance to the face of this bird; it is short-faced even for a Fowl. The likeness of this skull to that of a Touraco (Corythaix) will be illustrated by the tollowing measurements :— Width of Least frontal Width across Hinge. Width. Postorbitals, millim, millim. millim, Opisthocomus. , . . 19 19 26 Corythaiz . . needle 12°5 23 In the large Crax globicera the skull is twice as long as in the two birds just com- pared together; its hinge is 20 millim. across, but it is all ankylosed except the * In the Hunterian Museum there are two skeletons of this bird ; these will be referred to here as A & B, The mounted specimen (A) is evidently that of an old male bird; the other is an injured specimen, and is not mounted. Prof. Huxley’s figures (P.Z.8. 1868, pp. 310, 311, figs. 13-16) show feebler birds, and were probably younger specimens or females, MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. 57 narrow nasal processes of the premaxillaries ; in the other two birds the hinge is perfect. In Crax globicera the narrowest frontal width is 33 millim., so that relatively, although broad, it is a much narrower skull than that of Corythaix or Opisthocomus. Yet, with the exception of Opisthocomus, the skull of this bird is the most Musophagine of all the Gallinacee. These three types of skull are all holorhinal, but the ossification of the upper face in the strong skull of Crarv is much less than in the light skull of Corythaix, or in that of Opisthocomus, which is intermediate in this respect '. In Crax globicera the external nostrils in the macerated skull are large, obliquely oval spaces, 22 millim. by 12 millim. in size; for the alinasal cartilages that so largely fill this space are lost in such preparations. In Corythaix this space is largely closed by the ossification of those cartilages; this osseous change takes place in a large number of the Coccygomorphe, in very few Coracomorphe (for instance Gymnorhina), and in no normal member of the Alectoromorphe. In Opisthocomus this ossification is as complete as in Corythaix ; this is very remarkable, and helps to stamp this bird as aberrant. The actual nasal opening in this bird is obliquely reniform, with the “hilus” below. In Corythaix it is horizontal, and the hilus of the kidney-shaped hole is above, the opening being modified by the protrusion of an ossified valvular process from the inside. In Opisthocomus the hilus is caused by a process of the alinasal laminz, where it rests on the descending crus of the nasal. In this bird the septum nasi is ossified, but its vertical extent is small, and it is fenestrate; it is like that of Corythaix, but feebler. In Crax globicera, with an unusually solid skull, even for a Curassow, the lower part only of the septum nasi is ossified, and, as in Accipi- trine birds and Owls, is ankylosed to the swollen maxillo-palatine ; so that, contrary to rule, this Fowl is desmognathous in a secondary manner (see Huxley, P. Z. S. 1867, p- 433, fig. 15). The use of such a taxonomic character as Desmognathism or Schizognathism is very extensive in some groups and very limited in others; and there is no sharp line of distinction between the two. The most Lacertian palate for openness is that of the Woodpecker; the most modified by intense ossification is that of the Toucan; yet these two types, each specialized to the uttermost, have a postcephalic skeleton, not indeed identical, but extremely similar. Corythaiv also, and its relatives, have an intensely ossified fore palate; but this abnormal Curassow—Opisthocomus—which looks at first sight as if it might be a member of the Musophagide, is as schizognathous as the Woodpecker. ‘The structure of the rest of the palatal part of the face of this aberrant bird will show how far it is removed, not merely from the Musophagide, but even from the Cracide. But the Cracide in the New, and the Megapodide in the Old Tropics, are the most archaic forms of the Fowl tribe ; the latter are very reptilian in 1 My meaning as to light, in contrast with coarsely strong skulls, will be seen at once by anyone who will compare the skull of a Toucan with that of the Cock of the Woods (Zetrao wrogallus) or that of a domestic Goose. 58 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE their habits, and in both families the foot is flat. They are Peristeropodous, not high- heeled as the other true Gallinacez, which are Alectoropodous (see Huxley, P. Z. S. 1868, pp. 294-319). The palatal region of Opisthocomus as a whole would have been a very difficult study if the Tinamou had not come in for our enlightenment. It is only by tracing the relation of the latter type as well as of Opisthocomus to the Struthious forms that we shall find the real clue. When we come to the organs of flight it will appear evident that both these low Neotropical Families show good proof that they are much less modified from the ideal archaic bird than the Ratite, which have manifestly undergone a large amount of degradation on the one hand and specialization on the other. In the general palatal view (Huxley, op. cit. p. 511, fig. 16)* the skull of the adult is more Struthious than in the embryo (Pl. VIII. fig. 1), for the long ascending processes of the palatines meet at no part, and behind the sharp vomerine wedge the rostrum of the parasphenoid is exposed. The pterygoids behave in this type as they do in the Tinamou, in both of which the mesopterygoid is segmented off and unites with the palatine, as in the majority of birds; in the Ratite there is no segmentation, and no special modification of the fore part of the pterygoid. In Fowls proper, as in the Goose tribe, that part becomes a neat peg which rolls in a groove on the upper and hinder face of the palatine. The slight development of the hinder part of the pala- tines, and the extreme feebleness of the fore part, are essentially general or Struthious ; so also is the imperfect development of the maxillo-palatines, and the length and breadth of the vomer. ‘That bone is not so Struthious as it is in the Tinamon, but is intermediate in size between the vomer of that bird and that of the Fowls proper, in which it is, as a rule, a slender azygous style. Its breadth and forked form suggest a primary division of the bone in Opisthocomus, although, as I have shown, my earliest embryos have it already in one piece. In my earliest embryo of Struthio camelus (Phil. Trans. 1866, pl. vii. fig. 4, v.) it was, although very large for a bird, in one piece. The proper pterygoid segment of the adult is remarkable for its dilatation in front ; it wants the neatness seen in the higher kinds of birds, and the dilatation, which is great and reptilian in the Ratite, is nearly equal in this bird to what is seen in the Penguins. The quadrate is not like that of a typical Fowl, or of a Tinamou, or of a struthious bird ; in these latter, as a rule, and in the Tinamou, the otic process is oblong and undivided ; in the Fowl there is a round main condyle and a small secondary head on its inside. But in the Cracide and Megapodide the head is divided into two condyles, the outer larger than the inner in Craz, but the two are subequal in Talegalla; in Opisthocomus they are subequal as in the latter bird ”. * In this figure the basitemporal is shown as abortively developed, or it was injured on one side; it is perfectly symmetrical in the Hunterian specimen (A), in which both of the Eustachian tubes are well floored. * In working out the Apéeryx, my son, Prof. T. Jeffery Parker, finds that its quadrate has its otic process undivided, as in the Carinate generally. This is a remarkable fact, as the whole upper face of that bird is perhaps more immobile than in any other type in the Class, MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. 59 The occipital condyles are not so bilobate as in the Cracide. The occipital plane is rounded and complete, not fenestrate as in many water-birds; in this it agrees with the Fowl tribe. A comparison of Prof. Huxley’s figures with those given by me of an old Fowl (Phil. Trans. 1869, pl. Ixxvii. figs. 4-6) will show how much this bird comes short of the typical Fowl. This is seen also in the postorbital region, where the post- orbital process of the frontal, the zygomatic process of the squamosal, and the sphenotic process of the alisphenoid are all aborted in Opisthocomus, but, together, form a bridge over the temporal muscle in the Common Fowl. The Fowl, like the Goose, has the posterior angular process of the mandible very long; in Opisthocomus it is almost suppressed ; it is best seen in the embryo (Pls. VII. & VIII. fig. 2, p.ag.). The figure of the hyoid arch in the 3rd stage (Pl. VIIL. fig. 3) shows how near this part comes to that of a typical Fowl. IV. The Vertebral Chain of Opisthocomus cristatus. In the Ist stage the vertebre are all formed but not ossified, and the number of the caudal series can be determined accurately ; this part has generally six in the adult, and the last of these is composed of four (Pl. VII., cd.v.) very rudimentary segments ; therefore nine may be given as the number in this region. I have met with no species of bird in which the individual variability in the number of the vertebre is so great as in this, as though the tendency to produce races and species had gone no further than to give rise to unuseful individual modifications. I suspect that this bird bears the same relation to the early Tertiary types as the Tapir does to the Mammals of that period—the Paleotherium and its congeners. Where the number of vertebra is greatest, for instance in the Swans, I have found the number of presacrals vary in different species, but not in different individuals; and, as a rule, the Carinate vary more in asymmetry of the vertebre that are developed than in the number in the chain. A very large proportion of the Passerine Order have 14 cervicals, or exactly twice as many as Mammals. ‘The larger the type the greater the number of vertebre ; and the largest of the sifting birds—the Swans—have as many as the largest Ratite, notwithstanding their extremely high position among the aquatic birds. Opisthocomus, like the Gallinacez generally, takes a middle place in this respect, halfway between the Swan and the Humming-bird. In giving a vertebral formula I shall, in this case, break up the avian sacrum into four secondary regions; namely, the dorso-sacral, lumbo-sacral, sacral proper, and uro-sacral. The dorsals proper are those that have perfect rib-cinctures, are in front of the pre-ilia, and as a rule are distinct from the first that is overlapped by those plates. The following table will show the variability of this chain of bones in this bird. VOL. XIII.—PartT Il. No. 3.—April, 1891. K 60 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE C.? D DS LS. § US Ca Si IStAP Cyt caret tiaras 18 4 2 3) 3 6 643 PHO (StAgOs fe,5< tetsate «sien 18 4 1 3 3 6 6+3 SIOUStAGO! Mefeiec cee sere © 18 4 1 3 3 6 6+3 Hunterian adult........ 19 3 2 3 4 6 643 Huxley’s adult ........ 19 3 2 3 4 6 544 So that in the 1st stage the total number in the chain is 45; in the 2nd and 3rd stages 44; in the Hunterian and Huxley’s adult specimens 46. But this does not exhaust the variability of the axial skeleton with its inferior arches arrested or developed. In the 1st stage (Pl. VII.) the last two cervicals have considerable styloid ribs ; it has four complete rib-cinctures ; and the second dorso-sacral has ribs with a half-developed sternal piece. Only those ribs that are complete below have the appendage (c.a.), an oblongo-oval cartilage, not diverging backwards from the rib, but parallel with it. The eight more or less developed ribs are ossifying rapidly; these are the only axial parts that are not entirely cartilaginous at present. Behind the developed ribs of the second dorso-sacral there is, in this first stage, a pair of small rudiments (Pl. IX. fig. 4, s.7°.) which are losing their individuality already, and will only appear as part of the transverse processes later on. There are two pairs of similar riblets in the fore part of the uro-sacral series (Pl. IX. fig. 4, s.7.); behind these, again, there are only upper transverse processes (diapophyses) ; these parts are very uniform, the two pairs of uro-sacral riblets being constant in this species. In the 2nd stage the last two cervicals have elongated or styloid ribs, and in two specimens at this stage the second dorso-sacral had only small rudiments of ribs; but there were five perfect thoracic cinctures. It is seen at once that there is a vertebra wanting in the dorso-sacral region in the 3rd stage as compared with the Ist (Pl. IX. figs. 4 & 6): the 2nd agrees with the 3rd stage in this respect ; in both specimens of the 2nd stage there is a small rib right and left on the first lumbo-sacral vertebra, and also in the 3rd stage (Pl. IX. fig. 6, s.7*.); this shows how arbitrary is our classifica- tion of the regions of the chain. The cervical vertebra in the Ist (Pl. VIJ.) are largest and strongest in front; behind the atlas (a¢.) four of these have more or less develop- ment of the upper and lower spines; there is some downward development also of the atlas. The cartilage, quite unossified, is very solid, and, examined in horizontal sections, it is seen that the notochord (Pl. VIII. fig. 7, ne.) is submoniliform, so that * C. Cervical; D. Dorsal; D.S. Dorso-sacral ; L.S. Lumbo-sacral; 8. Sacral; U.S. Uro-sacral 3 Cd. Caudal. MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. 61 there is a tendency to produce three times as many vertebre as are needed. There are two constrictions in each centrum in all the presacral vertebrae, besides that which afterwards is formed at each intervertebral space. Originally the constriction was, as in fishes, in the middle of each rudimentary centrum (see my paper on the Vertebral Chain in Birds, Proc. Roy. Soc. March 8, 1888, pp. 465-482). This bird agrees with the Fowls and the majority of the Carinate in having no rudimentary rib on the atlas and axis (Pl. VII., at.,aa.): the rest of the cervicals down to the last two have a rudiment, right and left: the distinctness of these riblets as cartilage is very temporary ; they complete the canal for the vertebral artery so farasit extends. These riblets have but a small styloid process in this bird, and in the hinder part of the neck this is lost ; but the ribs break out suddenly in the seventeenth vertebra (Pl. VIL. ¢.r."). Those hinder cervicals begin to have an upper spine, and these spines are like those of the dorsals from the fifteenth to the eighteenth. ‘There is scarcely any development of the infero-lateral edge of the cervicals in this bird, tending to protect the carotid artery below. The centra of all this series, and of all the dorsals also, are very broad, and all these vertebre are cylindroidal. The interarticular ligament is normal, being perforated in the middle, the notochord passing through as the ‘‘ suspensory ligament.” Ossification is advancing fast in the 3rd stage, but the centres are not all present; when complete there is a pair for the neural arch, one for the centrum, and a pair for the riblets. In the axis there are two axial centres, for the centrum of the atlas is fused with it; the so-called centrum of the atlas is an intercentrum belonging to the junction of the first vertebra to the occipital condyle. Behind this another intercentrum appears belonging to the junction of the atlas with the axis, so that the atlas has three azygous osseous centres. ‘The dorsal vertebrae, with their large quadrate upper spines, show scarcely any outgrowth below, but are unusually broad at that part; their transverse processes are large; the elevated cup for the capitulum of the rib is normal. Seen from below (Pl. IX. fig. 4) the sacral series is spindle-shaped ; in the middle the centra are developed to a great width, for these contain the dilated, hollow sacral part of the myelon. ‘There is a synovial cavity, with an interarticular ligament, between the first of the series and the last dorsal ; for the rest, the cartilaginous centra are fused together, fibrous tissue only appearing between these parts and the hinder half of the uro-sacral region. The transverse lines marking the junction of the centra are curved backwards; the notochord (nc.) is obscurely moniliform, and there is only one constriction in each centrum. In Stage 1 (Pl. IX. fig. 5) the spines are confluent, and die out on the last lumbo-sacral, to reappear in the middle of the uro-sacral series. The ribs, developed on the first and second, the dorso-sacrals, appear as small remnants on the first lumbo-sacral and the first and second uro-sacrals. The diapo- physes are present throughout the series ; they form strong buttresses to the pre-ilia, become very small in the last sacral proper, and then gradually approximate to the K2 62 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE condition seen in the free caudal series. The first of that series (Pl. IX. fig. 4, cd.v.’, ic.) sends an intercentrum under the fourteenth or last sacral; the rest up to the fore- part of the uropygial tract have increasingly large intercentra traced from before backwards; in the Common Fowl these parts are suppressed. Above (Pl. VII. & Pl. IX. fig. 5) the neural arches are seen to be narrow, and the spines low and blunt, in these free vertebre. The short uropygial series of four imperfect segments formed on the end of the notochord is pinched in between the third and fourth, and the last segment expands a little. The ossification of the sacral series, as seen in the 3rd stage, is by a pair of centres for each arch and one for each centrum (PI. IX. fig. 6); there is in many young birds the appearance of a double bony centre in this part; it is really single, the osseous matter which is first formed round the notochord growing out as a right and left lobe into the surrounding cartilage. The ossification of the caudal series is like that of the uro-sacrals in front, but becomes simpler behind ; the intercentra are separately ossified. ‘The vertebral chain of the adult may be profitably compared with that of some other types; in the following formule the avian sacrum is taken as one region :— CoRYTHAIX BUFFONI. C. 14, the two last with free ribs; D. 5, all with arches perfect; S. 13, first with half-sized free ribs, altogether, four pairs of pre-iliac buttresses, and the rudiments of a fifth, the ninth or first uro-sacral has riblets; Cd. 7-+3: Total 42. OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. C. 19, last two with free ribs, sixteenth and seventeenth with no capitular develop- ment of fused riblets; D. 3; S. 15, of which five have pre-iliac buttresses, the first two of these with free ribs, the second of which have sternal pieces incomplete below, the tenth and eleventh or first and second uro-sacrals have riblets; Cd. 5+4: Total 46. . CHAUNA CHAVARIA. C. 19, last three with free ribs; D, 5, ribs devoid of appendages; S. 17, with eight pairs of pre-iliac buttresses, the first three of these with developed ribs and sternal pieces, the twelfth and thirteenth and probably the fourteenth had distinct riblets ; Cd. 6+5: Total 52. CRAX GLOBICERA. C. 16, two last with free ribs; D. 4; S. 16, the first six with pre-iliac buttresses, of these the first carries perfect ribs, then two follow with no lateral processes, the next two have strong diapophyses and feeble riblets; three sacrals follow with these parts MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS, 63 aborted, and of the eight uro-sacrals the first two have riblets and diapophyses; Cd. 6+3: Total 45. This remark may be made, namely that the same bird differs very much in youth and age; small riblets are apt to lose their distinctness or to become starved ; while the diapophyses themselves often shrink, so that a strong buttress may become a small prickle, which often quite disappears on one side. The length of the pre-iliac region _ of the sacrum in Chauna is a Cygnine character ; indeed it has one more vertebra in the dorso-lumbo-sacral series than the Swan (Cygnus olor). Opisthocomus agrees with that Neotropical generalized Chenomorph—Chauna—in the length of its neck, a length which attains its highest condition in the Swan, which has 25 cervical vertebre ; in the other regions Opisthocomus comes near to the Gallinacee generally. ‘The reniform occipital condyle in this bird fits into a notched atlantal cup as in the Fowls. The neural spines begin on the second vertebra, die out on the eighth, reappear on the thirteenth and fourteenth, and become complete on the seventeenth. The axis and the two next have a small, thick inferior spine, which is nearly obsolete on the fifth. There is a small inferior spine on the fifteenth and sixteenth, and there is a free median spine with a pair of lateral ridges on the last three cervicals. The dorsals are peculiar ; they are cylindroidal in their articulation, like the cervicals, and are flat-bottomed. There are no carotid bridges below in the cervical region. The first two or rib-bearing sacrals (dorso-sacrals) are somewhat bicarinate ; the rest have merely the usual convex form. Returning to the cervical region there is a structure which is very remarkable, and yet not rare in the Carinate. The seventh to the twelfth inclusive have an oblique bony lamina outside the canal for the vertebral artery, a kind of flying buttress. In Craw globicera this is seen on the sixth to the ninth inclusive ; this structure has its greatest development in certain of the Coccygo- morphe. ‘The cervical riblets are small, but have a large base between the diapophyses and the parapophyses ; they only form small additions to the former processes in the sixteenth and seventeenth ; altogether the neck is very gallinaceous except as to its length. The sacral region is intensely ossified ; the spine never quite dies out even in the true sacrals. Gradually the intervertebral spaces appear behind; but the main part of the pelvis above is largely plastered over with periosteal bone. The caudal vertebra are not pneumatic, the rest of the spine is; the transverse and upper processes of the caudals are thick and of moderate size; the centra have the usual development. The intercentra are developed all along: that of the first is fused with the last sacral centrum ; the second is a small grain of bone; the rest form thick inferior spines to the vertebra ; this is seen also on the uropygial bone, which is formed of four segments in the embryo (Pl. IX. fig. 5); it is thick below as in Craz; it is somewhat hooked downwards at the tip. The vids in the old bird are strong bars; those on the eighteenth cervical are 24 millim. long, and have no uncinate processes; those on the 64 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE nineteenth are 35 millim. long, and those on the first dorsal 57 millims. These two pairs of ribs have evident uncinate processes, whilst those on the second and third dorsals are rudimentary, only widening the ribs somewhat. In the first stage the free cervicals have no appendages (Pl. VII.), but these are seen on the four dorsals and the first dorso-sacral. The ribs gradually narrow backwards; each rib also narrows downwards and becomes the width of the sternal piece; these lower segments are short and strong. Even the costal appendages show that this is a generalized bird, both in their form and in their variability. V. The Sternum and Shoulder-girdle of Opisthocomus. From a very early period of my study of the Anatomy of Birds, I have been in the habit of comparing these intensely-specialized forms with the Imago Insect; the Reptiles proper being looked at as a sort of active Pupa, and the lower forms of Fishes as representatives of the larval stage of those noble Invertebrates. Nothing shows this relation better than the shoulder-girdle; for in this part the intense life of these hot-blooded creatures has transformed the old elements, creating them anew, as it were, “‘into something rich and strange,” making of those simple limb-roots the proximal part of the highest type of an organ of flight. The tooth- bearing extinct forms (Archwopteryx, Hesperornis, Ichthyornis) throw a much fainter light on this great change than this isolated archaic Fowl. The lowest Mammals, the oviparous Monotremes, still retain the simple or unfused condition of the splint-bones of the shoulder-girdle. The existing Reptiles, especially Lizards, show these splints in their free state, and also a large generalized shoulder-plate belonging to the endo- skeleton, although its most superficial part; for it is formed between the ribs and the skin. Both the ribs and shoulder-plates are formed in the outer layer of the body of the embryo, namely in the somatopleure’. The sternum in the Ist stage (Pl. IX. figs. 1, 2) is already perfectly formed in hyaline cartilage ; even in the 3rd stage no ossification has appeared. ‘The breadth of this short sternum is five-sixths of its length in the fore half; it narrows in behind the last sternal rib, and then widens out again so as to be 1 millim. wider than in front. The form now attained in this half-ripe chick of Opisthocomus is fairly comparable to that which is seen in the sternum of the Common Chick on the sixth or seventh day (Lindsay, pl. xlv. figs. 1-3), and is relatively shorter than in the adult (Huxley, op. cit. p- 306, fig. 8). Otherwise, except in its histological condition and its size, the stermum undergoes but little further change. ‘The rostral process (7.sf.) is small, rounded, and superior; it grows forwards between the upper lips of the coracoid grooves. * The copious illustrations generously allowed me by the Council of the Ray Society in my memoir on the Shoulder-girdle and the Sternum, published in 1868, come in yery useful now, to illustrate this, my newer work. I am also greatly indebted to Miss Beatrice Lindsay for her excellent paper “ On the Avian Sternum ” (P.Z.8, June 16, 1885, pp. 684-716, pls. xlii—xly.), MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. 65 In the Common Fow] this part is very large and deep and is fenestrate, so that the coracoid grooves meet in the middle; on the sixth day of incubation (Lindsay, op. cit, pl. xlv. fig. 3) the top of the sternum projects in front but little beyond the bottom where the keel is beginning to form. On the seventh day my figures (soon to appear in the Trans. Linn. Soc.) show an imperforate rudiment of the rostrum and a definite keel, projecting forwards in front, not far behind the rudiment of the rostrum. In this half-ripe Ist stage of Opisthocomus the fore edge of the feeble keel is exactly at the middle of the sternum, and does not reach the end; it is behind the middle if the rostrum is taken into account (Pl. VII., Pl. IX. fig. 1, st.z.). This bird, both in this stage and in the adult (see Huxley, op. cit. p. 306, figs. 8, 9), is absolutely unique; the Turkey (Meleagris gallopavo) comes nearest it in this respect as far as I have seen. Thus in Opisthocomus the space between the Bird and the Lizard is partly bridged over, the endoskeletal sternum receiving considerable support from the exoskeletal interclavicle, as I shall soon show. Nevertheless, the extension backwards of the sternum, with its spreading metasternal outgrowths and its intermuscular keel, makes even this sternum something very different from that of a Lizard; it becomes still more unlike in old age (compare Pl. IX. fig. 1 with Huxley’s figure, and with the sternum of various Lacertilia in my memoir, pls. ix., x., xi., xlii.). I see a manifestly archaic character in the very forward setting on of the 1st sternal rib (compare my figures with Miss Lindsay’s, op. cit. pl. xlv. fig. 2); there is scarcely any precostal process (pe.p.). The articulation of the five pairs of sternal ribs (s¢.7.) is already complete; the 3rd is on the most projecting part of the costal margin; these segments are unossified at present and are quite normal. The parts which are developed correlatively with that of the keel for special avian muscular attachment are such as are seenina large number of existing Carinate birds. These metasternal processes (m.st.) are, with the keel, ‘‘ additions of later phylogenetic date” than the costal margins (Lindsay, op. cit. p. 710, fig. 4). In this embryo, and in the adult figured by Prof. Huxley, the outer and inter- mediate metasternal (or xiphoid) processes are only partially divided by a small, oval fenestra. But in the mounted Hunterian specimen (A) this part is notched by a gap 5 millim. deep and 5 millim. wide; the inner notch is nearly of the same size, but is more angular. ‘These modifications of the metasternum in individuals is interesting in this type; so, also, is the want of symmetry in the two moieties of the sternum, as is seen in the median process of this first stage (Pl. LX. fig. 1, m.st.). I have no stage showing the mode of ossification of the sternum; but I strongly suspect that. it takes place by distinct ectostoses, as in the Ratite, the Hemipods, and the Fowls’. 1 In my work on the Shoulder-girdle and Sternum (pls. xvi., xvii.) I have detected an error in my description and figures of the sternum of Zurnix (p. 184, pl. xvi. figs. 13, 14). The so-called coracosteon was formed by accident; the preparation is still by me, and I see now that what appeared to be a sutwre is merely a fracture. 66 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE The instance of the tooth-bearing Jchthyornis, and also that of the existing Tinamous, show that the keelless sternum is a comparatively recent secondary modifi- cation of this part of the skeleton. The dying-out of the keel has manifestly taken place as part of the same withering of unused structures as that which is seen in the wing of absolutely terrestrial birds. These two groups of Pre-Ratite—the Opistho- comidz and the Tinamidze—probably co-existed with strong, if short-winged, ancestors of the existing struthious birds. It is very remarkable that in the first of these the keel is at its lowest development, apparently in a primary condition; whilst in the Tinamous the sternum is one of the longest and most carinate of any kind of bird. The shoulder- girdle of Opisthocomus is still more remarkable than its sternum. In the Vertebrata generally, this part is of great morphological interest, for in it, as in the skull, the cartilaginous tracts, ossified or unossified, are supplemented by parostoses or superficial membrane-bones. It is an awkward necessity of this branch of science that its termino- logy is dominated by the terms of Human Anatomy, which, when applied to parts of lower and simpler forms, are often either incorrect or absurd. Thus the term “ coracoid ” for the lower part of the shoulder-plate is absurd—the only coracoid which is like a Crow’s beak is that of Man and a few Mammals; whilst the term “clavicle” is incorrect as applied to a lateral parostosis of the shoulder-girdle in most of the cold- blooded types, for they have a simple membrane-bone, whereas the clavicle in Man and his nearest relatives is a compound structure, in which the parostosis is soon blended with endoskeletal elements. ‘This is due to the hot condition of the blood in Mammals, and the same thing appears in most birds—that is, in those that are furthest removed from the Amphibia and Reptilia. Parts of the endoskeleton that are con- tinuous or unsegmented in the cold-blooded types are variously segmented and abortively developed in the nobler Vertebrata; and thus we meet with vestiges or remnants of archaic structures that are used up in many ways in the metamorphosis of the skeletal elements. In the existing Ratit, and in this ancient Carinate type, the parts of the shoulder-girdle are in a very primitive condition; in Opisthocomus the transformation that takes place is mainly due to arrested growth and to the blending of parts originally separate. At first sight the structure of these parts in the adult does not seem to be different from that of ordinary Carinate birds; the scapula forms a single and complete bone, and so does the coracoid, and they are bent upon each other at an angle less than a right angle, as in flying birds generally. In the Ratite the axes of these two bones are coincident ; that, however, is a relapse into a degraded condition ; that this was not the case in their ancestors I feel quite certain. In this typically bent and typically narrow shoulder-plate there is, in the half-ripe embryo, a character as unsuspected as it is instructive: the supra-scapula is segmented from the scapula, as the latter is from the coracoid. Even in Man the “posterior edge ” of the scapula is feebly ossified, for a long while at least, thus making a suprascapula ; but in all known adult birds, extinct or existing, the scapula is ossified MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. 67 throughout by one bony ectostosis. Down below, among cartilaginous and semi- cartilaginous fishes, e.g. the Skate and the Sturgeon, the suprascapula is a distinct segment of cartilage (op. cit. pl.i.). In the Amphibia Urodela this part is not seg- mented off, but it remains unossified (ib¢d. pls. iii., iv.); in the Anura, however (ibid. pls. v.—vil.), the suprascapula is semi-segmented from the scapula and has its own ectostosis and endostosis. In the Lacertilia (7d. pls. viii—xi.) the suprascapula has its own endosteal tract, but no outer plate of bone; moreover, the cartilage between the two regions is not so much altered as in the Anura, and therefore the supra- scapula cannot be bent upon the scapula to the same extent as in Frogs and Toads. Here, again, the attempt to reconstruct the ancestral bird or birds has to be done in the light of Amphibian Morphology rather than in that of the Reptilia. The supra- scapular segment in my Ist stage (Pl. IX. fig. 1, s.sc.) is most distinct on the right side; it is one third the length of the scapula (sc.), is rounded above, uncinate, and dilated at its base, which enclosed the narrow top of the scapula; that top is as yet unossified as the suprascapula itself. The main scapular segment has the usual gently-bent shape, and is dilated below to form the upper part of the glenoid cavity and the very short acromial process (ac.p.). The coracoid (c7.) is much wider than the scapula, but it is only three-fifths the length of the whole bar ; its head, which is swollen and large, and its dilated and uncinate base, or epicoracoid region, is as yet unossified; the rounded and narrow shaft is half the length of the whole bar. The shaft-bone ultimately ossifies the whole of the coracoid in this as in all other birds; they have, in their adult state, no semi-carti- laginous tract below, such as is seen in Anura and Lacertilia, nor any separate epi- coracoid bone such as we find in the Monotremes ’. Seen from above (Pl. IX. fig. 2) there is a large uncinate flap of cartilage which grows inwards and hooks downwards upon the upper third of the furcular ramus or clavicle ; this is a continuous precoracoid, and this part, in a very diminished condition, forms the so-called “clavicular process of the coracoid;” it is the precoracoid of Sabatier (Lindsay, op. cit. p. 715). This part is always present, in the embryo at least, in the Ratitee (op. cit. pl. xvii. p.cr.) ?. In the African Ostrich it is as well developed as in the Anura and Chelonia (op. cié. pls. v.—vii., xii.—xvii.). One thing more has to be noticed: this large, continuous, pre- ‘ Tn her otherwise very accurate memoir, Miss Lindsay has made a curious mistake with an unlooked-for misstatement of my views. She gives a figure (pl. xliy. fig. 1) of the coracoid of Diomedea exulans, and calls the rough top or head of the bone the “ coracoid epiphysis” (cor.ep.), and states that this is “ Parker’s pre- coracoid.” It is, at most, an apophysis; birds haye yery few epiphyses; generally, the only one is in the “ procnemial process ” of the tibia. Parker’s precoracoid of birds (see ‘ Shoulder-girdle and Sternum,’ pl, xiii, p.cr.) is a special segment or remnant of the fore margin of the great continuous and fenestrated shoulder- plate of a cold-blooded type, a part enucleated in birds from the general precoracoidal bar. ? My son, Prof. T. J. Parker, finds it well developed in some embryos of the Apteryx. VOL. Xil.—Part u. No. 4.—April, 1891. L 68 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE coracoidal flap lies over the clavicle ; the often massive segment, which is manifestly part of the original bar of an archaic type, lies below or behind the clavicle (see in Phala- crocoraz and Sula, op. cit. pl. xiii. figs. 3-10, p.cr.), and forms, after separate ossification and fusion with the clavicle, the flat-topped shoulder of the furcular ramus in those types. This addition to the clavicle articulates with the head of the coracoid, under- propping it, and this is the part which in birds I have constantly called the pre- coracoid 1. But there is in some cases another nucleus of cartilage at the top of the clavicle; this I have called the “ meso-scapular segment” (op. cit. pl. xv. figs. 12-15, m.se.s.), for it is manifestly a segment from the meso-scapular or acromial region of the shoulder- plate. It gives rise to the enlargement of the upper and posterior lobe of the wide- topped furcular ramus of all true Passerine birds and of some of the Coccygomorphe, for instance Rhamphastos, Picus, Alcedo, &c. I mention these specializations in the most specialized kinds of birds to show how low is the ornithic level of Opisthocomus ; its furcula will reveal this in a still clearer manner. The furcula of Opisthocomus is composed of three parosteal bones, two clavicles and an interclavicle; and notwith- standing the figures and descriptions given by me long ago, in my large memoir, of a distinct interclavicle in Birds, answering to the long bone of Lizards, Prof. Huxley (op. cit. p. 307) has been careful not to use the term, but calls the stem of the Y-shaped merrythought the “ hypocleidium.” A younger biological sceptic, Miss Lindsay, also doubts my interpretation. She says, speaking of the chick of the 8th day:—‘* The ribs at any rate have established their generic characters at this date, which renders it probable that the broadening ossification of the median region of the clavicles, described by Gétte as established during the 8th day, is an outgrowth of the Avian furcula rather than a pre-Avian interclavicle—a view which is expressed by giving to it (as has been done throughout this paper) the name of median furcular apophysis rather than of interclavicle” (op. cit. p. 702). Opisthocomus has, of all birds, the most perfect Y-shaped furcula (Pl. IX. figs. 1-3, cli.el.); its forks and stem are of equal length. The forks or rami are somewhat sigmoid, are narrow, and bent outwards at the top ; they suddenly flatten out and then gently become narrower, the lower part being only half as wide as the upper. The two clavicles not only close in the semi-oval space, they also run down the stem for half its length, lying close together above, and then becoming slightly separate. Into this space there fits a fine needle of bone, the interclavicle ; it is two-thirds the length of the stem ; thus the hypocleidium is composed of three elements. ‘This interclavicle binds the furcula to the lower face of the sternum, as in the Lizard (op. cit. pls. viii—xi.); it can be seen through the transparent cartilage in this first stage. In Lizards it often gets in between the right and left halves of the ? See op. cit. p. 150. There I remark that “ the line of segmentation between the coracoid and the great precoracoid segment has become a large oval, gliding, synovial joint.” MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. 69 sternum, and appears on the upper surface (see in Lemanctus, op. cit. pl. ix. fig. 9, i.cl.). A delicate ligament, half the length of the bony style, connects it with the arrested sternal keel. In the adult bird these three elements are fused into the single furcula, and this bone becomes ankylosed above with the coracoids, and below with the sternum, both rostrum and body; the scapula only remains distinct. This arboreal bird has evidently only developed its organs of flight for flitting; the great amount of ankylosis in its shoulder-girdle suggests this. In my notes on these parts in the Hunterian specimen (old male) I have remarked that “the ankylosis has not obliterated the lines of junction of the large clavicular process of the coracoid with the clavicle, nor of the head of the latter with the acromial process of the scapula, for that bone remains free whilst the others are all melted together—clavicles, interclavicles, coracoids, and sternum.” VI. The Wings of Opisthocomus cristatus. In the Ist stage (Pl. X. figs. 1-3) the wing is as much developed as in my 5th stage of the Common Fowl (Phil. Trans. 1888, B, pl. 62. fig. 7)*. It is necessary for me to refer to those figures, for in them is shown what I find to be constant in all the birds I have studied at that stage, namely that there are at first only two proximal carpals. In the paper referred to I have called these the “inter- medio-radiale ” and the “ centralo-ulnare ;” in the adult bird the ordinary nomenclature for these carpals is simply “radiale” and “‘ulnare.” It is necessary to remember that in the strangely adaptive abortion of many elements of the bird’s fore limb, some parts are primarily, and some secondarily developed, the latter by segmentation of a cartilaginous mass; and this is often very temporary, the parts becoming fused together again, even, in some cases, before the time of hatching. The wing of Opisthocomus, although very much like that of a Fowl in its adult state, yet differs much from it in its development. The long cartilages in the first stage have already a considerable ectosteal sheath (Pls. VII., X. figs. 1-3). As in the true Fowls, the humerus and cubitus differ but little in length; they are quite normal, and need not be described in this stage. ‘The manus, however, shows many parts that are lost and leave no sign in the adult; all these unlooked-for segments are, never- theless, quite normal parts of a typical cheiropterygium. The two nuclei of cartilage seen in my early stages of the chick attached to the radius and ulna are here seen as five more or less distinct tracts (Pl. X. figs. 1, 2). The radiale (re.) is now a pedate wedge of cartilage lying on the fore margin of the wrist, and most to the flexor or inner side. The intermediwm (i.) is a four-sided short wedge, somewhat lesser than the 1 In figs. 1 & 2, Ist and 2nd stages in that paper, the distal carpal (d.c.') is drawn too near the first meta- carpal (m.c.). In fig. 3 the true position is given, namely inside the head of the great metacarpal. The first distal carpal is always developed in birds as a free nucleus of cartilage in that position; it is a feeble element, displaced to the flexor side of the limb. L2 70 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE radiale; it lies on the outer or extensor side of the wrist. On the ulnar side of the wrist, instead of the thick, two-lobed U-shaped carpal so familiar to us in all adult birds, there is, on the flexor side, a pear-shaped carpal (we.), the ulnare proper, which sends its narrow end forwards to articulate with the third metacarpal and its distal carpal (me.*, d.c.*), and which overlaps at its broad end the bulbous distal end of the ulna (w.). The shorter thicker crus of the bilobate ulnare of the adult is here repre- sented by a subcrescentic mass which, behind, is attached to the ulna and free ulnare, and in front by ligament to the second and third distal carpals (d.c.?, d.c.3) at their junction, and also to the postero-distal angle of the intermedium (7.). A transverse chink on the inner face of the mass partially subdivides this centrale into an anterior and a posterior segment (c¢., ¢.1). These are all the proximal carpals I find in this bird; the distal carpals are three in number, and are constant throughout the Carinate, corresponding to the three constantly developed digits. ‘The second and third distal carpals (d.c.*, d.c.*) are formed from one mass in the early embryo, but the hinder and lesser nucleus is soon detached, and then coalesces again with the larger piece (op. cit. pl. vi. figs. 1-4, d.c.*, d.c.*). The line of segmentation of these two carpals, at a stage a little earlier than this, is indicated by the direction of the cells of the cartilage, which, in the two regions, curve from each other back to back, thus leaving a fine clear tract between the groups of cells. This is soon obliterated, so rapid is the metamorphosis of the parts in these hot-blooded, fast-growing types. The intense growth of the second carpal, metacarpal, and digit, which form the main part of the framework, for the insertion of the primary quills, has dominated the whole manus, and has thrown the elements of the limb out of gear. The third distal carpal lies along the ulnar or hinder side of the second, and is as much lessened as the meta- carpal (mc.*) that belongs to it; the two together form a remarkable grooved trochlea on which the proximal carpals roll. The latter are more tightly strapped to the radius and ulna, and here, as in the hind limb, the main movement is between the proximal and distal row of segments. Were there fusion of the proximal carpals with the radius, and did the ulna end in a point, dissimilarity would be complete. Of what service the “alula” is to the bird in flight it is difficult to say; it cannot be of much, as it gives but a slight increase of size to the wing, and that only near the carpal bend. Certain it is that the larger the manus the lesser is the pollex, as we see in the “* Macrochires,” the Swifts, and Humming-birds. But here, in this Reptilian bird, the pollex is relatively nearly as large as in Man (PI. X. figs. 1-7); that is, it is so in the embryo, not in the adult (figs. 8, 9). The condition of the first distal carpal is very remarkable; it is a-small limpet-shaped cartilage, attached to the head of the first metacarpal on its flexor face (Pl. X. figs. 2, 3, 7, d.c.1). I can give no other inter- pretation to Dr. R. W. Shufeldt’s “ pentostium ” 1. * See his “ Osteology of the North-American Tetraonide,” Geological Survey of the Territories, Washington Oct, 14, 1882, pl. vii. fig. 59, 8. MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. 71 In this bird this nucleus of cartilage is further from the metacarpal of the pollex (m.c.1) than in most birds; I find it nearest to that segment, to which I am satisfied it belongs, in the chick of Turnix rostrata! In that type the ventrally displaced distal carpal is phalangiform, and is of the same breadth as the first metacarpal, but only two thirds as long; it is bulbous at its radial end, and is immovably articulated with its own metacarpal, which is hollowed to receive it. My doubts about the nature of this nucleus are still further dissipated when I consider the manner in which my own pollex is ventrally displaced adaptively. This little nucleus (Pl. X. figs. 2, 3, 7, d.c.') is, 1 doubt not, the counterpart of the human “trapezium.” The first metacarpal (Pl. X. figs. 1, 2, me.') is nearly as wide as the second, but is only one fourth its length; it has already, in its cartilaginous condition, become fused with the second for a short space proximally, in a manner similar to the fusion of the third distal carpal with the same large dominating segment. The “ trochanter” projecting from the short, confluent metacarpal, shows some signs of a marginal addition (see Fowl’s Wing, pls. 62-64, me.”); this is the part from which the main spur grows in certain birds. The proximal phalanx of the pollex (dq.') is three-fourths the thickness, and two-thirds the length, of the huge metacarpal joint behind it (me."); for half its length in the middle it is ossified ; its metacarpal does not ossify until near the time of hatching. The distal or ungual phalanx is relatively larger than the proximal ; it is very little less than that of the second digit (dq.”); that measured with the claw on is 2°5 millim. long ; this, of the pollex, is 2 millim. ; the tip of this distal joint is beginning to ossify. If the manus in this stage be measured from the top of the second distal carpal, it will be found that the pollex is more than half the length of the huge index (dq.’, dg”); the one is 6°5 millim. long, the other 12°5 millim. On the other side of the Class, in the Macrochires, in the adult state, the abortion of the pollex, with its small quills forming the alula, is very remarkable, as the following instances will show :— Length of the Manus Length of the Manus along the Pollex. along the Inde. Cypselus affmis. . . 9 millim. 34 millim. Chetura caudacuta . 15 Bs 68 Ps iopozapella 3 ak 21 oo Patagona gigas. . . 356 4 By) as Thus, instead of the first finger being more than half the length of the second, this latter is, in these cases, taking the average, four and a half times as long as the aborted 1 From Formosa, the gift to me, many years since, of the late Consul Swinhoe. The skull of one of these yaluable chicks has already been described by me in these Transactions (vol. ix. pl. liv.); the sternum and shoulder-girdle were also described in my work on those parts, and figures and descriptions of the remainder of the skeleton will soon be published. 72 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE first digit; the disproportion is greater in the Humming-birds than in the Swifts. I must now notice a remarkable structure. The manner in which the ectosteal sheath of the second metacarpal passes along the ulnar side of the first (Pl. X. figs. 1-7, me.”, m¢.') is repeated on a smaller scale in the pollex, while at the radial margin of the top of the proximal phalanx there is a rounded flap of cartilage which runs forwards in a sharp wedge ending in ligamentous fibres at the middle of the joint. Besides this, in all these embryonic stages there is a wedge-shaped mass of inter- articular cartilage (¢.a.c.), which, solid and definite as it is, only remains for a time; in the adult (figs. 8, 9, dg.) it is reduced to a mere film. That these structures belong to a veritable “ prepollex” I have no doubt; they are not the only cartilaginous tracts on the radial side of the manus to be seen in Birds, as [I shall show in another paper. The index (dq.”) is greatly overgrown; but for that the pollex would be seen to be quite normally developed as compared with that of an average Reptile. The phalanges have undergone the same degree of ossification as those of the pollex, and moreover its metacarpal (me.”) is ossified in an equal degree; its distal phalanx has also the tip ossified even in the Ist stage, as in the pollex. The metacarpus is twice as long as the proximal phalanx, and it is one sixth longer than the second and third. That third phalanx is generally lost, often suppressed, in Birds; here it has its most remarkable development, and is but little less than that of the second digit in the foot (Pl. VIL). This digit is not simple; it has been complicated by intercalary or secondary structures; which, however, are not peculiar to this bird, but are very common in the Carinate. ‘These are, first, a tract of cartilage on the extensor face of the wrist, which creeps down between the head of the second and third metacarpals (Pl. X. figs. 1, 6, me.”); this breaks out at the top of the interosseous space into a bead-like swelling, which in Gallinaceous birds (op. cit. pls. 62-64, mc.”), in Passerines, and in some of their Cuculine allies, grows into a large flat plate, which bridges over the proximal end of that space. Below, on the ulnar edge of the proximal phalanx of this great digit (dg.”), there is a lanceolate tract of newer cartilage that receives its bony matter from the phalanx, and this becomes a mere flange to that joint, broadening it for the insertion of the “ primaries ;” this part has its own osseous centre in the Raptores. I look upon this structure as a sort of bifurcation, like that which is so often seen in the roughly finished cheiropterygium of the Ichthyosaurs. The starved third digit (dg.*) has its slender metacarpal (me.*) separated from the second by a large lanceolate interosseous space; proximally it begins much lower down than the second ; it is continued a little further below; it is largely ossified. The phalanges of the third digit (dg.’) are in a curiously-aborted condition; there is an attempt at segmentation into what should be, according to the Reptilian. norma, four phalanges. In the Ist stage (Pl. X. fig. 1) there is one cartilaginous tract two-thirds the length and half the breadth of the proximal phalanx of the second digit; the end of this tract is raised and hooked, and is, indeed, a semi-segmented ungual phalanx. MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS., 73 In the 2nd and 3rd stages (figs. 5-7) the main part has an ectosteal sheath, so that it looks as if it were forming three segments. ‘The ungual phalanx has now become a mere cap of cartilage on the end of the main segment (fig. 5, dg.°). In my paper on the Fowl’s Wing (pl. 64. figs. 12, 13, pl. 65. figs. 1-5) I have shown that in Struthio and Rhea there is a very small wngwis on the third as well as on the first and second digits. In the same paper (pls. 62-64.) I have shown, also, that in many cases there is the rudiment of a fourth digit; this is cautiously lettered (dq.*) as an addendum to the third metacarpal (me.”). It is a notable part in some old birds, for instance in Rhamphastos toco and Dicholophus cristatus. Here, as in many other birds, I do not find a fourth metacarpal, but there is a rudimentary phalangeal cartilage in all these three stages (figs. 1, 5, 6, 7, dg.*) ; it is most clearly seen in the 2nd stage (fig. 5). It is a pyriform lobe of cartilage, with its narrow end forwards, and is adherent to the ulnar edge of the abortive third finger; it is about one third its size. Most of the metamorphosis of a bird occurs in the encysted stage, whilst it is still in the egg, and this takes place in a marvellously rapid manner. But during the first year, as I long ago showed in my paper on the Fowl’s Skull (Phil. Trans. 1869, pls. 81-87. pp. 755-897), and afterwards to the end of life, in some degree slow obliterative change still takes place through the gradual increase of bony substance. We shall look in vain in the wing-bones of the adult Opisthocomus for much’of what I have described in the embryo. A comparison of this wing with that of a few other types will show that its manus is unusually long. Notwithstanding the great distance of this bird from the Macrochires, it has like them, but not to the same degree, a long distal segment to its wing-skeleton ; in this respect it comes nearer to the Pteroclide and Turnicide than to the Cracide. This wing agrees with that of the Cracide and Megapodide (Peris- teropodes), and also with the Pteroclide, Turnicide, and Tinamidz, in having the bridge over the proximal part of the interosseous space of the manus (Pl. X. fig. 8, me.”); in this, like them, it differs from the Alectoropodous Fowls, the Phasianide, Tetraonide, &c. The length of the three main divisions of the wing-skeleton in six types is as follows (all these are taken from adults, except Twrnix rostrata, which was a chick of a week or two old) :— Humerus. Cubitus. Manus. Opisthocomus cristatus. . 70 millim. 72-5 millim. 69 millim. Crax globicera . . . . 140 Bs 150 - 115 A Turniz rostrata . . . . Lod ,, 2A 18 ‘ Chauna chavaria. . . . 182 es 204 a 155 Corythaix buffoni . . . «845, 42 ie EYRE) es Talegalia lathami . . . 84 Fe 86 <4 val - So that this type agrees with Crar, Chauna, and Talegalia in having the cubitus larger than the humerus; its manus is but little less than its cubitus, differing in this 74 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE respect from all the others except Twrnix, in which the distal is nearly one third longer than the middle segment. The humerus of Opisthocomus is almost as well developed as ina Pigeon; the thick uncinate snag below the head and in front of the large pneumatic foramen is very large, and there is a strong crest for the pectoralis major }. The radius, ulna, and manus are all strong, normally gallinaceous, and indeed very similar to those of Crax globicera ; the quill-marks on the ulna are less than in Corythaix, but larger than in Cravz. The two proximal carpals are now normally ornithic; all signs of their division are lost (Pl. X. figs. 8, 9, 7.7., ¢.u.). The distal carpals are completely fused with each other and with the three metacarpals (figs. 8, 9, d.c.!, d.c2, d.c2; me., me.*, me.*). The trochanter on the short first metacarpal is low down, but strong; the first distal carpal (fig. 9, d.c.’) is a rounded knob of bone looking obliquely downwards and forwards toward the first metacarpal. The proximal and distal intercalary parts behind the index (me.”, dg.”) are completely fused with that member. There is a distinct semi-oval ungual phalanx to both the pollex and index (dyg.', dg.”), and in spite of growth and ossification the distal joint of the third digit (dg.*) is still visible, and also the still more instructive remnant, the aborted phalanx of the fourth finger (dy.*). Mr. Perrin, in his figures of the wing, shows the unguis both on the index and pollex (zbid. pl. Ixiv. figs. 1, 2). VII. The Hip-girdle of Opisthocomus cristatus. In the Ist stage (Pls. VII. & IX. figs. 4 & 5) the moieties of the hip-girdle are scarcely more than half ossified; they have already acquired their permanent form and position, and are passing from the Ornithoscelidan, through the Struthious, to the normal Carinate condition. Thus the axes of the pre-ilium and pubis are nearly coincident (pr.i., pb.), and the ischium is still separate from the post-ilium (pt.7.). The post-ilium is only three fourths the length of the pre-ilium; this has only a short tract of cartilage in front ; the other part is largely unossified at present. The two moieties are now a great width apart—one third more than their own breadth; this is due to the large relative size of the sacral chain of vertebree. The pre-ilia narrow in forwards sinuously ; the post-ilia at the hinder part of the acetabulum form the projecting facet, right and left, for the articular surface of the trochanter major. They then narrow in suddenly, and again widen out to form the projecting eaves of the pelvis; they then become narrow and die out, and the end of the post-ilium has a sub-uncinate form ; it is slightly curved inwards. Under the projecting eave the post-ilium grows downwards in its last two-thirds to meet the ischium; its fore third is deficient, and thus forms the sacro-ischiatic space (s.i,f.). The three elements of the hip fail to join completely at the acetabulum, which is always, in birds, open within. The ischium (isc.) reaches * That muscle is really very massive (see Mr. Perrin’s valuable paper, Trans. Zool. Soc. vol. ix. pl. Ixiii. fig. 3). MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. 75 a little further backwards than the post-ilium; behind it is notched above and lobate below. The pubis (pd.) is half the breadth of the ischium, but it is one third longer ; it thickens behind and then narrows to a rounded point. At the last fourth of its length it is still, as in front, unossified; and this part is twisted upon itself in the same manner as I find it in the Guillemot (Uria troile). In that bird the prenasal rostrum and Meckel’s cartilages are similarly twisted, as also is the epicerato-hyal band in this bird. If I had found these twisted cartilages in the embryo of a tame or domestic bird | should, of course, have put them to the account of Teratology. I cannot do this either in the Guillemot or the Hoatzin ; in these birds, which are in a state of nature, they have manifestly an ontogenetic meaning. In the fossil Toothed Birds (Marsh, ‘ Odontornithes,’ pls. i., xx., xxi., xxii.) the bill is relatively much longer than in average modern birds related to them: Hesperornis is a Colymbine Grebe ; Ichthyornis is an ancient Gull; the length of their jaws bears out this view. In the hyoid arch I have shown that the bird agrees with Hatteria (Huxley, P. Z.S. 1869, p- 397, fig. 4); it merely loses part of that arch by absorption, but not without an attempt on its part to grow larger. The rest of the organization forbids this, and it becomes a twisted tape. All these things have but one explanation. The forms that among extinct Reptiles come nearest to Birds in their hip-girdle— namely, the Ornithoscelida—have an exceedingly long pubis and ischium (Dollo, ‘Bulletin du Musée Royal d’Histoire Naturelle de Belgique,’ tome i. 1882, planche ix. & tome ii. planche y.). The ancestral birds must have come much nearer these Reptiles than modern types; but these latter all pass in their hip-girdle through an Ornithoscelidan stage after they have lost the general Reptilian condition of this part. The gently modified Ornithoscelidan pelvis of the African Ostrich has its very accurate counterpart in the embryo of the Swan (Cygnus), in which bird, for teleological reasons, the postacetabular region of the pelvis is extremely long and the pubes very large, as in the Ostrich, but they are not, as in that bird, fused together below. The hip-girdle of the adult Opisthocomus has to be studied with the sacrum as part of the pelvis. Prof. Huxley (op. cit. p. 308) says :—‘<'The pelvis (figs. 10, 11) is more like that of Coturniz than that of Corythaix; but though it resembles both, it differs from both in the absence of any ilio-pectinal process, and in the circumstance that the ilio-sacral fosse are completely roofed over by bone. The obturator foramen, as in many Galli- naceous birds, is not bounded by bone behind; in Corythaix it is:” [bouwnded, but not perfectly enclosed, by ankylosis of the ischium and pubis, any more than in Gallinaceous birds and Opisthocomus. Moreover, Corythaix has the roofing of the post-ilium over the ilio-sacral fosse, although not to the same extent as in Opisthocomus|. The pelvis of Opisthocomus is very generalized, and differs very much from that of the Gallinacee proper (Peristeropodes and Alectoropodes); they have the postacetabular region much broader, and the breadth is seen in its most remarkable degree in Cupidonia cupido (Shufeldt, op. cit. “ Tetraonide,” pl. xii.). In that bird, and in Talegalla lathami, the VOL. XII.—ParT 11. No. 5.—April, 1891. M 76 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE prepubic spur is very small; it is somewhat larger in Craa, and still larger in Penelope (Huxley, op. cit. p. 298, figs. 8, 4). In the Alectoropodes it is, asa rule, well deve- loped, and also in Tinamous (Tr. Z. 8. vol. v. pl. xli. fig. 3; Marsh, op. cit. p. 73, fig. 20). The greatest development of this part in the Carinate is in certain Coccygo- thorphe—for instance, Geococcya (Marsh, op. cit. p. 73, fig. 19, and Shufeldt, Journ. Anat. Phys. vol. xx. pl. 8. figs. 9 & 11); and I find it in a similar state in that American Cuckoo, Saurothera vieilloti. This bird agrees with the Rallide, both extinct and existing, in respect of these post-iliac eaves (see Owen on “ Aptornis defossor,” Tr. Z. §., vol. viii. pl. 15, and Shufeldt on “ Porzana carolina,” Journ. of Comp. Med. & Surg. July 1888, art. 17, p. 89, figs. 4 & 5). The existing Rallide have the prepubic spur very distinct, although rather smaller than in the high-heeled Fowls. There is a family of birds, however,—the Turnicide—in which the spur is suppressed, and in which, also, the post-ilium forms an eave over the sacro-ischiatic fenestra, exactly as in Opisthocomus—for instance, Hemipodius varius (Tr. Z. S. vol. v. pl. 35. figs. 5 & 8). The same structure, also, is to be seen in Turnix rostrata. Another peculiarity of the hip-girdle, in which these two types also agree, is the very generalized condition of the ischium in form and in its relation to the pubis. Long ago (Tr. Z.S. vol. v. p. 172), speaking of the congeners of the Hemipods, I remarked :— ‘These allies are very numerous; and it is hard to say which of them should be placed nearest this, one of the most ‘ mixed’ forms in the whole range of Ornithology.” This family, the Turnicide, is not so near extinction as that one-membered family, the Opisthocomide. I will conclude this account of the pelvis of the Hoatzin by giving, for comparison’s sake, the length of the pre-ilia and post-alia in six types :— Pre-ilium. Post-ilium. Corythaix buffoni . . . . . . . 24 millim. 21 millim. Opisthocomus cristatus . . . . . 33 4, ile 35 Hemipodius varus .. . » . . ». al s is ss Turnia rostrata, juv.. . . . - - 10°90 ,, i aage se Cram gGlourcaray snes rafal 3) oe a) ee et es TON aes ChaunGichivorid ) ae | eo OO mens Gy ae A careful study of the muscular system of the hind limbs, and its meaning and relation to the habits of these birds, would show cause for the various relative lengths of the two regions of the enormously extended ilium; in the true Gallinaceous birds there is great oscillation, so to speak, in these lengths, as the five figures given by Prof. Huxley show (op. cit. pp. 298-301, figs. 3-7). These figures, and those of the Hoatzin (op. cit. p. 308, figs. 10 & 11), show that there is one remarkable difference between the pelvis of this bird and that of the Alectoromorphe. In the latter the pre-ilia are so united with the sacral spine by ankylosis as to form a right and left gallery, open at MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. TT both ends; the same thing is seen in Corythaix; in Opisthocomus there is a clear space between these parts, right and left; this is also seen in the Turnicide. yen this part of the skeleton, therefore, like the rest, suggests a low ornithological position for this bird, and justifies the use of the term archaic as applied to it. VIII. The Hind Limb of Opisthocomus cristatus. The leg of Opisthocomus in the Ist stage is strong and rather stout (Pl. VIL.); its long elements have a considerable ectosteal sheath ossifying the solid cartilage. The parts of this limb differ little from those of an embryo of the Common Fowl at this stage ; we shall find a few notable differences, showing that we are, here, at the parting of the ways. The relative length of the main divisions of the limb, at this stage, is very similar to what is seen in a large number of those Carinate that have moderately long legs, whether they are Perchers, Walkers, or Runners. Measured from the chief points of flexure, these parts have now their length as below :— Femur. Tarso-tibia. Tarso-metatarsus. 3rd toe. 11 millim. 13 millim. 8 millim. 14 millim. The ends of the large cartilages are still unossified, and they will not be finished by epiphyses, except in the case of the cnemial process of the tibia: in a few Cuculine birds the top of the fibula has a small epiphysis, but that is rare in the Carinate; in the fore limb, in some rare cases, sometimes the radius and sometimes the ulna has an epiphysis. The cnemial process is not large; the fibula (/.) has shrunk to half the length of the tibia (¢.); the tibia is quite distinct from the proximal tarsals (é., foe.). All the true tarsal elements are free from bony deposit at present (Pls. VII. & X. fig. 10). There is some contention as yet as to the true nature of these segments ; but, after much labour and thought, my own mind is made up as to their morpho- logical meaning. When I first asked whether or no the lower part of the tibia was an epiphysis or “the homologue of the Mammalian astragalus ” (“On Balwniceps TCL,” Tr. Z. S. vol. iv. p. 843), I was still in the dark as to the nature of the “sesamoid os calcis.” Since then, several anatomists, notably Gegenbaur and Huxley, have worked at this part of the bird’s skeleton. One of the most valuable pieces of work on this subject is Dr. Morse’s paper “ On the Intermedium in Birds” (Ann. Mem. Boston Nat. Hist. 1880), though his views, which are mine also, have been controverted by Dr. G. Baur’. In a paper (ready for publication), my son, Prof. T. J. Parker, also holds the same views as Dr. Baur; his observations have been made on the development of the Apteryz. 1am perfectly convinced of the truth of Dr. Morse’s views. Nevertheless I believe that there are only ¢wo morphological elements in the proximal tarsal series— an astragalus, or tibiale, and a calcaneum, or fibulare. The so-called sesamoid, or 1 See his paper, “ Der Tarsus der Vogel und Dinosaurier,” Morph. Jahrb. Ba. viii. pp. 417-456, Taf. 19, 20. M2 78 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE “ calcaneal ossicle” of the older writers, belongs to a lower stratum; it is a centrale. The intermedium, the so-called “ascending process” of the astragalus, evidently belongs toa higher series—namely, to those of the leg. I classify it with the tibia and fibula. In the Chick, after seven days’ incubation, my Ist stage in this research, in the 2nd stage, after eight days, and in the 3rd stage, after ten days, I have examined these parts with great care. In all these stages the ascending process of the astragalus is an oblique flange of hyaline cartilage, which runs from the top of the tibiale towards its outer side to the top of the fibulare on its inner, and then grows upwards. It cannot, therefore, in this early condition be proved to be the intermedium. Miss Johnson’s preparation (Stud. Morph. Lab. Camb. vol. ii. 1886, pl. v. fig. 9) and Dr. Baur’s sections (op. cit.) do not, in embryos answering to my Ist stage, show the ascending process. At this date the globular fibulare is much more solid than the wedge-shaped tibiale; the front surface of the latter, and especially the part which forms the ascending process, is still composed of indifferent tissue. In a day or two, however, the chondrification is completed, and then the ascending process partly overlaps the fibulare and the end of the fibula. In the Chick the process is short, but in Opisthocomus, as in the Ostrich, it is long. In my Ist stage (Pl. X. fig. 10) the tibiale and the fibulare are confluent ; the outer condyle is formed by the latter. ‘The rest of the ascending process, which is almost four times as long as the interspace between the two condyles, has become partly confluent with the antero-superior face of the fibulare; a notch marks its line of junction. A little above the notch a small ectosteal sheath has already appeared—-the “os intermedium ;” above this the carti- lage first enlarges and then becomes a narrow style, which lies in front of the tibia towards its outer side. The remaining cartilage, at the lower end of the tibia, which has the same depth as the distal tarsal mass, is still sharply separated from that mass. Postero-internally there is a crescentic cartilage (Pls. VII. & X. fig. 10, ¢.), the centrale or scaphoid, which is formed out of the interarticular plate ; this forms the bone which was supposed to be the os calcis. Below the joint the distal tarsal mass (d.¢.?+) is cupped right and left to receive the condyles, but sends upwards in the middle an intercondyloid knob ; its lower surface fits to the flattened tops of the second, third, and fourth metatarsals, which are not ossified above. A rudiment of a fifth metatarsal did exist on its outer side; the aborted first metatarsal is placed distally; it has also begun to ossify. In the relation of the distal tarsal mass to the three large and one abortive metatarsal segments, a single cartilage or “ chondrite” may be the connate representative of several chondrites. In the third stage (Pl. X. fig. 11) the ankle- joint is considerably altered; the tibia has much less cartilage below; that is still, however, distinct from the proximal tarsal mass. Over the interspace between the two condyles there is now a cartilaginous tendon bridge (PI. X. fig. 11, ¢.d7.). The ascending process is relatively narrower in its lower half; its upper three fourths is entirely ossified by an ectostosis, like the tibia and fibula. The larger tibiale and MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. 79 the lesser fibulare have not yet appeared as bony centres; they commence two or three weeks after the intermedium, and are formed as central endostoses, like the bony matter in the lower tarsal mass. This anachronism as to the ossifications of these three parts is very remarkable, and the type of ossification is entirely different; the intermedium is a shaft-bone, whilst the tibiale and fibulare, as in tarsals and carpals generally, are ossified like epiphyses. The toes at the Ist stage (Pl. VII., d7.1+) are already developed; the second is a little shorter and also stouter than the fourth; the third is very long, but its proximal and distal phalanges are smaller than those of the first toe or hallux ; the size of this heel is very remarkable. The ossification of the ungual phalanges is at the end and not in the middle, as in the others. The so-called ascending process of the tibiale requires an ontological explanation ; its ossification, I am quite satisfied, is an inter- medium ; and this, I take it, is not a tarsal, but belongs to the leg, as the intermedium in the wing does to the forearm. The intermedium, in the generalized fore-paddle of certain extinct Reptiles, is seen to reach up to the humerus, between the radius and ulna (see Marsh on “ Sauranodon,” Amer. Journ. of Sci. vol. xix., Feb. 1880, p. 170, fig. 1 ; and D'Arcy W. Thompson, Journ. of Anat. & Phys. vol. xx. pp. 1-4). Even in Birds, and those of the higher sort, I find, in some cases, the wedge of the intermedio-radiale, which grows upwards between the radius and ulna, elongated and segmented off, as in the nestling of Spizella pusilla, and in another species of Spizella I found the apex, representing the intermedium, separately ossified from the radiale. In Opisthocomus, as we have seen, and in some other birds, the intermedium of the carpus is, for a short time, separate. We cannot derive the Bird from any known Reptilian or Amphibian type; the true ancestor of the Feathered Fowl did not possess a cheiropterygium, but its limbs were ichthyopterygia ; and the same may be said of the existing Amphibia, all known Reptiles, and the Mammalia also’. In the adult Opisthocomus the hind limb is stout and strong, like that of a Gallina- ceous bird. The femur is well arched; the tarso-tibia also is normal; its cnemial outgrowth is not large; there is the usual tendon bridge below, and a shallow inter- condyloid space for the short process of the tarso-metatarsus. The fibula is half the length of the tibia; the centrale forms a notable pseudo-sesamoid. ‘The tarso-metatarsus has a strong grooved process behind its head, which was pre-formed in cartilage developing posterior vertical ridges to serve as pulleys for the flexor tendons. There is only one hole in this mass (Huxley, op. cit. p. 309, fig. 12), as in Corythaix, and also in Crax, and in the Gallinacee generally. This hole is finished by a periosteal 1 The marvellous series of extinct Reptiles discovered in stratum under stratum has emboldened some biologists in the matter of ancestry. Guesswork, however, is not science; and we haye no proof that certain archaic forms begat others that are of a more recent date: we “‘ have nothing to draw with, and the well is deep.” 80 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE plaster. There is a small hole between the middle and inner metatarsals near the top. The lower condyles of the shank agree very closely with those of Crax, but the tarso- metatarsus differs from that of the Curassow in its flatness, from side to side, and in the degree of concavity of the anterior outline. The condyle for the fourth digit is quite Cracine, being somewhat grooved, and having an outer process, which reaches a considerable distance backwards. In Corythaix this condyle is slightly grooved, but the inner half is larger, and that bird has a mobile outer toe. There is very little difference, in Opisthocomus, between the proximal and penultimate phalanges. The hallux, or first digit, is larger than in the Megapodide and Cracide, and its claw is the largest of the four, as I have shown in the Ist stage (Pl. VII., dg.1); thus the foot of this bird is truly Insessorial; it is more of a Percher than its nearest relatives, the Curassows. IX. RECAPITULATION AND SUMMARY. a. The Ornithological Position of Opisthocomus. The existing Carinate birds are extremely hard to classify; we are embarrassed with the riches of this great Avifauna; but there is one clue that can be used, namely that the fewer there are in any family the more archaic that family is, and vice versé. The Ratite have acquired their distinguishing character ; it is evidently not primary. The Tinamous and the Hoatzin are, in many respects, as archaic as the Ratite; in some more so. If the term Dromeomorphe is to be retained, let it take in the Ratite and the Timamide. Next to that group would be the Alectoromorphe, and the lowest of these would be Opisthocomus—the Opisthocomide ; the highest the Columbide: that group would also take in the Pteroclide, which lie under the Pigeons. Here, also, between the Tinamous and the Quails, would be placed the Turnicide (not to be called Turnicomorphe—that term is too general). Then, on the other side of the class, the Cypselomorphe and the Psittacomorphe should be melted into the common mass with the rest of the Coccygomorphe ; we should thus get an Order to compare with the Coracomorphe, as variable as that Order is uniform. Ornitho- logists must understand that terms taken from the anatomical structure of birds are not ornithological; they are morphological terms, which the Ornithologist uses for taxonomic purposes. Sometimes they are of very little value; at other times they can be applied to large assemblages of birds. Thus Prof. Huxley’s term Agithognathe is of great value; the only Family outside the great Passerine group (Coracomorphe) which has that peculiar modification of an open or schizognathous palate is the Cypse- lide. Thus the morphclogical term Aigithognathe can be nearly superimposed upon the ornithological term Coracomorphe. But the term Desmognathe has no such wide use, nor the term (one of my own coining) Saurognathe; the Toucans are Desmo- gnathe, the Woodpeckers are Saurognathe; yet these two groups are closely related. In the present state of our knowledge Taxonomy is a very tentative science; it is only MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. 81 a sort of rough scaffolding, and not a Temple of Nature; moreover, each ornithological artisan will use his own classification, and that of no one else; thus there are as many systems as there are Ornithologists. We see this most instructively in the case of that most skilful worker, whose classification I have just reviewed. In his Coracomorphe six thousand species are fagoted together; his Heteromorphe contains only one species—Opisthocomus cristatus. It is true, however, that this bird differs more from any other existing type than any, the most diverging, do amongst the whole multitude of Passerines. Again, by choosing those characters in the members of two distant Families that agree, and forgetting those in which they differ, it is not difficult to make a “happy family ” out of very discordant members. If we are desiring to use a compre- hensive term, well and good; but the binder round such a group should be made of an elastic withy, and not of cast iron. Now in Prof. Huxley’s Cecomorphe (op. cit. pp. 457, 458), the Gulls, Petrels, and Auks are put together; but the Penguins are left out, and the term Spheniscomorphe merely means the same as Spheniscide. But the Great Auk was a very accurate isomorph of a Penguin. The extinct toothed birds, Hesperornis and Ichthyornis, have to be packed together inside this Cecomorphous bundle ; for the former is the quasi-parental form of the Grebes and Loons, and the latter is the Gull of an old dispensation. The problem is rendered more difficult by the fact that the Grebes, Loons, and Petrels, like the ancient Hesperornis, have the newest form of avian vertebral articulation. Their cervical and dorsal vertebre are cylindroidal or heteromorphous; whilst the dorsals in Gulls and the Alcide are opisthocclous. In the Gulls, most instructively, there is a partial retention of the amphiccelous condition, which is seen in the presacrals, generally, of Ichthyornis. Now as to Opisthocomus, I would drop its group term Heteromorphe, and yet hold on to the spirit of that term, whilst I discard the letter. This bird, an archaic Fowl, or Gallinaceous type, differs from the Gallinaceous birds of its own Neotropical Territory, namely the Cracide, as much as the most Passerine of the Coccygomorphe do from their nearest allies in the great Passerine group. This bird, like the Tinamous, belongs to the same general stratum of old forms as the Ratite; but it has not, nor have the Tinamous, lost the sternal keel, nor the size and strength of the wings. Its isolation suggests at once its ancientness; its morphology, which throws some light on its ontogeny, teaches the same thing. Like the Tinamou, it is an arrested type; the Ratite are both an arrested and a degraded group. I suspect that the earliest birds were Carinate. b. The Light cast upon the Ontogeny of Birds by the Morphology of Opisthocomus. In the skull of Opisthocomus we have the fundamental form of that of a Carinate bird ; it has undergone that remarkable change by which the upper face can be moved upon the frontal region. In this it is above the Struthionide, which, like Reptiles, have no such hinge. Its basipterygoids, although they die out, are truly Struthious. The 82 PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE hyoid arch is not only essentially the same as that of Hatterta, but the descending bar of cartilage, which is aborted in the middle in all birds, is in it unusually large and shows signs of secular shortening by its folded or puckered condition. The vertebral chain has the same development as in Gallinaceous birds generally ; its dorsals are cylindroidal, but so also are those of the Tinamou, the Ratite, and, as I have just mentioned, Hesperornis, a bird so long extinct ; hence it is evident that this peculiarly avian structure is extremely ancient. The appendages of the ribs are not typical; they, however, are well seen in Hatteria and, to some degree, in the Crocodiles, whilst they are absent in Chawna—an archaic Chenomorph. Those parts of the body which, becoming transformed for the purposes of flight, dominate all the rest of the organism—the sternum, shoulder-girdle, and wings—are, in this bird, so very instructive as to make it very precious to the Morphologist: in this it has no peer. The sternum, in the backward position of its small keel and the feeble development of the postcostal or metasternal region, is an intermediate structure between that of a Bird and that of a Lizard. So also is the shoulder-girdle in all its parts and relations; besides which the scapula is developed in the same manner as in the Frogs and Toads. The wings in the embryonic stage not only have the claws of the first and second digits nearly as large as in the foot, but there is, as in the Ostrich and Rhea, a rudimentary unguis on the third half-aborted digit, and a phalangeal remnant of a fourth digit ; a metacarpal remnant is seen in the Fowl and several other birds. The carpus, as in a few other birds, is, for a time, divided into at least seven segments, and is then essep- tially like that of an Amphibian or a Chelonian. For a time the pubis strives to attain to an Ornithoscelidan length ; after the middle of incubation it acquires its proper relative avian length. But the history was taken up at its middle—at the middle, actually, of incubation ; it is, however, in the still earlier stages that the ontogeny of this Class is seen most clearly; those earlier stages have had to be worked out in less archaic types. ‘The true Archwopteryx is lost in the almost infinite past; the “so-called Archeopteryx” is very doubtful as a parental form. It does, however, help us to imagine how the vertebral internodes became aborted and partly suppressed, so that-a feather-shaped tail became fan-shaped, the rectrices being set in a semicircle instead of growing out of the sides of a long Reptilian tail. We have, however, nothing intermediate between these two types of tail even in the Cretaceous birds. Something of the same sort has occurred in the limbs. If the limbs of Ceratodus may be taken as a pattern of an ichthyopterygium there has been a secular shortening of some, and suppression of other, axial parts or internodes: thus we get the shortened radiating fan-shaped limb—the proper cheiro- pterygium ; that, in turn, had to be transformed into the avian fore limb or wing. cr.g. CU. C.0. d. d.c. dq. VOL. xii.—Part 11. No. 6.—Apri/, 1891. MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. X. List of Abbreviations used in the Letterpress and Plates. (The Roman Numerals indicate nerves and their foramina.) . Acetabulum. Acromial process. . Angulare. Aliethmoid. Alinasal. Alisphenoid. Aliseptal. . Antorbital. >, Articulare. Anterior semicircular canal. . Atlas. . Anterior tympanic recess. . Auditory capsule. . Axis. . Basihyobranchial. Basihyal, . Basioccipital. . Basisphenoid. . Basitemporal. . Centrale. . Costal appendage. Ceratobranchial. Caudal vertebre. Craniofacial cleft. . Ceratohyal. . Clavicle. . Centrum. Cnemial process. . Coracoid, . Cervical rib. Crista galli. Centralo-ulnare. Cervical vertebra. Dentary. Distal carpals. Digit. ds.v. dv. e.br. e.hy. én. é.0. é.st. eu. i fo. foe. . Foramen magnum. . Furcula. . Ganglion. . Glenoid cavity. . Humerus. . Horizontal semicircular canal. ;. Intermedium. . Interarticular cartilage. Dorso-sacral vertebre. Dorsal vertebre. Epibranchial. Epibyal. External nostril. Exoccipital. Extrastapedial. Eustachian opening. Frontal and Femur. Fibula. Fibulare. . Internal angular process. . Internal carotid. . Intercentrum. Interclavicle. . Tium. ' Interorbital fenestra. *, Intermedio-radiale. . Ischium. . Infrastapedial. . Inferior turbinal. Intertrabecula. . Jugal. . Lachrymal. »- Lachrymal canal. . Lumbo-sacral vertebra. . Meckel’s cartilage. . Metasternum and Mediostapedial. N 84 me. met. m.ty. Mr, mMup. n. ne. N.pu. n.W. ob f. 06.6. op. p- pa. pag. pa.s. po. p.cr. pep. pe. UE pn. p.pu. pri. pr.o. ps. psc. ptt. pe. . Pituitary space. . Quadrate. PROF. W. K. PARKER ON THE Metacarpal. Metatarsal. Membrana tympani. Maxillary. Maxillo-palatine. Nasal. Notochord. Nasal process of premaxillary. Nasal wall. Obturator fenestra. Occipital condyle. Opisthotic. Parietal. Palatine. Posterior angular process. Parasphenoid. Pubis. Precoracoid. Precostal process. Perpendicular ethmoid. Pterygoid. Prenasal. Prepollex. Pre-ilium. Prootic. Presphenoid. Posterior semicircular canal. Post-ilium. Premaxillary. Quadrato-jugal. . Radius. . Rostrum of basisphenoid. re. Radiale. . Rostral process of sternum. . Supra-angulare. Scapula. . Sacro-ischiatic fenestra. . Septum nasi. . Supraoccipital. . Splenial. . Squamosal. ». Sacral rib. . Suprascapula. . Suprastapedial. . Stapes and Sternum. . Sternal keel. . Sternal ribs. . Sacral vertebra. . Tibia. . Tibiale. . Tendon bridge. . Tympanic wing of exoccipital. fy. ‘Tympanic cavity. . Ulna. . Ulnare. . Uropygium. . Uro-sacral vertebre. . Vomer. . Vestibule. *. Vertebral rib. XI. DESCRIPTION OF THE PLATES. PLATE VIL. Opisthocomus cristatus (1st Stage): skeleton, side view, x 44 diam. MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS CRISTATUS. 85 PLATE VIII. Fig. 1. The same (1st Stage): skull, lower view, x 6 diam. Fig. 2 5 (3rd Stage): skull, section, x 44 diam. Fig. 3 % 35 hyoid arch, upper view, xX 44 diam. Fig. 4. * (2nd Stage): nasal labyrinth, section, x 20 diam. Fig. 5 Pe rf section of quadrate and stapes, outer view, X 15 diam. Fig. 6 as as stapes, inner view, X 224 diam. Fig. 7 ss = section of cervical vertebree, “ ' — . ba ~ ~ Srans Loot, Soe. VE XML VI f = Sag ag ‘ p.ag MP Parker ith. MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS West Newman 1m ve * ; oh x WK Pde ad.mat. MPParker, lith. aii al. Jac. Vol AUS, IX. MORPHOLOGY OF OPISTHOCOMUS. West, Newman,imp — hh , : — re . = - Twas not assisted in my search by Nardo’s exquisite misprint of “ Ferravite Traparuto;” but I was greatly aided by the bibliographical knowledge of Mr. Carruthers, F.R.S., on whose patience I made severe demands, OUR KNOWLEDGE OF THE ANTIPATHARIAN CORALS. gL name ; there isno mention of one in his recent publication. I have, therefore, retained the specific name of Haime.” It is clear that there is no escape from the conclusion that the proper specific name of this Coral is savalia, and the generic Gerardia, and the synonymy will stand thus :— Family GERARDIIDA, Verrill, Trans. Connectic. Acad. i. p. 499. Savagliide, G. Brook, Chall. Rep. Antipath. 1889, p. 79. Savaiini (subfamily), Nardo, Atti 5* Union. Scienz. Ital. (1844) p. 433. Genus GERARDIA, Gerardia, Lacaze-Duthiers, Ann. Sci. Nat. (Zool.) (5) ti. 1864, p. 175. Savaglia, Nardo, loc. cit. Savaglia, id. Atti R. Ist. Veneto, (v.) ili. 1876, p. 674; Brook, loc. cit. Gorgonia (pars), Antipathes (pars), Levopathes (pars), auctor. complur. i Species GERARDIA SAVALIA. Gorgonia savaglia, Bertolini, Ameen. Ital. (1819) p. 219. Leiopathes lamarcki, Haime, Ann. Sci. Nat. (Zool.) (3) xii. (1849) p. 225; M.-E. & H. Hist. Nat. Corall. i. p. 322. Gerardia lamarcki, Lacaze-Duthiers, loc. cit. (1864). Savaglia lamarcki, Brook, op. cit. p. 80 (1889). Il. On a remarkable Antipathid from the neighbourhood of Mauritius. Shortly after the arrival of the beautiful specimen just described, M. de Robillard forwarded to us a very remarkable Antipathid from the neighbourhood of the island of Mauritius. As the specimen is dry it is impossible to assign it definitely to any one of the genera now strictly limited by Mr. Brook; and, like some other Antipathids, it may, following that naturalist’s proposal, be called [ Antipathes]. As it is proposed to exhibit this example, which I am fairly confident is at present unique, it is necessary to give it a name, and to publish such a description and figure of it as shall enable it to be recognized. M. de Robillard has forwarded, during the last few years, many fine examples of Anthozoa to the British Museum, and I am glad to have this opportunity of com- memorating his services by associating his name’ with this remarkable growth. Description of [Antipathes] robillardi. (Plate XII.) From a small horny base there arise abruptly several trunks; these soon divide and give rise to a number of greatly elongated stems; some of these are, henceforward, simple; others divide at once two or three times, and others do not divide till they are some slight height from the base. In the case of one stem only is there any division at a distance greater than 7°5 centim. from the base. The result of this mode of growth is an appearance quite different from that of most Antipathids. Vou. Xii.—Part 11. No. 8.— April, 1891. P 92 CONTRIBUTIONS TO OUR KNOWLEDGE OF ANTIPATHARIAN CORALS. The stems taper quite gradually, and are fairly flexible near the tip, though rather brittle at their base. Where a branch is given off from a stem it is nearly always given off a short distance only from the base, and is ordinarily set at a very wide angle. In a few cases the stems have, during growth, been diverted from their line of growth, and an angle or elbow is thus produced, or there is a more or less trregular curve in the course of the stem. The stems vary in length and thickness, and those that are thicker and longer appear to be older than those which are thinner and shorter. Where the sclerenchyma is well preserved it has the appearance of being transversely striated, as its dark yellow colour is relieved by narrower and lighter bands; it is quite rough to the touch owing to the shagreen-like spinulation of its horny axis; the spines on this axis are blunt and very numerous (Plate XII. fig. 3). There are about 45 of these stems, the longest of which are about 3 feet 3 inches (that is, almost exactly one metre) long; the shortest are about 15 inches, or rather less than 40 centim. long. Hab. Mauritius. It is to be hoped that the publication of this notice will lead to a fuller knowledge of this interesting form ; for the present we must be content to know of its existence, but the attention of collectors should be called to it and every effort made to obtain examples preserved in spirit; from such specimens alone can we get the information which will enable us to assign a satisfactory systematic position to it, and justify us in speculating as to its origin and affinities. DESCRIPTION OF THE PLATES. PLATE XI. Gerardia savalia; the size of the specimen figured may be estimated by the foot measure placed at the side of the Plate. The figure is a tracing of a photograph of the object, so that the relative proportions of the branches may be relied on. PLATE XII. [ Antipathes| robillardi. 1. View of the skeleton of the whole colony, showing its general form, the rela- tions of its stems, and the mode of branching; + nat. size. 2, 25. Branches at base; nat. size. 3. Surface of stem, magnified four times, to show the character of its spinulation. (a4 j 7 DIY VIiT 1 VP Sra. Lod Soe Yl MULL AIAN i OL. AY \\' ’ WN) At " Dyn ne \ ‘ ) 4 \\ \ ‘i @ = = jean k Fighley del. et ith Hanhart imp GERARDIA SAVALIA . M&N Hanhart imp Trams, Loot. Loc. Vit MULE AT Berjeau & Highley del.et ith . ANTIPATHES ROBILLARD! . << ‘ To Fellows. To the Public. Bo ote Ue Seon» VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 - 1216 0 Parr 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . . . . Sie Or LO 016 0 » 2. (1880, containing 7 Plates) . . . . . FO oie Oxtr 14 0 » 9%. (1881, containing 8 Plates) WA SOTA RAL saree 110 0 » 4. (1881, containing 3 Plates) . . . . . shes: Ogata Ohen. 010 0 », 5. (1881, containing 13 Plates) . . . . . 53, .0-18 Ol 1 4 0 », 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . » O12 0 016 0 », 7%. (1882, contaming 9 Plates) . . ... 5) Ono O 1 0 0 » 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) . . . . . 0 O, 12 Out. 016 0 », 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . . . . » 012 0 016 0 », 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . . - ple Lae Gaaes 2 2 0 » 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and 1 Tndex) Sj Gras 22 0 VOLUME XII. (1886-1890, containing 65 Plates) . . Price5 8 O 7 4 0 Partl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . ... a0) 910) 012 0 » 2 (1886, containing 7 Plates) . . . .. » 012 0 016 0 » 9 (1886, containing 2 Plates) . . . .. » O 4 6 06 0 » 4 (1886, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . » 015 0 10 0 » 5. (1886, containing 5 Plates) . . . .. ee Ole opeO 012 0 » 6. (1887, containing 7 Plates) . . . . . » 9012 0 016 0 » 7. (1888, containmg 8 Plates) . . ... » 0 9 0 012 0 » 8. (1889, containing 3 Plates) . . . .. 334 OG Ox> peer ns ey On Sea » 9. (1889, containing 7 Plates) Fi) ae eet! Reece ud bt) », 10. (1890, containing 8 Plates and Title and 1 Index) 015 9 ome Le LO VOLUME XIII. Part 1. (1891, containing 6 Plates) . . . . =. PrceO15 9 ...421d21 (0 » CONTENTS. Il]. On the Morphology of a Reptilian Bird, eee cristatus. By W. K. Parker, F.R.S. «(Plates VIT-X.). 2... =) 4 oi) a} tuab|-. Mpage. 43 IV. Contributions to our Knowledge of the Antipatharian Corals. By ¥. Jerrrey BELL, M.A., Sec. R.M.S., Corr. Mem. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., F.Z.S., Professor of Compa- rative Anatomy and Zoology in King's College, London. (Plates X1.& XII.) 87 THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto. According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi- ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published by the Committee of Publication. From fifty to seventy coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. The “ Proceedings ” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June, August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding year. They may be obtained with black or coloured illustrations. The “Transactions” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are published at irregular intervals ; but not less than three parts are usually issued in each year. Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications at 25 per cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of Publications issued prior to 1861, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual Volume of the ‘ Zoological Record’ for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom), but this privilege only holds good if the subscription is paid before the First of December in each year. Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through any bookseller. April, 1891. id: i ns ong Vou. XI.—Parr 3. ¥ , ue ws t a 4 3 . ‘y y aa Jahan ie f * < i tye ; ‘eer “ 4 S Ay e ¥ “sah. * (i ‘ ea , % ‘SOLD. AT ee USE as HANOVERSQUARE: i BY MESSRS, see 3, ee, » [Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. To Fellows. To the Public. OSs onte £8.) a VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 3138 6 - . . 418 O* VOLUME _ II. (1835-1841, containing 71 Plates). . Price 4 0 0... 5 6 6* VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price 3 8 3 . . . 411 O* VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 77 Plates). . Price 6 2 0... 8 2 6% VOLUME _V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price 5 4 3 . . . 619 0 VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 92 Plates). . Pricell 5 0 15 00 VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates) . . Pricel10 4 0 . . .1812 0 VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 3 . . .1211 0 VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates). . Price 12 1 6 .-16 2 0 VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 95 Plates). . Price 10 0 3 .13 7 0 Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . . . . pO IO 012 0 » 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) . . . . . Rie) ere aah iy 110 0 » 8. (1877, containing 6 Plates) igs OSS Oe. 140 » 4. (1878, containing 9 Plates) See pene 110 0 » 5. (1878, containing 3 Plates) 5 PASCO DS LR 0 a 012 0 5, 6. (1878, containing 9 Plates) . . . .. hr ae a6 110 0 » 7. (1878, contaming 7 Plates) . . ... SyelO Ue re Meant) 1 4 0 », 8. (1878, containing 8 Plates) » 9015 0. 1 00 » 9. (1878, containing 4 Plates) . . .. 5p 0, SOO, 012 0 », 10. (1879, containing 6 Plates) » 012 0 016 0 », 11. (1879, containing 5 Plates) . . . .. BORO WO 012 0 », 12. (1879, contaming 4 Plates) . . .. . sn OL e nO eee Vesd@ », 18. (1879, containing 7 Plates and Title and Index) ,, 018 O . Dae Generat Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1833-1879) . 55 te OReniae 010 0 * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. gene] V. Catalogue of the Reptiles and Batrachians of Barbary (Morocco, Algeria, Tunisia), based chiefly upon the Notes and Collections made in 1880-1884 by M. Fernand Lataste. By G. A. BouLencer. Received October 2nd, 1890, read November 18th, 1890. [Puates XIII.—XVIII1.] Introduction. ON his appointment to the posts of Professor of Zoology and Assistant-Director of the Museum in Santiago, Chili, in 1889, M. Lataste felt reluctantly compelled to abandon his projected Catalogue of the Reptiles and Batrachians of Barbary. He handed over to me the whole of his notes, with the request that I should bring out the work. The constant correspondence with my distinguished friend ever since he took up the study of that fauna, as well as my acquaintance with his collection, had prepared me for such a work; and knowing I could rely on his kind help in revising my MS., I thought it would not be presumptuous on my part to undertake the Catalogue which I have now the honour of offering for publication to the Society. Accounts of his visits to Algeria and Tunisia have been given by M. Lataste in the introduction to his Catalogues of the Mammalia’, to which I must refer for the detailed itinerary. The first journey was undertaken in 1880, and lasted from the middle of February to the end of July. The environs of Algiers, Setif, El Guerah, Batna, Lambesa, and Biskra having been explored, an excursion was made in the south of the High Plateaux and far into the Sahara, which lasted from the middle of March to the end of May. The route followed was from Biskra to Wargla through Tuggurt, and back to Biskra through the Mzab, Laghouat, and Bou-Saada. From June Ist the following places were visited in succession :—-Batna, Constantine and environs, Bona and environs, Philippeville, Setif, Chabet-el-Acra, Bougie and environs, Dellys, and Tizi-Ouzou and environs. The second visit, from April Ist to June 20th, was chiefly devoted to the exploration of Kabylia and the region of the Hodna, after a stay of two weeks at Oran and two weeks at Algiers. The itinerary was from Algiers to Aumale, Beni-Mansour, Tilla- Rana, Fort National, Bougie, and thence south to Msila, Wed Magra, Barika, and Batna, and back to Algiers through Constantine, Setif, and Palestro. 1 «Catalogue des Mammiféres Apélagiques sauyages de Barbarie,” Actes Soc. Linn. Bordeaux, xxxix. 1885.—Exploration Scientifique de la Tunisie. Catalogue critique des Mammiféres Apélagiques sauvages. Paris, 1887. vou. XIl.—part wi. No. 1.—October, 1891. Q 2 1801. at U. 94 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES Asa member of the Official Scientific Mission, M. Lataste visited Tunisia in 1884, arriving at Tunis on the Ist April. The greater portion of his stay was spent on the Gulf of Cabes and the Island of Djerba (April 15th to May 25th). He then marched from Cabes, through Tozzer, Taferma, Gafsa, Feriana, and Tamesmida to Tebessa in Algeria (July Ist), whence he proceeded, by coach and rail, to Bona. On the occasion of the meeting of the “* Association Francaise” at Oran, in April 1888, M. Lataste paid a second visit to that place, again exploring its environs, and making an excursion to Ain Sefra, on the frontiers of the Sahara and Morocco. Besides the materials brought together by M. Lataste, the rich collection of the British Museum has afforded me much information, especially respecting Morocco. And I have to tender my best thanks to my friends Dr. O. Boettger, of Frankfort-on- the-Main, and Dr. F. Miiller, of Basle, for loan or gift of additional material. As to the scope of the present Catalogue. My object has been to give only so much description and synonymy (together with a reference to a good figure, when such exists) as is necessary to ensure correct identification of the species, and I hope the keys I have given will prove to work satisfactorily for that purpose. In a few cases I have had to enter into discussions on the value of certain characters, and for some little-known species I have inserted fuller descriptive notes; but the distribution in Barbary of the various forms has been dealt with as comprehensively as the data available at present permit. I have accepted the geographical delimitation of this fauna as traced out by my friend in his Catalogue of Mammalia, and for the reasons, purely practical, which he has given in that work. For it goes without saying that the Sahara forms no part of Barbary in a zoo-geographical sense, whilst the exclusion of the Cyrenaica, which, as observed by Sir Lambert Playfair, must not be confounded with the Oases of the Sahara, but is an island detached from the eastern spurs of the Atlas in the ocean of the desert, is further justified from the fact that its herpetologicel fauna is still too imperfectly known’. Natural Divisions of Barbary. The division of Algeria into three parallel zones, viz., the Tell, the High Plateaux, and the Sahara, is so familiar as hardly to require a definition. The Ye// is the region which borders the Mediterranean, and includes the Lesser Atlas; its fauna is essentially ’ A list of reptiles collected by G. Rhumer around Bengazi in the Cyrenaica, and named by Dr. Reichenow, was published in 1883 in the Sitzungsb. Ges. naturf. Freunde Berlin (p. 149). The following species are enumerated :—Chameleon vulgaris, Hemidactylus verruculatus [=turcicus], Agama savignyt, Lacerta muralis, Acanthodactylus boskianus, A. lineomaculatus, Gongylus ocellatus, Zamenis florulentus, Coronella (Macro- protodon) brevis [=cucullata, var.], Naia haie, Bufo variabilis [=viridis]. The record of Lacerta muralis is of especial interest ; that of Acanthodactylus lincomaculatus may be due to confusion with A. pardalis ; and the so-called Agama savigny? is probably A. inermis. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 95 that of the borders of the Mediterranean, and differs but little from that of the Spanish and Italian peninsulas. The Plateaus, consisting mostly of nude steppes with a mean altitude of 2000-3000 feet, is the zone comprised between the Tell and the Sahara, and presents in its fauna a mingling of Northern and Southern forms. Géeryville, Laghouat, and Biskra are exactly on the limit of the Plateaux and the Sahara. Towards Oran the Plateaux extend almost to the sea-coast. The Sahara, south of the Great Atlas, and extending uninterruptedly from the Atlantic Ocean to the valley of the Nile, has an altogether special fauna, only a few of the forms of the Tell (Rana esculenta, Bufo viridis, and Tropidonotus viperinus, for instance) extending into its northern portion. But this distinction applies only to Algeria; the Plateaux, which to the west are limited by the north-eastern ramifications of the Great Atlas of Morocco, form towards the east a wedge which culminates in the east of the Province of Constantine, so that in Tunisia the Tell passes directly into the Sahara, and we consequently obtain in Southern Tunisia a mingling of certain forms which in Algeria, separated as they are by the range of plateaux, are characteristic of either the one or the other district. The lofty Atlas of Morocco separates the Sahara from the plain of Morocco, which to the north and north-east passes into the Tell proper and is completely cut off from the Plateaux ; this plain having a distinct fauna, deserves to be dealt with separately, and I propose to allude to it as the Moroccan district. Its fauna is still very imperfectly known, the only places at which herpetological collections have been made being Casablanca, Mogador, and the route from Mogador to Morocco. A few forms are known from the valley of Sous, but of the Great Atlas proper we know nothing. Hooker and Ball, remarking on the scarcity of animal life as a characteristic feature of the Great Atlas, state that ‘“‘of the numerous Reptiles that abound about the skirts of the mountain-range, few, except Lizards, seem to frequent the interior valleys; and the latter are wanting, or at least rare, in the higher region.” Of Hastern Morocco we likewise know absolutely nothing. But the northern promontory, which bears Tangier, Ceuta, and Tetuan, has been tolerably well investigated, and forms altogether so distinct a feature in the fauna of Barbary that it deserves to be recognized as the Tangitanian district. There we meet with species otherwise peculiar to the Moroccan district, and with a few endemic forms, but with comparatively few, except the most widely distributed, that are identical with those of the Algerian Tell; and, what is still more surprising, 00 more special affinity is shown to the fauna of Southern Spain than in the latter district, with the only exception of the occurrence of Molge waltlii. Barbary is therefore divided into five districts, viz.:—1, The Moroccan; 2, the Tan- gitanian ; 3, the Tell; 4, the Plateaux; 5, the Sahara. In addition to these districts, the political divisions of Oran, Algiers, Constantine, and Tunisia are adopted to serve as landmarks in the distribution from West to East of the species shown, as far as present knowledge permits, in the following Table. 96 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES List of the Reptiles and Batrachians of Barbary, showing their Distribution. (The names of genera, species, or varieties confined to Barbary are printed in italics.) A. Moroccan district ; B. Tangitanian district; C. Tell; D. Hauts-Plateaux; E. Sahara; F. Proy. Oran; ‘ G. Proy. Algiers; H. Proy. Constantine; I. Tunisia. North—South. West— East. Cc. | D. | E. AS EBs gM Gale eal Reprizes, * * * 1. Testudo ibera, Pall. ....: BR aievsusiia fot CIS * ae * * * * * a et Za JBMySiOLDiGalaANIa Wie). epic o)e ecko etteinieie ve ae a ste * * * * * 3. Clemmys leprosa, Schw...........+2004 * * * * * * * * 4. Stenodactylus guttatus, Cuv............. .. ore * * * * * 5. Tropiocolotes tripolitanus, Ptrs........... Te od 2 36 * * * * 6. Saurodactylus mauritanicus, D, & B......- * a * * 7. Gymnodactylus trachyblepharus, Bttg. ....| * 8. Phyllodactylus europzeus, Gené (Galita Isl.).| .. oe 3h > AG * * * 9. Ptyodactylus lobatus, Geoffr...........+- * * * * * * | 10. Hemidactylus turcicus, Z.............+- Se i * * * * * * * | 11. Tarentola mauritanica, Z.............-- * * * * * * * * | 12 neglecta, Strauch ........++.se0.; sc se ° 35 * * * | 13. Agama inermis, Hewss) 2. ec. ae con cle oe she te ere * * * * | 14, Lournevtilatiats te aieiste cle Giniahe's > sis.08 ac nt ats AG * * * * =| 15. (Gym Dy 5 gia bode oobc.decc * * * * * * | 16. Uromastix acanthinurus, Bell .......... 30 ba * * * * 17. Ophisaurus /oellikeri, Gthr. ..........+- * * * | 18. Varanus griseus, Daud. .........+.-..e AD 25 +. * * * * * 19. Blanus cinereus, Vand. .............0.- * * * * * * 20. Tregonophis wiegmanni, Kaup .......-.- * * * * * * * * 21. Lacerta ocellata, var. pater, Lat. ........ * * * * 2la , var. tangitana, Blgr. ........ ac * * DDS fa —— MUTALG: DAUM: aistovecve are vavole oleic ss hs * * * * * * 23. perspicillata, D. & B. ....-.....-. 58 - * * * 24, Psammodromus blanci, Lat. ...........- ee 6 oe * * * 25. microdactylus, Bttg. ...-...0.- eee * * * * Ea ibs4ie ilshatsh Omgine vac Guineas sadoauic * * * * * * * * | 27. Acanthodactylus boskianus, Daud. ...... * * * * * S28. scntellatus, “Ads. cictets,cean meeeee * * * * * * * | 29. PUNE IEG ed cqcnocaboaddeoae ee x0 * * * * * * so || Bio) SV ATISs VD GPE Die etslave's.\> sroieistnste = * * * * * * % * | 31. Eremias guttulata, Licht. ............-- * * * * * * * * | 32. Ophiops occidentalis, Blgr. ............ Se * * * * %* | 33. Mabuia'vittata, Olu... c..s0s ene Bien aoe és be * * * | 34. Eumeces schneideri, Daud. ............ oe ae F * * * * nel ode CIGEILENSIS) EUS.) ein wa ve vie elo) oleerste * * % | .36; MSomenstiasciatos, Pips: 22.110 ac eek acts * fc * * | 37. officinalis, Uattie ..< crm seis) eueis este ris * * * * * | 38. Chalcides ocellatus, Forsk.............-+ . ‘ ts b * * * * -» | 38a. —— AMAL. MIUCUST GI. alanis acter no a0 * * * * 386. —— , var. vittatus, Blgr. .......... bp * 38c. —— , var, polylepis, Blgr, ........ * * 39. TUTORS ABU <1 ue Blaiteta,acereierayevate * * a ae * * * 40. tridactylus, Laur. ..cs.s sees swe ee ac 50 * * * * 41. mionecion; Bites, sick cine seeece cs * * AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. oa North—South. West— East. C D E Bea |) Hee Ge 136 [Pall * .. | 42. Chalcides mauritanicus, D. & B. .......... x * x | 43. BEpOd ese Azdan stars «Aka cin stelctore stereo ne 56 * * * * * * | 44. Chameleon vulgaris, Daud. .............. * * * * * * * SE ees EryexayaCULUSs: Fy, a. wars; sisie in| a: eco 2 e/atecnh exe é * * * * pen etos! Coronellalamalia, Bttee.. jhe o c.:0 cle re oe ee * a * * 47, pirandies, DaUds wart seine coe see ar Pe * * | 48. Lytorhynchus diadema, D. f B. .......... tie * ae * * * * | 49. Zamenis algirus, Jan ...........020005 xe ae * * * * * 50 MIP POCLOPISs, Lam 2 are e cvoiesaieicia-ereleverera see * * * * * * | 51 drademay Schl: satis astatalenisise s Gicwon nf as * * * * Se toeneLropidowrotus matrix, 27) << ciercisisiacle)s\einieleie oe ae * * * * * | 53. Jo MME ITT eaticlec cleo cEOd HOT * * * * * * * * | 54, Macroprotodon cucullatus, Geoffr. ........ * * * * * * % | 55. Psammophis sibilans, Z., var. punctatus, D. PBDI Waleh act aie ase afavatste scasageye.stelsial ia ieiale wats Be * * * * * * * | 56. Ccelopeltis lacertina, Wagl. ............-: * * * * * * | 57. PEOAUCHAS (Gere eiysictoiesstetonaleieleye) sve er oe * ae 5c * % | 58, Naia haie, Z., var. annulifera, Ptrs. ...... x. ae ae * * * oo || BOE Vino niin ies “Goes aeanaoceeson oc * oe * * * * * | 60 Vehbe tina lis % ose aint wre Ha ethotereieles me * a * * 61 amietanss Meri.) sess cio. aisle ss «iv wie) cis Se G2ACCKASEES VIPCLE, Pie. oo alm wistoleic,c] ele oe ele « * * * * * x | 63. Gormubus, Horslesy sri on go be 13. Lautemant, C. Erpétologie de l’Algérie. Paris: 1867, 8vo. 41 pp. This opuscule is principally an abridgment of Strauch’s ‘ Essai,” with notes on the author’s own collections. Thus far, with the exception of Gervais’s first list, the ccntributions to our knowledge VOL. XI1.—ParT 111. No. 2.—October, 1891. R 102 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES of the Reptiles and Batrachians of Barbary had dealt merely with Algeria. The first paper containing a special account of the herpetological fauna of Morocco was published in 1874 :— 14. Borrrazr,O. Reptilien von Marocco und von den Canarischen Inseln.—I. Ueber- sicht der von den Herren Dr. C. von Fritsch und Dr. J. J. Rein im Jahre 1872 in Marocco gesammelten Reptilien. Abh. Senckenb. Ges. ix. 1874, pp. 121-170, pl.i. (With Appendix, op. cit. xi. 1877, p. 1, footnote.) 19 Reptiles and 1 Batrachian are therein described, and by adding the species previously noticed by Gervais and in various general works, the total number of Moroccan Reptiles is raised to 24, of Batrachians to 3, the following being the additions :— . Gymnodactylus trachyblepharus, sp. 0. . Seps mionecton, sp. n. (Chalcides). . Coronella girondica, Daud. . Vipera arietans, Merr.—(Valley of Sous.) . Naia haie, L. (fide A. Dum.). . Pleurodeles waltlii, Mich. ( fide Schreiber) (Molge). tS = So ore A short paper by 15. Camerano, L. Osservazioni intorno agli Anfibi Anuri del Marocco. Atti Acc. Torin. xiii. 1878, pp. 542-558, contains descriptions of Rana esculenta, L., Discoglossus scovazzit, sp. n. (=D. pictus), Bufo vulgaris, Laur., from Larache, new to Morocco, B. pantherinus, Boie (=B. mauri- tanicus), and Hyla arborea, L., from specimens collected by the Italian Consul Scovazzi at Tetuan, Tangier, Larache, Casablanca, Babat, Masagan, Saffi, Mogador. With M. Lataste’s excursions to Algeria in 1880 and 1881 a fresh era was started. Large collections were made both north and south of the Atlas; the discrimination of species was subjected to a severe test upon fresh material; and an investigation into the literature resulted in the elimination of several forms unduly recorded as from Algeria, the amalgamation of certain species previously regarded as distinct, the separation of others previously confounded, the discovery of altogether new forms, and above all in a much clearer understanding of the distribution of the various forms, as will be apparent on comparing the present Catalogue with that of Dr. Strauch. As stated in the introduction, M. Lataste was prevented from putting his documents into final shape, and his published contributions are merely the following :— 16. Lataste, F. Descriptions de Reptiles nouveaux d’Algérie. Le Naturaliste, i. 1880 and 1881. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 103 Zerzoumia blanci, sp. u., p. 299 (1880). Piyodactylus oudrii, sp. n., p. 299 (1880). Lacerta ocellata pater, subsp. n., p. 306 (1880). Agama tournevillei, sp. n., p. 325 (1880). Acanthodactylus bedriaqai, sp. n. (=A. pardalis, Licht.), p. 357 (1881). Glossoliga hagenmuelleri, sp. u., p. 371 (1881). Also recording for the first time the presence of Ophiops and Naia haie in Algeria, and giving notes on a supposed Stmotes? in the collection of the ‘ Exposition permanente. The latter snake, which is possibly not from Algeria, I have been unable to identify from M. Lataste’s notes, unless it be a dark variety of Zamenis gemonensis (viridiflavus). 17. Lataste, F. Liste des Vertébrés recueillis par M. le Dr. André pendant l’expé- dition des Chotts. Arch. Miss. Sc. (5) vii. 1881, pp. 598-400. A list of 22 species obtained in Southern Tunisia and the neighbouring part of Algeria by the Roudaire expedition. 18. Borrrerr, O. Liste der von Herrn Dr. W. Kobelt in der Prov. Oran, Algerien, gesammelten Kriechthiere. Ber. Senckenb. Ges. 1880-81, pp. 145-147. Notices 15 species, among which Coronella girondica and Bufo vulgaris from Tlemsen are of special interest. Turning his attention once more to the Reptiles of Morocco, Dr. Boettger supplies a most valuable contribution :— 19. Borrrcer, O. Die Reptilien und Amphibien von Marocco. II. Abh. Senckenb. Ges. xii. 1883, pp. 93-146, pl. i. Based chiefly upon collections brought together by Lieut. Quedenfeldt and Dr. W. Kobelt. Leaving out 4 species which Boettger introduces on the authority of other authors and which should evidently be erased, we see that the list of Moroccan Reptiles has risen to 37 species, of which the following are recorded for the first time :—LRhinechis amalie, sp. un. (Coronella), Vipera euphratica, Mart., var. mauritanica, D. & B. (=V. lebetina, L.), Vipera latastii, Bosca, Lacerta muralis, Laur., Algira microdactyla, sp. n. (Psammodromus), Podarces simoni, sp. n. (=EHremias guttulata, Licht.), Psewdopus apus, var. n. ornata (=Ophisaurus koellikeri, Gthr.), and Bufo viridis, Laur. 20. Borrrcer, O. Liste der von Hrn. Dr. W. Kobelt in Algerien und. Tunisien gesammelten Kriechthiere. Appendix to W. Kosext, Reiseerrinerungen aus Algerien und Tunis. Frankfurt/M.: 1885, 8vo, pp. 457-475. Notes on 30 species, all previously recorded from Algeria and Tunisia. R2 104 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES 21. Boutencer, G. A. On the Reptiles and Batrachians obtained in Morocco by Mr. Henry Vaucher. Ann. & Mag. N. H. (6) iii. 1889, pp. 303-307. A list of 23 species from the vicinity of Tangier. New to Morocco :—Lacerta ocellata, var. tangitana, Blgr., Chalcides lineatus, Leuck., Salamandra maculosa, Laur. Catalogue of the Reptiles and Batrachians. REPTILIA. The Reptiles with which we have to deal in this Fauna belong to two Orders :— I. CHELONIA, Tortoises and Turtles, in which the body is encased in a bony shell and the jaws are destitute of teeth. II. SQUAMATA, Lizards, Chameleons, and Snakes, with the body covered with scales and the jaws armed with teeth. They are divided into three Suborders. Order I. CHELONIA. Apart from the Marine Turtles, three genera of Chelonia, each represented by a single species, occur in Barbary, which are easily distinguished :— Limbs club-shaped; terrestrial. . . . . - - - + »- » + + + - - «- ~ AI. Tusrupo. Digits webbed ; aquatic. Plastron connected with the carapace by ligament Plastron united with the carapace by suture . . . ...- =... =. =. . 3. CurMmys. ) Emys. All three of which belong to a single family. Fam. 1. TESTUDINID. 1. Trstupo, Linneus, 1766. Shell very convex. Head covered with horny shields. Alveolar surface of upper jaw with ridges. Limbs club-shaped. Terrestrial and herbivorous. 1. Testupo 1BERA, Pallas, 1831. T. greca, Poiret, Rozet.—T. mauritanica, Guichenot.—T. pusilla, Strauch. Supracaudal marginal shield undivided, never spread out and subhorizontal. Hind lobe of plastron movable in the adults; suture between the humeral plastral shields much longer than that between the pectorals ; suture between the anal shields nearly AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 105 as long as, or longer than, that between the humerals. Anterior face of fore limbs with large imbricate scutes, forming four or five longitudinal and five or six transverse series; a large convex or subconical tubercle on the hind side of the thigh. Carapace of young yellowish or pale olive, each shield spotted and bordered with black; the black spots more irregular and predominating in the adult; some specimens uniform brownish or olive ; plastron more or less spotted with black. Length of shell 23 centim. Common throughout the Tell, from Morocco to Tunisia ; also found on the Algerian Plateaux, and even further south in Tunisia. M. Lataste found it at Palestro, Misserghin (Oran), Aumale, Guyotville (Algiers), Salah-Bey (Constantine), and Bou- Saada, in Algeria; at Zarzis and the ruins of Utique in Tunisia. It also inhabits South-western Asia. For good figures of this tortoise we may refer to Bell’s ‘Monograph of the Testudi- nata’ (sub nom. 7. grwca), and to Lortet, Arch. Mus. Lyon, iv. 1887, pl. i. Old specimens have been taken for the allied 7 marginata, Schoepff, s. campanulata, Strauch (by Gervais and Lallemant), the habitat of which appears to be restricted to Greece. 2. Emys, Duméril, 1806. Shell depressed. No shields on the head. Alveolar surface of upper jaw without ridges. Digits distinct, webbed. Plastron joined to carapace by ligament, and divided into two movable lobes in the adult. Aquatic and carnivorous. 1. Emys onpicuLaris, Linneus, 1766. Cistudo europea, Guichenot.—C. lutaria, Strauch. Carapace with yellowish dots or radiating lines on a dark ground; head dark brown or black above, with yellow or pale brown dots, yellow inferiorly, spotted with black. Length of shell 19 centim. Inhabits Southern and Eastern Europe, Western Asia, and Algeria north of the Atlas. In spite of Guichenot’s statement that it is found in all the rivers of Algeria, a statement evidently due to a confusion with Clemmys leprosa, this tortoise is very locally distributed in Algeria, the only specimens examined by M. Lataste having been obtained by Dr. Hagenmiiller near Bona. Lallemant records it from Harrach, Lake Fetzara, and Wed Sebaon. Figures: Bonaparte, Faun. Ital. (Emys lutaria), and Lortet, Arch. Mus. Lyon, iv. 1887, pl. vi. 3. CLemmys, Wagler, 1830. Shell depressed. No shields on the head. Alveolar surface of upper jaw without ridges. Digits distinct, webbed. Plastron without hinge, united to carapace by suture. Aquatic and carnivorous. 106 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES 1. CLEmMMys LepRosa, Schweigger, 1814. Emys vulgaris, Schlegel.—E. sigriz, Guichenot. Carapace dark olive in the young, with an oval orange spot or short longitudinal streak on each shield; uniform olive, or with traces of the orange spots in the adult. Head olive, sides with orange or yellow streaks or vermiculations, and a round orange spot between the eye and the ear, and a more or less defined ring of the same colour round the latter. Neck and limbs with orange or yellow streaks. ‘These bright markings become very indistinct in old specimens. Length of shell 20 centim. Inhabits the South of Spain and Portugal, Barbary, and Senegambia. Common throughout Morocco, Algeria, and Tunisia as far as the northern border of the Sahara. M. Lataste’s Algerian specimens are from the Wed Zig, near Oran (where he found it in extraordinary abundance), L’Arba, Bona, Batna, and Bou-Saada; he found it in Tunis at Cabes, and his colleague M. Valéry-Mayet at Wed Leben and Gafsa. Figures: Gray, Cat. Sh. Rept. i. pl. ix., and Proc. Zool. Soc. 1860, pl. xxx., 1869, pls. xxxvii. & 1. Order I]. SQUAMATA. Divided into three Suborders :— I. LACERTILIA, Lizards.—Nasal bones entering the border of the nasal apertures; pterygoid in contact with quadrate; mandibular rami united by suture. Pectoral arch or its vestiges present ; clavicle present whenever the limbs are developed. Tongue flattened. Il. RHIPTOGLOSSA, Chameleons.—Nasal bones not bounding nasal apertures; pterygoid not reaching quadrate; mandibular rami united by suture. Clavicle absent ; limbs well developed. Tongue vermiform, projectile. Il. OPHIDIA, Snukes.—Nasal bones bounding nasal apertures ; mandibular rami connected by ligament. No trace of pectoral arch. Tongue flattened and bifid at the end, and sheathed at the base, Suborder I. LACERTILLA. The Lizards of Barbary belong to seven Families, distinguishable as follows :— I. Tongue smooth or covered with villiform papille, feebly nicked at the end, not retractile into a basal sheath. Head covered with small scales; eyes without movable lids, with vertical pupil < o feeoe e cnligsii Ub aio ai) ey salsa Py pee ea OC KONTO: Head covered with small scales ; eyes with movable lids, with round pupil . 2. Agamide. Head with symmetrical shields. : 3. Anguide. II. Tongue very long and slender, bifid, retractile into a basal sheath . . 4. Varanide. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 107 III. Tongue bifid, covered with rhomboidal, imbricate papille ; head with symmetrical shields. Body vermiform ; eyes hidden . 5. Amphisbenide. Femoral pores cS: 5 CoS Sai eae 6. Lacertida. No femoral pores ; scales cycloid, imbricate 7. Scincide. Fam. 1. GECKONID. The 8 genera by which this family is represented in Barbary may be distinguished by means of the following key :— I. Digits not dilated. A. Digits straight, of equal diameter throughout. 1. Digits denticulated laterally and keeled inferiorly. Scales small : 1. Srenopacty.ts. Scales large and imbricate . sane ‘ 2. TroprocoLoteEs. 2. Digits not denticulated later ally, with amodthy iarneliee ‘ifr bely/ 3. SAURODACTYLUS. B. Digits flattened at the base, compressed at the end . . 4, Gymnopacrytus. II. Digits dilated at the apex only. Digital expansion inferiorly with two plates . . . . . . =. =. - - « 5. PHyLLopActTyLus. Digital expansion inferiorly with two diverging series of lamelle . . . . 6, Pryopacrytus. III. Digits dilated at the base or throughout. All the digits clawed, the claw supported by a free, ecu ak sub- digital lamelle in pairs . . . . 7. Hemrpacryuvs. Third and fourth digits with a seudile le ; sabthaited iednellee entire. . . 8. TaRentoxa. 1. Srenopacty.ts, Fitzinger, 1826. Digits not dilated, furnished with a long claw, and a lateral fringe or denticulation of pointed scales ; inferiorly with a series of keeled scales. Scales juxtaposed or sub imbricate. Pupil vertical. No preanal or femoral pores. Sand-Geckos, represented by one species in Algeria and Tunisia. 1. SrenopactyLus GurTaTus, Cuvier, 1829. S. mauritanicus, Guichenot. Head very variable in shape; snout rounded or more or less pointed. Body short, limbs long and slender. Body covered with subequal granules, which may be convex. smooth, or slightly keeled, or flat and subimbricate on the back; the size of these granules varies considerably. Nostril pierced in the middle of a more or less distinct swelling, between three nasals, the first labial, and usually also the rostral; no chin- shields. Tail covered with small juxtaposed keeled scales. Light buff or brownish above, with round whitish spots between a brown network, sometimes with ill-defined brown cross-bands; tail with brown annuli; white inferiorly. From snout to vent 58 millim., tail 40. 108 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES Material received since the publication of the British Museum Catalogue of Lizards induces me to adopt M. Lataste’s view (én litt.) that S. wilkinsonit, Gray, which 1 ventured to keep distinct from S. guttatus, and which has since been recorded from Batna by Dr. Strauch, is not specifically distinct. In fact the variations, both of scaling and of proportions, are as great in this species, and of the same kind, as in Ptyodactylus lobatus. The form that I regard as the typical S. guttatus has a moderately pointed snout, the dorsal granules are rather large, convex and coarsely granular, the rostral shield enters the nostril, and the hind limb reaches barely the axil. Stouter specimens with shorter snout have been named S. mauritanicus. In Gray’s S. wilkinsonii the snout is more pointed, the dorsal scales flat and subimbricate, the rostral is excluded from the nostril, and the hind limb reaches the shoulder. All these differences, how- ever, break down, as specific characters, on examination of large series of specimens, and I do not even see my way to distinguishing the three forms as varieties. A speci- men from Bou-Saada, collected by M. Lataste, has the short head and short limbs of S. mauritanicus ; the dorsal scales very small, flattish, smooth, but not imbricate; and the nostril well separated from the rostral. Stenodactylus guttatus ranges from the Algerian Sahara to Egypt, Arabia, and Syria. It extends also into the Algerian Plateaux (Batna, Strauch; Bou-Saada, Lataste). M. Lataste found it at Wed Dermel, Laghouat, and Bou-Saada, and received specimens from Mraier and Wargla. Gervais records it from the Souf, and Guichenot from the province of Oran. Dr. André obtained it in the region of the Chotts, at Bir Knafes and Bled Berrada. In Tunisia, M. Lataste found it at Houmt-es-Souk (Djerba Island) and at Wed el Ftour (south of Cabes), and his colleagues M. Valéry-Mayet at Sfax, Kerkenna Island, and Bou-Hedma, and M. Sédillot at Feriana and Gafsa and Kriz. Good figures of this species are given in the Expédition d’Egypte, Rept. pl. v. fig. 2, and by Guichenot in Explor. Alg., Rept. pl. 1. fig. 1. 2. Troprocotores, Peters, 1880. Digits not dilated, furnished with a long claw, and denticulated laterally ; inferiorly with a series of keeled scales. Scales rather large and imbricate. Pupil vertical. No preanal or femoral pores. This genus comprises two species :—T. tripolitanus, from Tunisia and Tripoli, and T. steudneri (Gymnodactylus steudneri, Peters, 1869, Stenodactylus petersii, Blgr., 1885), from Egypt and the Sennaar. 1. TROPIOCOLOTES TRIPOLITANUS, Peters, 1880. Body and limbs rather slender, covered with imbricate, rhomboidal, keeled scales ; 42 to 44 scales round the middle of the body. Nostril pierced between the rostral, the first labial, and three nasals; mental followed by a pair of chin-shields. Tail tapering to a fine point, and considerably ionger than head and body Colour above AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 109 sandy, with small brown spots; a brown streak on the side of the head and neck, passing through the eye; lower parts white. From snout to vent 66 millim., tail 53. The type specimens are from Wadi M’bellem, Tripoli. The same Lizard has since been found in Tunisia; one specimen at Taferma by M. Letourneux, one between Cabes and Gafsa by M. Sédillot, one at Oum-ali, near Gafsa, and another at Bou Hedma by M. Valéry- Mayet. Described in detail and figured by Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1880, p. 306, pl. —. fig. 1. 3, SAURODACTYLUS, Fitzinger, 1845. Digits not dilated, clawed, not denticulated laterally, inferiorly with a series of smooth lamelle. Dorsal scales small, subimbricate. Pupil vertical. No femoral or preeanal pores. This genus is very closely allied to Zropiocolotes, differing mainly in the smooth ' subdigital lamelle, the absence of a distinct lateral digital denticulation, and the smaller dorsal scales. A single species is known, which was formerly referred to the genus Gymnodactylus. 1. SavRODACTYLUS MAURITANICUS, Dum. & Bibr., 1856. (Plate XIII. fig. 1.) Habit lacertiform. Snout subacuminate; ear-opening small, roundish-subtriangular. Nostril pierced between the rostral, the first labial, and three nasals; five or six upper and four or five lower labials ; mental followed bya pair of chin-shields. Scales on the head small and granular, the granules largest on the snout ; dorsal scales small, smooth, flat, roundish, subimbricate, increasing in size towards the belly, where they are large, roundish-hexagonal, and imbricate ; about 70 scales round the middle of the body. Tail a little longer than head and body, tapering to a fine point; caudal scales cycloid- imbricate, with the median inferior series transversely enlarged. Grey-brown above, with small white dark-edged ocelli; a dark brown streak on the side of the bead, passing through the eye; lower parts white; tail yellowish with brown spots, or brownish with round yellow spots. From snout to vent 30 millim. This species is now represented in the British Museum by seven specimens collected at Mogador by Lieut. Quedenfeldt. Boettger has recorded it from Djebel Hadid, near Mogador, from between Mogador and Morocco, and from the Plateau of Chiodma. Duméril and Bibron’s statement that the type specimen came from Algiers requires confirmation. Two specimens were obtained at Nemours (Prov. Oran) by M. Gazagnaire in 1888, and are now in M. Lataste’s collection. Strauch saw specimens from the Algerian Sahara in the Loche collection, and F. Miiller records the species from the Plateau of Sersou, in the Province of Algiers. VOL. XII.—PaRT 11. No. 3.—October, 1891. 5 110 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES 4, GymMNopActYLus, Spix, 1825. Digits not dilated, clawed, not denticulated, cylindrical or depressed at the base, compressed in the distal portion, which forms an angle with the basal; inferiorly with a series of smooth lamellz. Dorsal scales juxtaposed. Pupil vertical. Males usually with femoral or preeanal pores. This large genus is represented in Barbary by a single species from South-western Morocco. 1. GYMNODACTYLUS TRACHYBLEPHARUS, Boettger, 1874. Head much depressed ; snout rounded, a little longer than the distance between the eye and the ear-opening; latter transversely oval. Limbs rather slender; digits elon- gate, depressed in the basal, compressed in the distal portion. Above uniformly and finely granular, the granules largest on the snout; upper eyelid with several pro- jecting tiiangular scales on its free border; rostral pentagonal, nearly twice as broad as deep, with median cleft above ; nostril between the rostral, the first labial, and four nasals; seven upper and six lower labials; mental large, subtriangular; no regular chin-shields. Ventral scales large, hexagonal, subimbricate. Tail slender, depressed, covered above with uniform small scales, beneath with a median series of enlarged transverse plates. Greyish olive above, whitish beneath; tail with rather indistinct yellowish cross-bands. From snout to vent 40 millim., tail 57. A single specimen is known, from Djebel Hadid, near Mogador, which, thanks to Dr. Boettger’s courtesy, I have been able to examine. Figured by Boettger, Abh. Senck. Ges. ix. 1874, pl. i. fig. 3. 5. PayiiopactyLus, Gray, 1830. Digits all clawed, the extremity dilated, with two large plates inferiorly separated by a longitudinal groove in which the claw is retractile. Pupil vertical. No preanal or femoral pores. 1. PHyYLLopactyLus EvROP&US, Gené, 1839. Upper surfaces covered with equal small smooth granules; no regular chin-shields, but very small polygonal scales passing gradually into the minute granules of the throat. Tail prehensile, covered with equal small squarish scales. Grey-brown above, marbled with darker and dotted with lighter ; a more or less distinctly marked dark streak on the side of the head, passing through the eye ; lower parts whitish. From snout to vent 40 millim., tail 30. This small Gecko inhabits many of the Islands of the Mediterranean west of Italy, and was found on Galita by Marquis Doria. Figured in Bonaparte’s ‘ Fauna Italica.’ AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. Alta 6. Pryovactytus, Gray, 1825. Digits all clawed, the extremity dilated, with two diverging series of lamelle inferiorly disposed somewhat like a fan; the claw retractile in the anterior notch of the distal expansion. Pupil vertical. No preeanal or femoral pores. 1. PryopactyLus Lopatus, Geoffroy, 1809. (Plate XIII. fig. 2.) Head large ; body rather short; limbs long and slender. Upper surface of body and limbs covered with granules intermixed with small keeled tubercles ; lower surfaces with flat smooth scales. Tail slender, tapering. Greyish or yellowish brown above, spotted with darker ; lower parts white. Ranges from Algeria to Egypt, Nubia, Arabia, and Syria. In Algeria this species is found in the stony Sahara, and in the southern parts of the Plateaux. M. Lataste collected specimens at Ghardaia, Laghouat, Bou-Saada, between Bou-Saada and Biskra, and between Biskra and Batna,and received a specimen from Djenian bon Resk, near Oran, through Dr. Maury. Dr. Strauch also records it from Batna (‘ Bemerk. tiber die Geckoniden-Samml. St. Petersb. Mus.’ p. 35, 1887). The following is M. Lataste’s description of Algerian specimens, for which he proposed in 1880 the name P. owdrii:—‘ Smaller and less slender than the Egyptian Ptyodactylus. When the arm is stretched forwards in the latter, the wrist reaches the nostril, whilst in the new species it reaches only midway between the eye and the nostril. When the hind limb is stretched forwards the heel reaches the axil in the former, but far from it in the latter. Length of the head twice in the length of the trunk in P. oudrii, twice and a half in the other species. ‘The largest specimen measures : head 17 millim., from snout to vent 55, tail 57. Scaling generally coarser in P. oudrii, the granules as well as the tubercles larger. ‘The ventral scales, very small and almost granular in the Egyptian species, are comparatively large, distinctly hexagonal, and quite flat in the Algerian; this difference particularly conspicuous on the lower belly, where, as well as under the thigh and leg, the scales reach a considerable size in P. oudrii, comparable to that of the sublabials and chin-shields. In the Egyptian species the chin-shields are immediately followed by minute granules, smaller than on the breast, whilst in P. oudrii the anterior gulars are larger than the following, which gradually decrease in size. Finally I count 10 distinct sublabials in the Egyptian species, and only 7 or 8 in the Algerian.” I am, however, unable to agree with my friend in separating these Algerian specimens as a distinct species. ‘The difference in the number of lower labials does not hold good. There is every gradation between P. oudrii and P. lobatus, and some Syrian specimens are undistinguishable from the former, except in their larger size. I think the following notes, taken from all the specimens in the British Museum, are sufficient to show that P. oudrii cannot be regarded as more than a variety of P. lobatus. s2 112 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES 1-5. ¢ & hgr. Bou-Saada (Lataste). Types of P. oudrit. = 5 i i bf i Ce 2) Labials 10? 11? 10° 10° 11° millim. millim. millim. millim. millim. From snout to vent. . 57 53 AT 44 39 Headey ccifiapayeeteni aan eG 16 14 13 12 Hore limb = 7s i = = 22 21 21 19 16 Eind limb ies seed nee 29 27 25 22 6&7. ¢ & hgr. Egypt (Wilkinson). Typical P. lobatus. Form slender, nostril in a very distinct swelling. Scaling finer than in P. oudrit, head less depressed, eye larger, auricular meatus more elongate. Wrist reaching halfway between the eye and the nostril (6) or the tip of the snout (7); heel to the 12 12° axil (7) or not quite so far (6). Labials = millim. millim. Eromisnout/tocventmaey se)! 4108) eS 47 leads | ayes LER ay itor eee een 2 10 HoreslimD igo ep dee cee Acad tl eee nes 280 25 amd dlimib @.. perigee cia 4 cee ek eel 33 8. g. Egypt (Burton). Similar to the preceding, but dorsal tubercles larger, quite as large as in P. oudrit. Wrist to the nostril, heel to axil. Labials = millim. rom snout, to yent-s scenes lee) caw cee GRAD Gade, bo meme ct ADS ahr. od Beanie keene ee Hore dimbupane eo eg ee Sa ae ee ieee OO Blind slim baie sic 2) Sede itiae or o.0s Wess ak eee 9. 2. Egypt (Christy). Like 6 & 7, but the shape of the head approaching that of P. oudrii, and the nasal swelling less marked. Wrist halfway between the eye and the nostril; heel to $ the : : =o, ili distance between groin and axil. Labials ;;. millim. Krom,/snoutstoqventiv se Gace, Gee 0s Lace ree Oe Head y. .2 eee eee oy LOS 18 Bore lin: aes Aire ee tee te ah oe eee oe a Eline Titan osc Re see hn on! gee nc? AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 145 10. @. Mt. Edfou, Egypt (Anderson). Like the preceding. Labials = millim Hromesnoutetonyent - 4. . .« .«. <) «ch ee 2 2 58 HCOUMEIME RE io Farr va Ss jcc sth ate ee eG Horewinibepeeiee, sf [SP ah atest at eh ee wee tan ee Pinel beeen se fk kt at at 8 a ee 11. 9. Mt. Sinai. Like 6 & 7. Wrist not quite to the nostril; heel nearly to the axil. Labials i: millim. romesnoutnonvent: wi ae oe 16 bss Jet. & 95.20 1BIGECl 5.1 is Rage on 0) Fore limb. ee: Wtabag oy Gs) Supe OS jdijteed: Weil)” ye BA a cee A eee ee © 12. 9. Muscat, Arabia (Murray). Like the preceding. Wrist to halfway between the eye and the nostril; heel to the ; Reet 9 axil. Labials 35. millim. Hrornmmesnoutetorvent) savers seals bs aoe 80 Ca meeewemE en (RUMOR Pie. oa ols) Ma abe aur OA OEE SIMD Eee) hol Seka ou chs cae fh ee ee SOO JehGeGl, |hoatoy® pelt AUP 0 esrihleye ie Ama Allie seers comer eran Fr)! | 13. 9. Dead Sea (Tristram). Shape of the head intermediate between P. lobatus, typ., and P. oudrii; eye very large ; ear as in P. oudrii. Scaling as in P. lobatus, typ. Wrist to halfway between the eye and the end of the snout ; heel to axilla. Labials = millim. JOIN HACE WOAER oo col ee Sea a 10 onan WH! ead tek ey) Ocha, ris eet ae “cea oe kG iRoreglimbry e.-. ceaeiee ) s y Eeed) TOU, Mind elitsitope rm tak fates pear RS) Gaus tbh Nee ai 22 14. ¢. Mt. Carmel (Tristram). Agrees in every respect, except size, with P. owdrii; the ear-opening is. however, a little more elongate. Labials 2 millim. Hromusnoutito, ventura epee 9) 4, oe tlt) Sa) cae MeO lead tyme yae pci e tg GAMERA) RE Laas nd Hore) lim yy se ee eae wer eS ck te oe. Ohad BG BT Hundblimby ieee oe ek ek ewe Se AY 114 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES 15. 2. Jerusalem (Tristram). Like the preceding, but tubercles smaller. Labials a millim INV MMOL VEN oo wo Gols 6 o 2 o 2 c. te Head 25 Fore limb 39 Hind limb 50 16. 9. Jerusalem (Anderson). Like 14, but the heel reaches the axil. Labials |. millim. AROMAT POUCHES TA aa se AB Se I. Ao ae cad Same Ie mais, tay Re a ey SEE ee Foreslimb teste: tn ico ted eae Bea ie ee, Ok OO Elma @limby tame. ew Pee eee a ile 17. 2. Galilee (Anderson). Agrees with P. oudrii, but ventral scales a little smaller, and limbs shorter still. Wrist to the anterior border of the eye, and knee hardly to $= the distance between : 5 2a. il groin and axil. Labials jp. millim. IEOMESIOUtHLOLVENiimeett ieeny-t ne) Sienna ares we eae 4 ead artes ie Meal ilo) ase ene aes LO, (Rone limb tera senders eke Ciel Ae AtCM Estes ee MERLIN ce) ea cate te Se Bo ee OU 18. g. Between Khan Tubb Tusef and Ain Mellaha, Palestine (Anderson). Like with the preceding. Labials = ; millim. From isvoutatosvent® ">, 410)" 0) AS. Bas Ae GG Cad oes Veber wea ba, 4 ery, GRR ero teehee, pee mea Pore limba canes ch ac ecu ce si estes cee eee 1) Hind limb 36 The typical form is figured by Savigny, Descr. de |’Egypte, Suppl. pl. i. fig. 2. We have figured the Algerian form from one of the type specimens of P. oudrii, on Plate XIII. fig. 2. 7. Hemmacryius, Gray, 1825. Digits free, or more or less webbed, dilated, inferiorly with two rows of lamelle; all the digits with slender distal clawed joints angularly bent and rising from within the extremity of the-dilated portion. Pupil vertical. Males with preanal or femoral pores. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 115 1. Hemipactyius Turcicus, Linneens, 1766. Hemidactylus verruculatus, Gervais, Guichenot.—H. cyanodactylus, Strauch. Upper surface of body granular, with 14 to 16 longitudinal series of trihedral tubercles; tail with transverse series of large keeled tubercles above. Males with 4 to 10 preanal pores. Light brown or greyish above, spotted with darker; many of the tubercles white ; white beneath. From snout to vent 53 millim. Found all round the Mediterranean and the coast of the Red Sea, and extending eastwards to Persia and Sind, but not yet recorded from Morocco. It is not very common in Algeria. M. Lataste collected specimens near Oran, Algiers, Beni Mansour, and Bona, and Dr. Kobelt at Biskra. In Tunisia M. Lataste found it at Djebel Rezaz and Zarzis, M. Valcry-Mayet at Sfax, Kerkenna, and Thala, and Marquis Doria on Galita. The best figure of this species is that given in Bory de St. Vincent’s ‘ Expédition de Morée,’ Rept. pl. x1. fig. 2. 8. 'TarENnTOLA, Gray, 1825. Digits strongly dilated, free, with undivided lamelle below, and a flat nail-like scute on their upper surface near the tip; third and fourth clawed, others clawless. Pupii vertical. No femoral or preanal pores. Two species in Barbary. . 1. TarenToLa MavRiTaNica, Linneus, 1766. (Plate XIII. fig. 3.) Platydactylus fascicularis, Rozet, Gervais.—P. muralis, Guichenot.—P. facetanus, Strauch. Head large, with swollen temples, covered above with large convex, usually obtusely keeled scales, 13 to 15 in a transverse line between the eyes; temple with eularged tubercles ; anterior border of ear-opening not denticulated ; sides of neck with rosettes of large conical tubercles surrounded with smaller ones. Dorsal region granular, with transverse series of large, strongly keeled, subtrihedral, very prominent tubercles, sur- rounded by smaller ones; sides with rosettes of conical tubercles. Gular scales much smaller than ventrals ; mental shield large, separating the chin-shields, the inner of which are as much developed as the labials. A more or less distinct fold along each side of the belly. Digits strongly dilated at the end. Anterior part of tail with posteriorly directed spine-like tubercles. Grey or grey-brown above, more or less distinctly spotted cr marbled with blackish and whitish, or with undulous dark trans- verse bands on the back ; a more or less distinct dark streak on each side of the head, passing through the eye; tail above with dark cross-bands; lower parts white. From snout to vent 70 to 80 millim. Saharian specimens (var. deserti, Lataste, in litt.) are distinguished by a larger size, 116 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES measuring up to 103 millim. from snout to veut, a somewhat longer and more pointed head, finer granulations between the tubercles and on the throat, and the very pale, yellowish-white coloration, without or with very indistinct pale brown spots. This Gecko, common all round the Mediterranean, is found all over Barbary, north and south of the Atlas; it frequents houses, old walls, and cliffs. The typical form is figured in Bonuparte’s ‘ Fauna Italica,’ and the var. deserti on Plate XIII. fig. 3 of this Memoir. 2. 'TARENTOLA NEGLECTA, Strauch, 1887. T. angusticeps, Strauch, 1887. ‘This species, which in its physiognomy reminds somewhat of Hemidactylus turcicus, was recognized as distinct by Lataste, whose description was, however, anticipated by that of Strauch. The head is smaller than in 7. mauritanica, the temples usually less swollen, and the scales on its upper surface larger, smooth or feebly keeled ; 10 to 12 scales in a trans- verse line between the eyes ; tubercles on the temple small and feebly prominent. All the tubercles on the back, the sides of the neck and body, and on the limbs much less prominent, never conical; and the dorsals are entirely isolated, not surrounded by smaller ones; the granules between the tubercles larger. Lateral ventral fold absent or very indistinct. Digits less dilated, with subparallel lateral borders. Caudal tubercles less developed. Pale brownish or yellowish white above, without or with small brown spots or interrupted longitudinal lines; head usually with four to six brown longitudinal lines, most distinct on the snout ; tail with more or less distinct darker cross-bands ; lower parts white. ‘This is a small species, the largest of many examples examined by M. Lataste measuring 53 millim. from snout to vent; the usual length is 45 millim. from snout to vent, tail 50. 7. neglecta was found in abundance by Lataste in the sandy Sahara in Algeria between El Mala and Arifji, and at Wargla, on old palm-trees, never about houses or walls like its larger congener. I have also received a specimen from Kef el Dhor, between Biskra and Tuggurt. It would appear, however, that the species occurs also on the Plateaux, for Dr. Strauch’s specimens were purchased as trom Batna. Figured by Strauch, ‘* Bemerk. iib. d. Geckoniden-Sammlung Zool. Mus. St. Petersb.” (Mém. Ac. St. Pétersb. xxxv. 1887, no. 2), pl. —. figs. 1-4. Fam. 2. AGAMID/E. Two genera in Barbary :— Yail round or feebly compressed ; no femoral pores . . . te at Mae 1 AG AM AG Tail short, depressed, coyered with whorls of large spinose =e erat pores. 2. Uromasmtix. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 117 J. Agama, Daudin, 1802. Tail round or feebly compressed. No femoral pores; males with callose preanal scales. Of this African and South-west Asian genus three species occur in Barbary :— A. Third toe much shorter than fourth, fifth not extending as far as first ; occipital . scale not enlarged ; ear-opening smaller than eye-opening. Dorsal scales unequal; head not or but slightly longer than broad; tail cylin- dricall-emaleswithouneman pouches or) sete stl. eeene es st a re lem muelanenennts: Dorsal scales equal; head longer than broad; tail compressed; male with a large gular pouch . . . . - . « 2. tournevillit. B. Third and fourth toes equal, fifth extending beyond first ; occipital considerably larger than the surrounding scales ; ear-opening larger than the eye-opening. 3. bibronii. 1. AGaMa INERMIS, Reuss, 1854. A, agilis, Eichwald, Strauch.—A. ruderata, Strauch.—A. mutabilis, Lataste. Head very short, not or but slightly longer than broad. Nostril directed upwards and backwards, pierced on the canthus rostralis in the posterior part of a flat nasal. Upper head-scales convex, smooth or very slightly keeled; occipital not enlarged ; usually a few scattered small spinose scales on the back of the head; a fringe of small spinose scales on the upper edge of the ear, which is smaller than the eye-opening. Male without, or with only an indication of,a gular pouch. Body depressed, covered above with unequal, rhomboidal, imbricate, keeled, more or less mucronate scales ; ventral scales smooth or feebly keeled. Limbs moderate; tibia as long as the skull, or a little shorter ; third finger shorter than fourth, fifth not extending as far as second ; third toe much shorter than fourth, fifth not extending as far as first. Tail about twice as long as the distance from gular fold to vent, rounded, covered with equal keeled scales. Male with a double row of anal pores. Grey-brown or sandy coloured above, with or without more or less distinct quadrangular dark grey, brown, or reddish spots arranged symmetrically on the back ; some of the larger scales may be:lighter ; lower parts white; the breeding male’s throat with blue longitudinal lines, or blue with white spots. From snout to vent 90 millim., tail 130. This species varies considerably in the scaling of the back, a large series of specimens showing almost every transition between a nearly equal lepidosis and one in which the enlarged scales, scattered far apart, are as much as three or four times as large as the others. Such extremes are, however, not of frequent occurrence. Numerous specimens were obtained by M. Lataste in the Algerian Sahara at Biskra, Hadjira, Wargla, in the Mzab at Tibremt, Laghouat, Bou-Saada, and on the High Plateaux at Msila; by Dr. André in the district of the Tunisian Chotts ; in Tunisia by VOL. X1.—PartT 1. No. 4.—October, 1891. T 118 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES M. Lataste at Sidi Guenao, on the hills between Limagues and Kebili, at Tamesmida, Bir-el-Ahmar, Zarzis, Sidi Haich, El] Hammam des Beni Zid, Nebech el Dib, Wed Zitouna, and Gafsa. ‘ The range of A. inermis extends eastwards to Egypt. A good figure accompanies Reuss’s description, Mus. Senckenb. i. 1834. 2. AGAMA TOURNEVILLI, Lataste, 1880. (Plate XIII. fig. 4.) Habit more slender than in the preceding. Head one fourth longer than broad, snout sloping gradually. Nostril directed upwards and backwards, pierced on the canthus rostralis in the posterior part of a small flat nasal. Upper head-scales smooth, convex ; occipital not enlarged ; no spinose scales; a very slight fringe of pointed scales on the upper border of the ear, which is smaller than the ear-opening. Male with a large gular pouch. Body not or but feebly depressed, covered above with equal, rhomboidal, strongly keeled, not mucronate scales; lateral and ventral scales a little smaller, strongly keeled. Tibia a little shorter than the skull; third finger slightly shorter than fourth, fifth not extending quite as far as first; third toe much shorter than fourth, fifth not extending quite as far as first. Tail twice and a half as long as the distance from gular fold to vent, distinctly compressed, covered with equal keeled scales. Male with a row of anal pores. Sandy coloured above; a transverse brown band between the eyes, two longitudinal ones from the occiput along the nape, and two others on each side of the head; back with regular longitudinal series of quadrangular transverse brown spots separated by rather indistinet longitudinal light lines; tail with dark annuli; lower parts white; gular pouch grey. From snout to vent 94 millim., tail 162. Only two specimens are known, a female collected by M. Lataste at Wargla, and a male, labelled ‘“‘ Sahara,” which has been for many years in the British Museum. The latter differs from the former in the less depressed body, the slightly larger dorsal scales, the rather larger ear-opening, and the presence of a gular sac. 3, AGAMA BIBRONII, A. Duméril, 1851. (Plate XIV. fig. 1.) 4. colonorum, Gervais, Guichenot, Strauch. Head a little longer than broad. Nostril tubular, directed outwards and backwards, pierced just below the canthus rostralis. Upper head-scales smooth or indistinctly keeled; occipital scale considerably larger than the surrounding ones; eleven to fourteen upper labials; sides of head and neck with groups of spines; ear-opening larger than the eye-opening. Throat strongly plicate; no gular pouch. Body depressed, covered above with large, rhomboidal, mucronate, imbricate scales, with strong keels converging towards the vertebral line; a slight nuchal crest; ventral scales small, smooth. Tibia as long as the skull; third and fourth fingers equal; third and fourth toes nearly equal, fifth extending beyond first. ‘Tail about twice as long as the distance AND BATRACHTIANS OF BARBARY. 119 from gular fold to vent, round in the female, very feebly compressed in the male covered with whorls of strongly keeled, spinose scales. Male with a row of anal pores. Bronzy olive or leather-brown above, the vertebral line sometimes yellowish, sometimes with darker and lighter spots; tail with dark annuli; whitish or greyish beneath, the male’s throat bluish. Young with three dorsal series of whitish dark-edged ocelli. From snout to vent 110 millim., tail 150. This species was founded upon specimens from Mogador. Boettger records it from Tangier (whence the British Museum has also received specimens through M. Henry Vaucher) and between Mogador and Morocco, and states that it is very common on the plateau between Ain-Umest and Sidi-Moktar. In Algeria it is on record from Tlemsen, Bou-Saada, and the Mzab (Strauch); the Chotts of the Province of Oran (Gervais) ; and Saida, eastern frontier of Algeria (Gwichenot). According to M. Lataste it is only found in the stony parts of the Sahara in the Provinces of Algiers and Constantine ; he _ obtained specimens in the Mzab, at Laghouat, at Bou-Saada, and at Cachrou, near Oran. It has not yet been found in Tunisia. 2. Uromastix, Merrem, 1820. Incisors large, uniting in the adult into one or two cutting-teeth, separated from the lateral teeth by an interspace. Tail short, depressed, covered with whorls of large spinose scales. Preanal and femoral pores. These curious essentially phytophagous Lizards inhabit the arid tracts of North Africa and Southern Asia. The Algero-Tunisian species is :— J. Uromastix acanrarurts, Bell, 1825. U. spinipes, Giinther.—U. temporalis, Valenciennes. Anterior border of ear denticulated. Scales small, no enlarged ones on the back or flanks. 9 to 11 femoral and 4 or 5 preanal pores on each side. Tail above with large spinose scales not separated by smaller ones; below with smaller scales, two or three whorls corresponding to one of the upper surface. Yellowish, greenish, or greyish above, dotted or vermiculated with blackish or brown. Total length 250 millim., tail 150. Very common in the stony Sahara, where it makes burrows in the firm soil to the depth of two or three feet. It is found in abundance at Biskra, Bou-Saada, Geryville, Mascara, Laghouat, and the Mzab; also in the Hodna district, in the south of the High Plateaux (Msila and Magra); in Tunisia M. Lataste observed it at Tamesred, Taoudjout (Matmata), Hadedj, Wed-el-Kreil, M. Valéry-Mayet at Gafsa and Kriz, and Dr. André between Cabes and the Chott Feje}. U. acanthinurus is not recorded west of Algeria or east of Tunisia. It has sometimes been confounded with the more eastern U. spinipes, Daud., distinguished by much t 2 120 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES smaller scales and the presence of scattered small tubercles on the flanks, and which does not occur in Barbary. The only figure of this Lizard is that accompanying the original description by Bell, Zool. Journ. i. 1825, pl. xvii. Fam. 3. ANGUID/. A single representative in Morocco, Ophisaurus koellikert. Two other Lizards of this family have been ascribed to this fauna, but I have no hesitation in erasing them from the list, viz., Anguis fragilis, L., and Ophisaurus (Pseudopus) apus, Pall. They were mentioned by Gervais as having been obtained, together with Ophiomorus punetatissimus, Bibr., at Algiers by M. Marloy. The fact that these Lizards, which occur together in the East (Greece, Asia Minor), have never since turned up in Barbary, renders it absolutely incredible that they should have been obtained at or near so well-explored a place as Algiers; I therefore believe the locality to be altogether erroneous. It is true that the supposed Algerian specimen of Ophiomorus is now entered in the registers of the Paris Museum, where, thanks to Prof. Vaillant’s courtesy, I have been able to examine it, as from Bona, through Dr. Guyon. But this is doubtless again an error, the specimen being surely the same as was mentioned by Gervais, and presented by him to the Museum together with the Anguis fragilis, as may be seen by referring to Aug. Duméril’s ‘ Catalogue Méthodique,’ pp. 189, 190, where the Anguwis is referred to as from “ Bone: I. Marloy.” 1. Opnisaurus, Daudin, 1803. A lateral fold. Scales squarish rhomboidal, forming straight longitudinal and transverse series. Limbs absent externally, or reduced to rudiments of the hind pair. 1. OPHISAURUS KOELLIKERI, Ginther, 1873. Pseudopus apus, forma ornata, Boettger, 1881. Azygous prefrontal large, quite as broad as the frontal, with which it forms a suture ; interparietal much broader than the parietals or the occipital; two shields on a line from the nasal to the azygous prefrontal; five supraoculars. Ear concealed. Dorsal shields in 14 longitudinal and 120 transverse series, the median obtusely keeled, the laterals smooth ; ventrals in 10 longitudinal series, smooth. Rudiments of hind limbs. Upper and lower caudal scales keeled. Brownish above, with a darker lateral band and small dark brown spots on the middle line of the anterior part of the back, or with blackish transverse bands spotted with bluish ; belly yellowish. From snout to vent 13 centim. The type specimen is probably from Mogador; Dr. Boettger examined two specimens from Casablanca. Figured in Catal. of Lizards, vol. iii. pl. xv. fig. 2. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 121 Fam. 4. VARANIDZ. A single genus, confined to the Old World and Australia. 1. Varanus, Merrem, 1820. Neck much elongate. Dorsal scales roundish, juxtaposed, surrounded by rings of minute granules ; ventral scales squarish, arranged in cross rows. No femoral pores. 1. VARANUS GRISEUS, Daudin, 1802. V. arenarius, Gervais, Guichenot.—V. scincus, Strauch. Teeth acute, compressed. Nostril an oblique slit near the eye. Scales of head small, granular, subequal. ‘Tail round or slightly compressed. Greyish yellow, some- times with more or less distinct brown cross-bands on the back and tail, and brown streaks along the sides of the neck. From snout to vent 56 centim., tail 71. Inhabits the Sahara, extending eastwards to the Caspian Sea, Afghanistan, and North-western India. Pretty common in the Algerian Sahara, and also found in the Hodna district, in the south of the High Plateaux. Specimens were brought to M. Lataste at Wargla, Laghouat, Bou-Saada, Biskra, Msila, and in Tunisia M. Lataste obtained it at Tozeur, and M. Valéry-Mayet at Majura. Figured in the ‘ Description de Egypte,’ Rept. pl. iii. fig. 2. Fam. 5. AMPHISBZNID. Worm-like Lizards, represented in this fauna by two genera :— Przanal pores; nostril pierced in the first labial. . . . . - - . .. ~~. YF. Branus. No prezanal pores ; nostrilin aseparate nasal. . . - . . . . + - ~- - 2 TROGONOPHIS. 1. Buanus, Wagler, 1830. Teeth anchylosed to the sides of the jaws. Nostril pierced in the first labial; a large frontal, forming a suture with the rostral. A well-marked lateral line; a curved postgular fold. No limbs. ‘Tail pointed. Preeanal pores. 1. Buanus cinereus, Vandelli, 1797. Snout rounded, not at all projecting beyond the lower jaw. Four upper and four lower labials; 110-125 annuli on the body and 20—22 on the tail; 4—6 przanal pores. Brownish flesh-colour, the segments of a more or less dark brown. Total length 250 millim. This species occurs in Spain and Portugal and Morocco, where it has been obtained at Tangier, Tetuan, and between Mogador and Morocco. From Algeria it is recorded 122 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES by Lallemant from the western part of the Province of Oran, and from Tebesa, in the Province of Constantine. Dr. Strauch purchased specimens stated to have been obtained at Batna. M. Lataste did not come across it in Algeria, and thinks some of the reports of its occurrence may be due to confusion with the uniform fuliginous variety of Trogonophis wiegmanni. Ficured by Gervais, Mag. Zool. 1836, pl. x. 2. TroGoNnoruis, Kaup, 1530. Teeth anchylosed to the parapet of the jaws. Nostril pierced in a large nasal; two pairs of upper head-shields. A vertebral line and a stronger lateral line. No limbs. Tail conical. No preanal pores. 1. TROGONOPHIS WIEGMANNI, Kaup, 1330. Amphisbena elegans, Gervais. Snout slightly projecting. Five upper labials, second and fifth smallest ; four lower labials. 186-151 annuli on the body and 12-14 on the tail. Yellowish white, chequered with black. A variety, of which a specimen was obtained at La Chiffa by Dr. Bavay, and another at Biskra by M. Hénon, is of a uniform fuliginous grey, a little lighter below. Total length 259 millim. This genus is peculiar to Barbary. From Morocco Trogonophis is known from Tangier, Tetuan, the Zaffarine Islands, Larache, Casablanca, Coreina, Mogador, and between Mogador and Morocco. It is found in the three provinces of Algeria, and occurs as far south as Biskra. The only Tunisian locality is Tamesmida, between Ferriana and Tebesa, where specimens were collected by M. Lataste. Figured by Gervais, Mag. Zool. 1836, pl. xi. Fam. 6. LACERTIDZ. The range of this family is restricted to the Old World; the five following genera are represented in Barbary :— A. Movable eyelids. a. Nostril above the first labial, from which it is separated, if at all, by a narrow rim. a. Digits not denticulated laterally. Dorsal scales small : 1. Lacerra. Dorsal scales large and imbricate . 2. PsaMmMopROMUS. B. Digits denticulated laterally 3. ACANTHODACTYLUS. 6. Nostril well separated from the labials . 4, Erpmias. B. No movable eyelids . 5. Oputors. [SS) AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 12 1. Lacerta, Linneus, 1766. Nostril bordered by two or three nasals and the first labial. Eyelids movable. Collar well marked. Dorsal scales much smaller than caudals, not or but feebly imbricate ; ventral shields tetragonal, feebly imbricate. Digits with smooth or tuber- cular lamelle, not denticulated laterally. Femoral pores. Three species in Barbary :— Rostral entering the nostril; collar-edge serrated. . . . . . ... . . LI. ocellata. Wisnallyeamine le mMosmuasdlmeenees 5 5 5 + - 2 itlot rs Lele Mise Se ae i anurals Tower eyelid with atramsparentdisk . . . - .... .. 4. . .. « & perspicillata. 1. Lacerta oceLiata, Daudin, 1802. (Plate XV.) Lower eyelid scaly. Rostral shield entering the nostril; two superposed postnasals ; occipital shield large ; temple covered with irregular, rather large scales. Collar with serrated edge. Dorsal scales small, roundish-rhomboidal, feebly keeled, 60 or more across the middle of the body. Ventral plates broader than long, in 6 to 10 longitudinal series. Green above, with or without blue or white ocelli, or reticulated black and yellow. Size large (grows to 3 feet). The typical form of this, the largest species of the genus Lacerta, inhabits the south of France, Liguria, and the Pyrenean Peninsula, but is not found in Barbary, where it is represented by the two following races or subspecies. Var. PATER, Lataste, 1880. L, viridissima, Rozet.—L. ocellata, Schlegel, Strauch.—L. viridis, Gervais. The large Algerian green Lizard was long confounded with both the typical L. ocedlata and L. viridis, until M. Lataste showed that it formed a distinct race or subspecies, which, though much nearer the former, presents some points of affinity to the latter. The form has since even been raised to the rank of a species (Bedriaga), but I hold that M. Lataste was well advised in treating it as subordinate to L. ocellata. Exami- nation of a good number of specimens from the Spanish Peninsula has even convinced me that the distinctive characters between the two forms are by far not so well marked as M. Lataste thought. But on the whole, taking the ensemble of the characters of the Algero-Tunisian form, a separation from the European JZ. ocellata is justified, and the name proposed by Lataste is well chosen, as L. pater may be looked upon as most nearly allied to, if not the actual survivor of, the ancestral stock from which the allied L. ocellata and L. viridis are descended. The affinity to Z. viridis is shown in the usually more distinctly keeled dorsal scales; the smaller occipital shield, which is as broad as or a little narrower than the frontal; the ventrals in 8 longitudinal rows (8-10 in L. ocellata, 6-8 in L. viridis); and, in some specimens, the absence of ocellar spots. Not one of these characters, taken by itself, is, however, absolutely distinctive. 124 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES The following notes are taken from the specimens in the British Museum :— The occipital is constantly broader than the interparietal, and usually narrower than the frontal; however, in a male specimen from Tunis it is quite as broad as the frontal, not larger than in a specimen of the typical form from Ferrol (Spain). The dorsal scales are small, oval-subrhomboidal, feebly keeled, and their number across the middle of the body varies from 70 to 80. The ventral shields form 8 longitudinal series, of which the two median and the outermost are the narrowest. Femoral pores vary from 14 to 16 on each side, 14 being the usual number. ‘Two or three semicircles of small shields on the anal region. The coloration varies greatly, green being the ground-colour. ‘The young are usually ornamented all over with large bluish-white black-edged ocelli, like the young of the typical L. ocellata; others are uniform green. The adult may be uniform or speckled with black, like typical L. viridis ; or with black rings or small black and white ocelli, thus very similar to the Iberian ZL. viridis, var. schreiberi; or with large blue ocelli on the sides like the typical L. ocellata. Lower parts uniform greenish yellow. The largest specimen measures 165 millim. from snout to vent. This fine Lizard is found all over Algeria, as far south as the northern border of the Sahara. M. Lataste found it very common at Algiers, Aumale, Setif, Bona, Batna, Lambesa, El Guerrah, Bougia; and he received it from the Plateau of Sersou. Dr. Strauch records it from Oran and Constantine; J. von Fischer from Boghar, Blidah, La Chiffa, Tiaret, El Kantarah, El Rouached, St. Arnaud; and Dr. Kobelt collected specimens at Tlemsen and Biskra. In Tunisia, it is known from the city of Tunis, and M. Lataste observed it in the northern parts, between Ferriana and ‘l'ebesa. Marquis Doria found it on Galita Island. Figured on Plate XV. figs. a-—e. Var. TANGITANA, Boulenger, 1887. This interesting form was recently discovered at Tangier by M. H. Vaucher, from whom I received 11 specimens. ‘There was no previous record of either LZ. ocellata or L. viridis in Morocco. ‘The var. tangitana comes very near the Algerian var. pater, but diverges from it as well as from L. ocellata typica in the still smaller dorsal scales, of which there are 77 to 100 across the middle of the body, and the greater number of - femoral pores, viz. 17 to 21. In the usually smaller size of the occipital and the number (6 or 8) of longitudinal rows of ventral shields, it approaches nearer still the Spanish-Portuguese form of L. viridis (var. schreiberi, Bedriaga), from which some specimens are with respect to these two characters undistinguishable. In some specimens the occipital is not or but slightly broader than the interparietal ; in others its greatest width equals that of the frontal. 24 to 28 scales on a line between the chin and the collar; latter with 11 to 13 shields. There are usually eight * The head of this Spanish specimen is figured on Plate XV. fig. g. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 125 longitudinal rows of ventrals, but sometimes only six. Two or three semicircles of . small shields on the anal region. Green above, with whitish or blue black-edged ocelli, which may be confined to the sides; lower parts uniform greenish yellow. From snout to vent 140 millim., tail 300. I have given a figure of this variety in the third volume of the British Museum ‘Catalogue of Lizards,’ pl. iii. fig. 1. The upper surface of the head is represented on Plate XV. fig. f of this Memoir. 2. LACERTA MURALIS, Laurenti, 1768. L. agilis, Gervais. Lower eyelid scaly. Rostral shield not entering the nostril; usually a single post- nasal; occipital shield small; temple granular, usually with an enlarged circular shield in the middle. Collar with even or very slightly serrated edge. Dorsal scales small, granular, smooth or feebly keeled, 40 or more across the middle of the body. Ventral plates broader than long, in 6 (rarely 8) longitudinal series. A very variable species, inhabiting Western and Southern Europe, South-western Asia, and Barbary. It is recorded from Cyrenaica by Reichenow. In the specimens from Tangier, the scales are very small, obtusely keeled, 61 to 73 across the middle of the body, three or four transverse series corresponding to one ventral shield. Four labials anterior to the subocular (one specimen has five on one side, another only three). An enlarged shield, sometimes broken up into two or three, is present in the middle of the granulate temple in five specimens, altogether absent in a sixth. Upper caudal scales strongly keeled. Femoral pores 15 to 19, usually 17. Olive-grey above, with small black spots or reticulations ; a more or less defined dark lateral band, bordered above by a whitish streak or series of white spots; hinder side of thighs with round white spots; two series of white, black-edged spots along each side of the tail ; belly uniform white in both sexes, or with a few scattered black dots ; throat with black dots. The largest male measures, from snout to vent 52 millim., tail 95 ; the largest female, from snout to vent 50, tail 79. In specimens from the plains of the Spanish Peninsula (Valencia, Lisbon), the dorsal scales are smooth and the caudals very feebly keeled ; 55 to 60 scales across the middle of the body. Specimens from the Serra de Gerez have 54 to 63 scales across the body, and these are obtusely keeled, and the caudals have well-marked keels. In Persian specimens I count only 45 to 50 scales. In European specimens of the typical form generally, the number of scales across the middle of the body varies from 48 to 69. In Morocco, this Lizard is as yet only known from Tangier. In Algeria it is widely distributed north of the Sahara, though far less common than on the opposite shores of the Mediterranean. M. Lataste collected specimens at Aumale, Rorfa des Beni Slimam, Constantine, Setif, Chabet-el-Acra, Beni Mansour, Tebesa, and received some from Daya VOL. X11I.—PaRT 11. No. 5.—October, 1891. U 126 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES and the Plateau of Sersou. Strauch obtained it from Tlemsen. It is thus recorded from the three provinces. In Tunis, M. Lataste met with Z. muralis at Guelaat-es-Sinam, and on the route from Ferriana to Tebesa. The larger green form, var. tiliguerta, Gm. (neapolitana, Bedriaga), so common in the south of Italy and Malta, is recorded from Tunis by Camerano (Atti Acc. Torin. xiii. 1877, p. 87). 3. LACERTA PERSPICILLATA, Dum. & Bibr. 1839. Lower eyelid with a transparent disk. Rostral shield not entering the nostril; two superposed postnasals ; occipital shield small; temple uniformly granular. Collar with even edge. Dorsal scales small, granular, 50 or more across the middle of the body. Ventral plates square, subequal, in 10 longitudinal series. Green or bronzy above, uniform or with light ocelli; uniform greenish white beneath. This Lizard is well distinguished from all other members of the genus Lacerta by the presence of a transparent disk in the lower eyelid, which permits the animal to see when the eyes are closed. As far as we know at present, its habitat is restricted to the environs of Oran, where it is common on Mount Santa Cruz; it was also found in the town of Oran by M. Gazagnaire; its habits are, like those of L. muralis, essentially saxicole. The various statements of the occurrence of L. perspicillata outside the Province of Oran appear to be erroneous’. The following descriptive details are taken from the specimens in the British Museum :— A series of granules between the supraoculars and the supraciliaries; occipital smaller than the interparietal, which is at least twice as long as broad; five upper labials anterior to the subocular. A distinct fold across the throat, from ear to ear; 32 to 34 scales on a line between the chin and the collar; latter with 9 or 10 shields. 54 to 56 scales across the middle of the body ; three transverse series of scales correspond to one ventral shield. 29 transverse rows of ventrals in the male, 35 in the female. 18 or 19 femoral pores on each side. A single semicircle of small shields borders the anal. Upper caudal scales smooth or very feebly keeled, truncate posteriorly. The hind limb reaches the axil in the male, the elbow of the adpressed fore limb in the female. From snout to vent 58 millim. L. perspicillata is figured by Guichenot, Explor. Sc. Alg., Rept. pl. i. fig. 3. 2. PsamMopromus, Fitzinger, 1826. Nostril between two nasals, in contact with the first labial or separated only by a narrow rim. LKHyelids movable, scaly. Collar absent or very feebly marked; a short fold in front of the arm. Back covered with large, rhombic, strongly keeled and imbricate scales. Ventrals imbricate. Digits with tubercular or keeled lamelle inferiorly. Femoral pores. ’ Of. Lataste, C. R. Assoc. Franc. Ay. Se., Congrés d’Oran, 1888, i. p. 191. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 127 Three species in Barbary :— Gollandistinomishablemi-meeeeine tees te et Set MAY TN ee eS Gane: No trace of a collar; ventral plates of the median and outer series narrower thangihero,herswyiecmme ena rpiceOct iat. 1\s fo Pel tee cle til h-st eats ee mcnodacty lus. No trace of a collar; ventral plates subequal. . . . . .... =. |. . 3. algirus. The fourth and type species of this genus, P. hispanicus, Fitz., inhabits the Spanish Peninsula and the south of France. It has been recorded from Tangier in the ‘ List of Animals living in the Gardens of the Zoological Society of London,’ no doubt through confusion with P. microdactylus ; and from Oran by F. Miiller (Verh. nat. Ges. Basel, vi. 1878, p. 625), through confusion with P. blanci. 1. PsaMMoDROMUS BLANcI, Lataste, 1880. (Plate XIV. fig. 2. A more or less distinct gular fold, connecting the ears; collar distinguishable. Ventrals broader than long, the median and outer series narrower than the two others. Digits inferiorly with a double series of more or less strongly or obtusely keeled tubercles. Olive or bronzy brown above, with two yellowish streaks along each side, bordered with small black spots; the upper streak commences from the upper border of the temple, the lower commences on the upper lip and passes through the ear; sometimes a light vertebral band ; lower parts uniform yellowish. The suture between the rostral and the first labial usually falls below the anterior border of the nostril. 28 to 32 scales round the middle of the body, ventrals included. 10 to 12 femoral pores on each side. From snout to vent 40 millim., tail 61. This small Lizard is easily mistaken for the young of the much commoner P. algirus, which occurs together with it in many localities. When examined, it is, however, found to differ in the gular fold, the collar, and the arrangement and shape of the ventral plates, which much resemble the same in true Lizards, whilst those of 2. algirus remind one to a certain extent of the Scinks. Psammodromus blanci is as yet only known from Algeria, but is on record from the three provinces; it does not occur south of the Atlas. M. Lataste found it not uncommon in and near Algiers and near Aumale, very common at Lambesa, and between Tafrant and Meriana, and also obtained it at Youkouss, near Tebesa, and at Oran; his collection contains specimens from Batna, received from M. Henri Martin; and J. v. Fischer records it from Blidah (Prov. Algiers) and Rouached (Prov. Constantine). 2. PSAMMODROMUS MIcRODACTYLUS, Boettger, 1881. No gular fold; no trace of a collar. Ventrals broader than long, the median and outer series narrower than the two others. Digits beneath with a double series of strongly but obtusely keeled tubercles. Upper caudal scales more strongly keeled than the dorsals. Olive or pea-green above, with or without brown or black spots, which may be mixed with white; a more or less distinct brown or reddish lateral band ; lower v2 128 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES surfaces white, outer row of ventrals lemon-yellow; throat of males bluish. Young with small black and white ocelli on the sides; upper lip pure white; a pure white, black-edged streak from the eye to above the tympanum, and a second from the angle of the mouth through the lower half of the tympanum to the axil. The suture between the rostral and the first labial falls below the centre of the nostril. 28 to 30 scales round the middle of the body, ventrals included. 10 to 13 femoral pores on each side, the usual number being 12. From snout to vent 119 millim., tail 73. This elegant little Lizard has hitherto been found only in Morocco. Dr. Boettger received it from Tangier and Tetuan. In addition to the types in the Senckenberg Museum, I have examined 23 specimens, obtained by M. Vaucher at Tangier, and by Lieut. Quedenfeldt at Mogador. For a detailed description and figure, cf. Boettger, Abh. Senck. Ges. xiii. 1883, p. 111, pl. i. fig. 2. 3. PsaMMopRoMus ALGIRuS, Linneeus, 1766. Algira barbarica, Gervais. No gular fold; no trace of a collar. Ventrals subequal, little broader than long, roundish hexagonal, strongly imbricate. Subdigital lamellae smooth, tubercular, or feebly bicarinate. Upper caudal scales like the dorsals. Bronzy above, with one or two golden, dark-edged lateral streaks; male with a pale blue ocellus above the shoulder, sometimes followed by one or two more; lower surfaces whitish. From snout to vent 76 millim., tail 190. This species, which occurs also in the Spanish Peninsula and the south of France, is common and generally distributed in Morocco, Algeria, and Tunisia north of the Sahara. A variety (var. nolliz) from the Sahara (Tuggurt and Southern Tunisia) has recently been described by J. v. Fischer (Zool. Gart. 1887, p. 69); this variety, which is distinguished by having two additional yellowish stripes along the back, is represented in M. Lataste’s collection by a specimen from Founasse, in the south of the Province of Oran, received from M. Maury in 1888. A melanotic form, blackish above, with bluish dots, bluish grey beneath, obtained by Marquis Doria on Galitone Island, near Galita, has been described by Bedriaga as var. dorie (Beitr. Kenntn. Lacert. 1886, . 409). A good figure of this pretty Lizard is given by Bonaparte in his ‘ Fauna Italica.’ 3. ACANTHODACTYLUS, Wiegmann, 1834. Nostril pierced between two nasals and the first labial. No occipital shield. Eyelids movable. Collar more or less distinct. Dorsal scales juxtaposed or imbricate ; ventrals tetragonal, feebly imbricate. Digits keeled inferiorly and more or less strongly fringed laterally. Femoral pores. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 129 Four species in Barbary :— Posterior dorsal scales very much larger than the anterior, strongly imbricate, sharply keeled, passing gradually into the caudals . . . . 1. boskianus. Ventrals in 14 to 18 longitudinal series, not or but slightly bait this ae 5 digital denticulations at least as long as the diameter of the dye ene part of the toe . ei 2 Ventrals in 12 or 14 iodeiguditale series, athe fnedian broads than fons . . . . 8. pardalis. Ventrals in 8 or 10 longitudinal series . 4, . scutellatus. . vulgaris. For fuller details upon the Lizards of this genus, cf. Lataste “ Les Acanthodactyles de Barbarie et les autres espéces du genre,” Ann. Mus. Genova, (2) ii. 1885, pp. 476-516. The only important point in which I differ from M. Lataste with regard to the four species of Barbary is his identification of Lacerta savigny?, Audouin (1829), with the species which, from an examination of the types of Lacerta pardalis, Lichtenstein (1823), I call A. pardalis. I identify the figure of the Egyptian L. savignyi with the Lizard from Somaliland described by Lataste as A. vaillanti. These Lizards are only found in sandy localities; they range over the Sahara and the bordering countries as far south as Senegambia and Somaliland, one species ex- tending to the Spanish Peninsula and the south of France. Eastwards they extend through Arabia, Syria, Persia, and Baluchistan to Sind and the Punjab. 1. ACANTHODACTYLUS BOSKIANUS, Daudin, 1802. Snout obtuse. Four supraoculars, the fourth very seldom broken up into small scales ; front edge of the ear usually distinctly denticulated. Dorsal scales strongly keeled, very much larger on the hinder part of the back than between the shoulders and on the flanks, rhomboidal, strongly imbricate. Ventral plates considerably broader than long, in straight longitudinal and transverse series, 10 (rarely 12) across the middle of the body. Digital denticulations strong, usually shorter than the correspond- ing diameter of the toe, much more developed on the outer than on the inner edge of the fourth toe. Young with whitish longitudinal lines separated by blackish inter- spaces with series of round whitish spots; these markings become more indistinct or disappear with age, the adult being greyish, brownish, or buff, with or without small blackish spots; lower parts white ; tail of young pink. The Algerian specimens belong to the var. asper, Audouin, distinguished from the typical form (hitherto found only in Egypt) by its larger dorsal scales. These scales form 34 to 42 longitudinal series (exclusive of the ventrals) round the middle of the body, and there are 10 to 14 longitudinal rows of large keeled scales between the hind limbs. The subocular does not reach the lip, but is wedged in between the fourth and fifth or fifth and sixth labials. 19 to 24 femoral pores on each side. A median series of broad preanal plates, posterior largest. The largest specimen examined by me measures 80 millim. from snout to vent; tail not quite twice as long. 130 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES A. boskianus occurs from Southern Algeria and Tunis through Tripoli and Egypt to Syria and Arabia; it is also found in Abyssinia. It is common in the Algerian and Tunisian Sahara, and rare on the Algerian Plateaux. M. Lataste found it on the plateau at Bordj Medjez, Msila, and Ngaous; in the Algerian Sahara at Bord} Tayer Rason, Ghardaia, Berrian, Tilremt, Laghouat, Bou-Saada, and on the route from Bou- Saada to Biskra, and received specimens obtained by M. Maury at Kreder, Prov. of Oran, near the Sahara and the Moroccan frontier ; in Tunisia at Cabes, Zarzis, Djerba Island, Limagues, and Ferriana. Figured, ‘ Description de l’Egypte,’ Rept., Suppl. pl. i. fig. 9. 2. ACANTHODACTYLUS SCUTELLATUS, Audouin, 1829. Snout acute. Four supraoculars, fourth sometimes broken up; front edge of the ear usually strongly denticulated. Dorsal scales small, rhomboidal, keeled, slightly enlarged towards the posterior part of the body. Ventral plates as long as broad, or a little longer than broad, rarely a little broader than long, in irregular longitudinal and angular transverse series ; 14 to 18 plates in a transverse series in the middle of the body. Digital denticulations strong, at least as long as the diameter of the corresponding part of the toe, much more developed on the outer than on the inner edge of the fourth toe. Greyish or pale buff above, dotted or reticulated with darker ; white beneath. This is a very variable species. The Saharian examples are smaller, more slender and lighter-coloured than the typical form from Egypt, and the name var. eaiguus (=Scaptira inornata, Gray) has been bestowed upon them by Lataste. The following notes are taken from Algerian and Tunisian examples :— Dorsal scales very distinctly keeled, juxtaposed, usually passing very gradually into the marginal ventral shields, the exact number of longitudinal rows of which is, therefore, often difficult to ascertain; there are at least 14 well-defined ventrals in a transverse series across the middle of the body, and the number may rise to 18. 61 to 74 scales (ventrals included) round the middle of the body. Preanal shields often all small and subequal. Subocular never reaching the lip, from which it is usually sepa- rated by one or two additional labials intercalated between the (normally) fourth and fifth. Femoral pores 18 to 26. From snout to vent 50 millim., tail 90. The range of A. scutellatus extends from Senegambia through the Sahara to Egypt, Somaliland, the Sinaitic Peninsula, and Syria. It is only found in the sandy parts of the Sahara, just penetrating to some points of the Plateaux. M. Lataste obtained it in Algeria, at Biskra, Mraier, Tuggurt, Bled Ahmar, Hadjira, N’gousa, Tilremt, Laghouat, Ain-el-Hel, and Bou-Saada, and received from M. Maury specimens at Ain Sefra, in the south of the Province of Oran; in Tunisia, at Wed-el-Kreil, Kebili, Tozeur, and Nefta. It is not on record from Morocco, although it surely exists in the Saharian parts; we have specimens obtained not far from the southern limit of Morocco, viz. from Cape Jubi, near Cape Nun. Figured, ‘ Description de Egypte, Rept., Suppl. pl. i. figs. 7 & 11. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 131 5. ACANTHODACTYLUS PARDALIS, Lichtenstein, 1823. A. savignyi, Gervais, Guichenot, Strauch, Lataste—Zootoca deserti, Giinther.—A. bedriage, Lataste. Snout obtuse, or, at any rate, less acute than in A. scutellatus. ‘Three supraoculars, the anterior frequently divided into two or three; front edge of ear more or less distinctly denticulated. Dorsal scales very small, granular, or subrhomboidal, smooth or more or less feebly keeled. Ventral plates broader than long, sometimes very slightly, in 12 or 14 regular longitudinal series. Digital denticulations feebly or moderately developed, much shorter than the diameter of the corresponding part of the toe, slightly more developed on the outer than on the inner side. Young longitudinally streaked black and white on the body, with round white spots on the limbs; coloration of adult very variable, usually with longitudinal series of blackish and yellowish or brick-red spots, sometimes with yellowish longitudinal bands; the desert specimens pale greyish or reddish. A, pardalis is a transitional form between A. scutellatus and A. vulgaris. It is represented in Algeria and Tunis by two ill-defined varieties, which have been named by Lataste var. bedriage, the larger, stouter form, approaching A. vulgaris in structure as well as coloration, and var. deserti (=Scaptira maculata, Gray, Zootoca deserti, Giinther), the smaller form from the Sahara, which often closely approaches A. scutellatus. The subocular rarely reaches the lip; its lower border is usually wedged in between the fourth and fifth or fifth and sixth labials. In Algerian and Tunisian specimens I count 66 to 82 scales round the middle of the body, ventrals included. Femoral pores 15 to 25. From snout to vent 70 millim., tail 100. This species occurs from Algeria to Egypt, Somaliland, and Syria. It is tne most common and generally distributed species in Algeria and Tunisia; it is common in the Sahara, the Plateaux, and also occurs in the southern parts of the Tell. M. Lataste obtained it in numerous localities both in Algeria and Tunisia, and received it from Kreder, on the Moroccan frontier, from M. Maury in 1888. Figured, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1881, pl. Ixiii. fig. 1. 4, ACANTHODACTYLUS VULGARIS, Dum. & Bibr. 1839. A. lineomaculatus, D. & B. Snout obtuse. Two supraoculars, the first and fourth being broken up into small scales or granules ; front edge of the ear not or but feebly denticulated. Dorsal scales smooth, or more or less distinctly keeled, small, rhomboidal, feebly imbricate on the back. Ventral plates much broader than long (the largest nearly or quite twice as broad as long), in straight longitudinal and transverse series; 8 or 10 plates across the middle of the body. Digital denticulations very feebly developed, about equally on 152 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES both sides. Young longitudinally streaked black and white on the body, with round white spots on the limbs; tail pink; adult greyish or brownish, with more or less distinct traces of light and dark longitudinal lines and longitudinal series of black and pale spots; sometimes with large blue ocelli on the sides. This species might be divided into two forms—the typical form from Europe and Algeria, with smooth or faintly keeled scales, and the var. lineomaculatus, D. & B., from Morocco and Algeria, with strongly keeled scales,—were it not that there exists so complete a transition between the two that it is almost impossible to draw the line. It is a fact, however, that all specimens from Morocco, of which very many have been examined, have strongly keeled scales, and, with rare exceptions, the subocular does not reach the lip, but forms an angle inferiorly, wedged in between the fourth and fifth, rarely fifth and sixth, labials. In Algerian specimens the dorsal scales may be perfectly smooth, or more or less distinctly keeled, and it is but exceptionally that the subocular does not border the lip. Out of 14 Spanish and Portuguese specimens preserved in the British Museum, the subocular borders the lip in two specimens on both sides, and in a third on one side only, the 11 other specimens being in this respect like those from Morocco. The number of scales round the body (ventrals included) varies from 70 to 85, and that of femoral pores on each side from 22 to 27. The largest Algerian specimen measures from snout to vent 70 millim., tail 110. A. vulgaris inhabits the south of France (where very few specimens have been found), the Spanish Peninsula, Morocco, Algeria north of the Sahara, and, probably, Northern Tunisia. It is very common at Tangier, and is on record from Casablanca, Mogador, Morocco, and the Plateau of Chiodma. In Algeria it is found on the coast and rarely on the Plateaux. M. Lataste obtained specimens from Oran, Daya, Plateau of Sersou, Algiers, Wed Sedeur (between Laghouat and Djelfa), Setif, between Aumale and Beni Mansour, Bordj-Bou-Arrerij, and Tebesa. 4, Eremias, Wiegmann, 1834. Nostril pierced between three (or four) nasals. Eyelids movable. Collar more or less distinct. Dorsal scales small; ventral shields tetragonal, feebly imbricate. Digits with keeled lamelle inferiorly, not denticulated laterally. Femoral pores. A single species in Barbary. 2 1. Eremias guttuLata, Lichtenstein, 1823. E. pardalis, Gervais, Guichenot, Strauch.—Podarces simoni, Boettger. Snout rather pointed; nasals more or less swollen. Lower eyelid with a more or less transparent disk formed of one, two, or several scales. A small occipital, in contact with the interparietal; no auricular denticulation. Collar curved or more or less angular, free or attached in the middle. Dorsal scales granular, smooth. Ventral plates in straight longitudinal and transverse series, broader than long; 10 longitudinal AND BATRACHTIANS OF BARBARY. 135 series, the outer composed of very small plates. Coloration very variable, usually pale greyish or brownish above, with blackish dots or series of black spots and white ocelli, or with a broad dark grey vertebral band, &c.; young with dark and light streaks along the sides ; lower parts white. This is a very variable species, especially with respect to the scaling of the lower eyelid and the development of the collar. Specimens with imperfectly transparent eyelid, in which the median disk is broken up into numerous scales, and with the collar distinct only on the sides, have been named L. simoni by Boettger, who has kindly enabled me to examine the type specimens preserved in the Senckenberg Museum, two of which are now in the British Museum. Specimens with similar eyelids, but with the collar free right across the throat, were named L. guttulata by Duméril and Bibron, and such as have the eyelid perfectly transparent and formed of two scales, and the collar free only at the sides, represent E. pardalis of the same authors. The large number of specimens examined by M. Lataste convinced him, however, that no such division can be carried out, and I arrived at the same conclusion when working out the extensive series in the British Museum. ‘The following table shows the varia- tions in the Algerian and Tunisian specimens in the Museum :— do, Aumale. °, Tilremt. d, Susa. 2, Cabes (Cillbie oc ght bo soleuonoe eimdd Distinct, attached | Distinct only at | Distinct, attached | Free all round. in the middle. the sides. | in the middle. Number of scales in trans- parent palpebral disk .. 3 2 6 4 Number of scales round middle of body (ventrals mln) eh waco. bo 68 | 52 59 52 Femoral pores .....:.-.. 17-17 10-10 14-13 11-10 The largest Barbary specimen examined by me measures 45 millim. from snout to vent, tail 72. The range of Z. guttulata is a very wide one, extending in Africa from Morocco to Egypt, and in Asia from Arabia and Syria to Sind. In Morocco, the species is recorded by Boettger from Casablanca and between Mogador and Morocco. In Algeria, it is recorded by Strauch from Oran, Algiers, and Laghouat, and by F. Miiller (Verh. nat. Ges. Basel, vi. 1878, p. 625) from the Plateau of Sersou; M. Lataste obtained it at Biskra, Mraier, Tuggurt, Gardaia, Berrian, Bou-Guelfaia, Tilremt, Laghouat, near Aumale, between Aumale and Beni-Mansour, and at Bordj-Bou-Arrerij. In Tunisia, the species is known from Susa (Brit. Mus.), Cabes, and the Chotts (André), and was collected by M. Lataste at Cabes, Hadedj, Tamesred and Matmata, Mettamer, Plateau of Haonaia and Djebel Domeur, Zarzis, Kebili, and Djerba Island. Figured, ‘ Description de l’Eypte,’ Rept., Suppl. pl..iii. figs. 1, 2. VOL. x1u.—part 1. No. 6.—October, 1891. x 134 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES 5. Opniops, Ménétries, 1832. Nostril between two to four nasals. Eyelids immovable, the lower united with the upper, with a very large transparent disk. Collar absent or very indistinct. Dorsal scales imbricate and strongly keeled. Digits with sharply keeled lamelle inferiorly, not denticulated laterally. Femoral pores. A single species in Barbary. 1. OPHIOPS OCCIDENTALIS, Boulenger, 1887. Ophiops elegans, Lataste, Boettger. Head-shields smooth. Nostril between an upper and a lower nasal, followed by one or two postnasals ; four supraoculars, first and fourth small, all in contact with the supraciliaries ; occipital very small or absent. Dorsal scales very large and sharply keeled, larger than the laterals, and but little if at all smaller than the caudals ; 26 to 30 scales round the middle of the body, ventrals included. 6 to 11 (usually 7 or 8) femoral pores on each side. Olive or bronzy above, with black spots, and one or two light longitudinal streaks on each side ; lower parts white. The North-African Ophiops is closely allied to, but perfectly distinct from the South- Eastern Asiatic O. elegans, with which it was at first confounded. The absence of granules between the supraoculars and the supraciliaries at once distinguishes it. The scales are also larger, 26 to 30 round the body instead of 30 to 40. The largest specimen measures 44 millim. from snout to vent, tail 98. I have given a figure of this species in the third volume of the British Museum ‘Catalogue of Lizards,’ pl. iii. fig. 2. The occurrence of Ophiops in North Africa was first recorded by Lataste, in 1880 ; but two specimeus from Susa, Tunisia, collected by Mr. Fraser, had been for many years in the British Museum. In 1880, also, Peters recorded it from Tripoli (Mon. Berl. Ac. 1880, p. 808). And in 1885, Boettger (in Kobelt, Reis. Alg. u. Tunis, p. 467) described a specimen obtained by Dr. Kobelt at Biskra. M. Lataste obtained it in Algeria, at Batna, Wed Sedeur, Yukuss (near Tebesa), and Portes de Fer, and examined specimens collected by the Roudaire expedition at the Eastern Chotts ; in Tunisia, at Hadedj des Matmata, and between the latter locality and Cabes, Medina, and at Ferriana and _ Tamesmida. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 135 Fam. 7. SCINCIDA:. This large and cosmopolitan family is represented in Barbary by four genera, distinguishable as follows :— A. Palatine bones in contact on the median line of the palate; nostril in a meSiuclepniasc lee wi MMOEENE Te) eo = ok ys ye Se cies Oke poe UAB UNAS B. Palatine bones separated on the median line. . Rostral not entering the nostril. i pierced in the nasal; digits not denticulated laterally . 2, Bumecers. Nostril between an upper and a lower nasal; digits denticulated imenilly =) 2) 2) Os SSCINCUS. 6. Nostril pierced between the rostral and a very small nasal, in an emargina- MOnVOemBesconmershieldiy.) a: sou 4 -f: © - 2 © « « w ~ « A. Cuancrpese The genus Ophiomorus, Bibron, is erased from this fauna for reasons stated above, p. 120. 1. Masora, Fitzinger, 1826. Palatine bones in contact mesially. Hyelids movable. Nostril pierced in a single nasal; supranasals present; prefrontals and frontoparietals present. Limbs well developed, pentadactyle ; digits subcylindrical or compressed. A single species in Barbary. 1. Mapbura virrata, Olivier, 1804. Lower eyelid with an undivided transparent disk. Normally no postnasal ; parietals usually in contact behind the interparietal. Ear-opening oval, about as large asa lateral scale, with two or three pointed lobules, one of which usually is long. Nuchal and dorsal scales strongly tricarinate ; 32 or 34 scales round the middle of the body, dorsals a little larger than laterals or ventrals. ‘The adpressed limbs meet or slightly overlap, or fail to meet. Olive or brown above, with a more or less distinct lighter vertebral stripe ; and two narrow whitish lines on each side, the lower commencing below the eye and passing through the ear; these light streaks may be edged with black lines or bands; lower parts yellowish or greenish white. From snout to vent 75 millim., tail 105. Strauch records this Scink from the Mzab, and Lallemant adds the Souf. M. Lataste received specimens from the plateaux of the Province of Constantine and collected two specimens at Biskra. He also found it in Tunisia, at the Oasis of Tozeur, and in abundance at Cabes. ‘The range of UW. vittata extends eastwards to Egypt and Syria. Figures: Olivier, Voy. Emp. Othom. pl. xxix. fig. 1; Savigny, Descr. Egypte, Rept., Suppl. pl. ii. figs. 5 & 6. 136 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES 2. Eumeces, Wiegmann, 1854. Palatine bones not meeting on the median line of the palate; pterygoids toothed. Hyelids movable, scaly. Nostril pierced in the nasal (which may be divided) ; supra- nasals present ; prefrontals and frontoparietals present. Limbs well developed, penta- dactyle ; digits subcylindrical or compressed, not serrated laterally. Two species in Barbary. 1. Eumecrs scuyemert, Daudin, 1802. Nasal in contact with the two anterior upper labials; parietals entirely separated by the interparietal. Ear-opening rather large, with four or five long pointed lobules anteriorly. 22 to 28 scales round the middle of the body, perfectly smooth, those of the two median series very broad. ‘he adpressed limbs just meet or fail to meet. Olive-grey or brownish above, uniform or with irregular golden-yellow spots or longi- tudinal streaks ; a yellowish lateral streak, extending from below the eye to the hind limb ; lower parts yellowish white. From snout to vent 160 millim., tail 205. This large and fine Scincoid inhabits Egypt, Syria, Armenia, Persia, and Baluchistan, and extends westwards to Southern Tunis, where specimens were found by Dr. André at Cherb Berrania, and by M. Lataste at Matmata, Wed Kebiriti (north of Chott Fejej), and Gafsa. The specimen from the south-eastern frontier of Algeria, mentioned by A. Duméril, probably belongs to this species. Figured in Geoffroy, Descr. Egypte, Rept. pl. iii. fig. 3, and pl. iv, fig. 4. 2. EUMECES ALGERIENSIS, Peters, 1864. (Plate XVI.) Scincus (Plestiodon) cyprius, Gervais, Strauch.—? Plestiodon aldrovandii, Guichenot.—Eumeces pavimentatus, Boettger. This occidental form is distinguished from the preceding by a somewhat heavier build, the nasal in contact with the first Jabial only or with a very small portion of the second, shorter ear-lobules, and 30 to 32 scales round the body, the dorsals distinctly striated. Brown above, with small, yellowish, black-edged ocelli and large orange-red spots, which often form irregular transverse bands on the body. From snout to vent 200 millim., tail 220. Common in Morocco, at Casablanca and Mogador. In Algeria it appears to occur only in the Province of Oran, where it is recorded by Strauch from St. Cloud, Le Sig, and Arzew. Specimens from Fleurus, near Oran, were examined in the Oran Museum by M. Lataste. 5. Scincus, Laurenti, 1768. Palatine bones not meeting on the median line of the palate; pterygoids toothed. Eyelids movable, scaly. Nostril pierced between two nasals; supranasals present ; AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 137 prefrontals and frontoparietals present. Limbs well developed, pentadactyle; digits flattened, serrated laterally. Two species in Barbary. 1, Scrncus Fascratus, Peters, 1864. Head oval, pyramidal. with broad, obtusely truncated snout; nostril lateral; loreal region rounded; eye Jarge; ear-opening large, almost entirely covered by two very large scales. Rostral moderately large, separated from the frontonasal by the supra- nasals ; six supraoculars ; parietals as long as interparietal. Body cyclotetragonal, the sides of the belly rounded. 24 or 26 scales round the middle of the body; dorsal scales striated, the two vertebral series largest, at least twice as large as the ventrals ; a double series of large transverse nuchals. Digits feebly depressed, feebly denticulated laterally. Yellowish or orange above, with seven transverse black bands, of which the first is on the nape, the second and third on the back, and the fourth on the sacrum. From snout to vent 147 millim., tail 77. The type specimen, from Geryville, which I have seen in the Berlin Museum, is described in detail by Peters. The following notes were taken by M. Lataste from his Tunisian specimen :—- Three preefrontals, middle one trapezoid and in contact with the truncate posterior border of the frontonasal ; five pairs of nuchals; two superposed anterior loreals, the lower deeper but shorter than the upper; parietals considerably shorter than the frontal ; nine upper labials on each side, eighth largest, fifth and sixth under the eye ; second and third postmentals divided into two; the two auricular scales much larger than the temporal scales immediately preceding them. 26 rows of scales. millim, PrommesnOutCORVent: ue) seca st om ce x, ee el 4G NLOMMESNMOUERTOLGAT ws, Bi Rr teeters ar Ul OS Wadehwotsheadine ny. sia atpic Sen We, rein. ee BAG “This is a very rare Lizard; only four specimens are actually known. ‘The type specimen noticed by Strauch under Scincus officinalis is from Geryville, in the Sahara of the Province of Oran; one specimen was picked up, in a mummified condition, in the plain of Arad, south of Cabes, near Sidi-Guenao, by M. Lataste, and is now preserved in the Paris Museum; a third specimen, from Khartoum, is in the St. Petersburg Museum, as well as the fourth, which is without locality, and served as the type of Strauch’s Cyclodus brandti in 1866. 2. Scrncus OFFICINALIS, Laurenti, 1768. Snout cuneiform, truncate, strongly projecting; nostril pierced in the canthus rostralis; loreal region concave; eye very small; ear-opening distinguishable, covered 158 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES by two fringed scales. Rostral very large, forming a suture with the frontonasal or in contact with the anterior angle of the latter shield; six supraoculars; parietals shorter than the interparietal, followed by three to five pairs of nuchals; seven to nine upper labials. 26 to 28 (very rarely 30) scales round the middle of the body, all’ perfectly smooth ; dorsals usually not or scarcely larger than ventrals. Sides of belly angular. Digits much depressed and strongly serrated laterally. Yellowish or brownish above, each scale with small brown and whitish spots or shafts ; frequently with more or less marked dark transverse bands across the body; lower parts uniform whitish. From snout to vent 120 millim., tail 55. This species inhabits the Sahara and the borders of the Red Sea. It is not recorded from Morocco, but was found by M. Maury at Ain-Sefra, in the south of the Province of Oran, close to the Moroccan frontier. M. Lataste found it common in the Algerian and Tunisian Sahara; its occurrence further north, at Djelfa, for instance, whence it is recorded by Strauch on the authority of Loche, is doubtful. It is only found in the sand, in which it burrows with great rapidity. It is eaten by the Arabs. Very good figure in ‘ Description de Egypte,’ Rept., Suppl. pl. ii. fig. 8. 4. Cuaucipes, Laurenti, 1768. Palatine bones not meeting on the median line of the palate, which is toothless. Eyelids movable, lower with an undivided transparent disk. Nostril pierced between the rostral and a very small nasal, in an emargination of the former shield; supranasals present; praefrontals and frontoparietals absent. Limbs short or rudimentary. Six species in Barbary, distinguishable as follows :— A. Snout conical. a. EBar-opening much larger than the nostril. Thimibs"pentadactyle™= 2 leis Be 4) a ower cae lie cee eae os yaeiey mene cme loceliopiies Limbs tridactyle; second and third toesequal . . ...... =. =. ~~. 2. timeatus. Limbs tridactyle; second toe longer than third . . . . .... =. =. . 38. tridactylus. 6, Har-opening not or scarcely larger than the nostril. Limbs tetradactyle (rarely pentadactyle) Fore limb didactyle, hmd limb tridactyle ea, ase ae | aay mie SOs ONTO Tae B. Snout wedge-shaped ; sides of belly angular; limbs penta- or tetradactyle . 4. mionecton. a> . sepoides. 1. CuHatcipns oceLLatus, Forskal, 1775. Snout obtuse, scarcely projecting beyond the labial margin ; ear-opening much larger than the nostril. Nostril pierced just above the suture between the rostral and the first labial; supranasals distinct; frontal longer than broad; usually the fifth labial entering the orbit. Body cylindrical or rather depressed. 24 to 40 scales round the middle of the body. Limbs short but well developed and pentadactyle; length of the hind limb thrice and one third to four and a half times in the Jength from snout to AND BATRACHTANS OF BARBARY. 139 vent. he coloration of the upper parts varies considerably ; lower parts uniform whitish. Four forms occur in Barbary :— A. ForMa TYPica. 28 or 30 scales round the body. Olive or brown above, ocellated with black spots, sometimes confluent into irregular transverse bands, bearing central white dots or longitudinal shafts. Measures up to 140 millim. from snout to vent. Figured by Savigny in the Descr. Egypte, Suppl. pl. ii. fig. 7. Ranges from the Algerian Sahara to Egypt, Syria. Cyprus, Arabia, Persia, and Sind. It is only found south of the Atlas; M. Lataste’s specimens are from Tugeurt. Ghardaia, and Cabes. B. Var. tinigveu, Gmelin, 1788. 28 to 34 scales round the body (usually 30 or 32). Above olive or brown, with black and white ocelli, and a more or less distinct lighter lateral band sometimes edged with black inferiorly. Stouter and larger than the preceding, reaching a length of 170 millim. from snout to vent. An excellent figure is given in Bonaparte’s ‘ Fauna Italica.’ Inhabits Sardinia, Sicily, and South Italy, Algeria and Tunis, and the intermediate islands; also Tripoli, Egypt, North-Western Arabia, and Abyssinia. It is common and generally distributed in Algeria and Tunis north of the Sahara. C. Var. virratus, Boulenger, 1890. (Plate XVIL. fiz. 1.) 30 to 34 scales round the body (usually 32). Bronzy brown above, without ocelli; a light upper and a black lower lateral band. From snout to vent 115 millim. All the specimens from Tangier belong to this variety. D. Var. PoLyLepis, Boulenger, 1890. (Plate XVII. fig. 2.) 34 to 40 scales round the body (usually 36 or 38). Dark brown above, usually each scale with a small round yellowish spot; sides of neck with vertical black and white bars, which disappear in the adult. From snout to vent 150 millim. First noticed by Boettger from Casablanca, Mogador, and the city of Morocco. 2. CHALCIDES LINEATUS, Leuckart, 1828. (Plate XVII. fig. 3. Snout obtuse, scarcely projecting ; ear-opening much larger than the nostril. Nostril pierced entirely in advance of the suture between the rostral and the first labial; supranasals distinct; frontal longer than broad; fourth labial entering the orbit. Body cylindrical, much elongate ; 22 to 26 scales round the middle of the body. Limbs very small, tridactyle ; the second toe as long as the third; the length of the hindlimb equals at least the distance between the ear and the fore limb, and is contained 12 to 140 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES 15 times in the distance from snout to vent. Bronzy olive above, uniform or with nine or eleven dark brown longitudinal streaks, as broad as or broader than the interspaces between them, which occupy the middle of each scale. From snout to vent 126 millim., tail 154. C. lineatus inhabits the south of France, Liguria, the Iberian Peninsula, Morocco (whence I have received three specimens from M. H. Vancher), and Algeria. Whether the specimen of “ Seps chalcides” from Casablanca, recorded by Dr. Boettger, belongs to this or the following species, is unknown; but Dr. Boettger kindly informs me that a second specimen from Casablanca recently examined by him belongs to C. lineatus. ‘The only Algerian specimen I have seen is one obtained by M. Lataste at El Guerra, and now in the collection of Dr. J. de Bedriaga. It is uniform olive above, and has °6 scales round the middle of the body; its length from snout to vent is 140 millim., tail 92, fore limb 10, hind limb 12. 3. CHALCIDES TRIDACTYLUS, Laurenti, 1768. Seps chalcides, Guichenot, Strauch. Very closely allied to the preceding. Limbs weaker still, the hind one usually shorter than the distance between the ear and the fore limb, and contained. 15. to 24 times in the length from snout to vent; third toe shorter than second. Olive or bronzy above, uniform or with darker and lighter longitudinal streaks, which are constantly in even number. From snout to vent 183 millim., tail 200. Inhabits Italy, Sardinia, Sicily, Tunis, and Algeria. Gasco records it from Egypt (Alexandria). M. Lataste found it in Algeria at Oran, Bona, Aumale, between Azesga and Tifrit, and between Bou-Saada and Biskra, and received it from Maison-Carrée and the Plateau of Sersou. Strauch mentions it from the Mzab. M. Lataste states in his notes that specimens of this species were obtained near Tunis by M. M. Sédillot in 1885. Well figured in Bonaparte’s ‘ Fauna Italica.’ 4, CHALCIDES MIONECTON, Boettger, 1875. Snout rather conical than wedged-shaped, but with distinctly projecting labial edge ; ear-opening not or scarcely larger than the nostril, on a line with the mouth. Nostril pierced entirely in advance of the suture between the rostral and the first labial; supra- nasals distinct or united; frontal longer than broad; fifth labial entering the orbit. Body much elongate; sides of body not distinctly angular, although somewhat more so than in the preceding species; 24, rarely 26, scales round the middle of the body. Limbs short, tetradactyle, rarely with a rudimentary fifth digit: the length of the hind limb equals or a little exceeds the distance between the anterior border of the orbit and the fore limb; the length of the latter equals about three-fourths its distance AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 141 from the ear-opening. Brown above, usually with small yellowish black-edged ucelli ; a broad yellowish stripe on each side of the back; a blackish streak from nostril to eye; lips spotted with blackish ; lower surfaces white. From snout to vent 80 millim., tail 62. This Moroccan species is intermediate between C. ocellatus and C. sepoides. Boettger’s specimens are from Tangier, Casablanca, and between Mogador and Morocco. I have examined numerous specimens from Tangier, Larache, Casablanca, and Morocco. Figured by Boettger, Abh. Senck. Ges. ix. 1873, pl. —. fig. 6. 5. CHALCIDES MAURITANICUS, Dum. & Bibr. 1839. Allied to the preceding. Snout conical, slightly projecting; ear-opening minute, scarcely distinguishable ; nostril entirely in advance of the suture between the rostral and the first labial; fourth upper Jabial entering the orbit; supranasals distinct. Body much elongate. 18 scales round the body. Limbs very short; the anterior didactyle, the posterior tridactyle; third toe nearly twice as long as second; the hind limb equals the length of the head, and the fore limb the distance between the end of the snout and the posterior border of the eye. Yellowish or greyish above, with a lateral band formed of closely-set large black dots. From snout to vent 71 millim., tail 45. I have examined the two type specimens, from Oran, preserved in the Paris Museum. A third specimen, from Nemours, Province of Oran, obtained by M. Gazagnaire in 1888, is in M. Lataste’s collection. Figured by Guichenot, Explor. Sc. Alg., Rept. pl. ii. fig. 1. 6. CHALCIDES SEPOIDES, Audouin, 1829. Sphenops capistratus, Gervais, Strauch. Snout wedge-shaped, with projecting labial edge; eye very small; ear-opening appearing as an oblique slit at the commissure of the mouth, covered with a fringe of three or four pointed scales. Nostril pierced entirely in advance of the suture between the rostral and the first labial; supranasals fused to a single shield; frontal as broad as or a little broader than long; fourth labial entering the orbit. Body much elongate; sides of belly angular; 24 scales round the middle of the body. Limbs weak, penta- or tetradactyle, the hind pair more developed than the front pair; the length of the fore limb equals half its distance from the centre of the eye, that of the hind limb about the distance between the nostril and the fore limb. Yellowish above, with more or less distinct light brown longitudinal streaks; a dark brown streak on each side of the head, beginning from the nostril and passing through the eye ; lower surfaces white. From snout to vent 95 millim., tail 75. VOL. XI1I.—ParT 111. No. 7.—October, 1891. Y 142 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES C. sepoides occurs from Senegambia and Algeria to Egypt, Arabia, and Syria. Like the true Scink, it is essentially a sand Lizard, adapted for burrowing. It is scarce in Algeria and Tunisia. Gervais records it from the Souf and Strauch from the Mzab. M. Lataste received from Major Oudri a specimen from Mraia, and found a single one himself at Tuggurt. He obtained another specimen in Tunisia, at Mettamer, and records it from Tozeur (collected by Dr. André). Figured in the ‘ Description de l’Egypte,’ Rept., Suppl. pl. ii. figs. 9 & 10. Suborder IL. RHIPTOGLOSSA. Fam. 1. CHAMASLEONTID. 1. Cuama eon, Laurenti, 1768. Eye large, covered by a thick granular lid pierced with a small opening for the pupil. No ear-opening. Body compressed. Digits arranged in bundles of two and three; claws simple ; scales on soles smooth. ‘Tail prehensile, at least as long as head and body. A large genus, inhabiting Africa, Madagascar, the south of Spain, Asia Minor, Syria, Arabia, and India and Ceylon. 1. CHAMALEON VuLGaRis, Daudin, 1802. C. africanus, Schlegel.—C. cinereus, Strauch. Casque raised posteriorly, with strong curved parietal crest; the distance between the commissure of the mouth and the extremity of the casque nearly equals the length of the mouth; a strong lateral crest, becoming indistinct as it ascends towards the extremity of the parietal crest ; a small but very distinct occipital dermal lobe on each side, extending to the extremity of the parietal crest. Body uniformly granulate ; no dorsal crest ; a more or less distinct series of conical scales on the anterior part of the vertebral keel ; a series of conical, slightly enlarged granules on the median line of the throat; no ventral crest. No tarsal process. ‘Tail usually a little shorter than head and body. A white line from chin to vent ; usually two or three series of pale spcts along each side. Total length 274 millim., tail 156. The Chameleon inhabits North Africa, the South of Spain, Asia Minor, and Syria. It is more or less common all over Barbary, where shrubs or trees occur, and it is also found in the oases of the Sahara. A good whole figure is given in the ‘“ Description de lEgypte,” Rept. pl. iv. fig. 3; and of the head in the British Museum Catalogue of Lizards, iii. pl. xxxix. fig. 1. A specimen from Bou-Saada has recently been described as C. saharicus by F. Miller, Verh. nat. Ges. Basel, vii. 1885, p. 715, pl. xi., and viii. 1887, p. 295, but it is nothing but a half-grown C. vulgaris. AND BATRACHTIANS OF BARBARY. 143 Suborder III. OPHIDIA. The Snakes of Barbary belong to three families, distinguished as follows :— Mandible with coronoid element; maxillary horizontal; prefrontal bones forming a suture with nasals; vestiges of pelvis terminating in a claw-like spur visible on Ged cick Grune ven 6 ¢ o 5 © me moO Teepe ec one oo oo 6 lle lioness Mandible without coronoid element; maxillary horizontal; prefrontals not forming a suture with nasals; no rudiments of pelvis . . . . . . . . . 2. Colubride. Mandible without coronoid element; maxillary vertically erectile, perpendicular to transpalatine; przefrontals not forming a suture with nasals; no rudiments Cinpel iste mere i ark coir et) 5 ast ee os Wapenida: Fam. 1. BOIDZ. A single genus. 1. Eryx, Daudin, 1803. Anterior maxillary and mandibular teeth a little longer than posterior. Head covered with small scales; a mental groove. Hye very small, with vertical pupil. Scales very small, smooth or keeled. ‘ail very short, not or but very slightly pre- hensile ; subcaudals simple. 1. Eryx sacuius, Linneus, 1766. Rostral large, with angular horizontal edge; nine to eleven upper labials, separated from the eye by one or two series of scales. Scales smooth, in 40 to 50 longitudinal rows. Pale greyish or yellowish brown above, with large dark brown transverse blotches or alternating spots; belly white, uniform or with black dots. Total length 510 millim., tail 45. Inhabits North Africa, Greece, Turkey, and South-western Asia. Strauch records the snake from Oran and the Algerian Sahara, and M. Lataste obtained it at Wed Magra, Barika, and Ngaous, between Msila and Batna. A specimen was obtained in Tunisia at Bir-oum-Ali, south of Tebesa, near Tamesmida, by M. Sédillot. Not on record from Morocco. Figured, ‘ Description de Egypte,’ Rept. pl. vi. fig. 2. Fam. 2. COLUBRID. The Colubride of Barbary belong to 8 genera, falling into three divisions or series :— A. Aglypha. No grooved fangs. Harmless. a. Scales smooth or feebly keeled. Head short; pupil round; nosubocular. . . ... =... =. =. =~. =. (J. Cornonexta. Snout cuneiform ; pupil vertically elliptic . . . . ... . =. =. . . 2. LyrorHyncuvs. y2 144 ; MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES ie) Head elongate ; one or more suboculars below the preocular . ZAMENIs. b. Scales strongly keeled . Wooo wie in Go 8 4G. 6 4 AME ormypysomtusy, B. Opisthoglypha. Grooved fangs behind the series of maxillary teeth. Suspected, or poisonous to a slight degree. a. Some of the anterior maxillary teeth enlarged and separated from those following by an interspace. Head short ; eyes rather small, pupil vertically subelliptic . . . . . . 5. Macroproropon. Head elongate; eye large, with round pupil . 6. PsamMopuis. 6. Only the grooved maxillary teeth enlarged . . . . . . . . . 7. Ca@Lopettis. C. Proteroglypha. Grooved fangs anteriorly. Poisonous. INeckdilatable:tnoyloreal shield aan you ciiccreec ae oe ean eee tes NAS 1. Coronenua, Laurenti, 1768. Maxillary teeth 12 to 14, increasing in size posteriorly ; mandibular teeth subequal. Head short, scarcely distinct from neck; eye rather small, with round pupil. Body cylindrical ; scales smooth, in 19 to 52 rows, with apical pits; ventrals rounded; tail moderate ; subcaudals in two rows. ‘Iwo species in Barbary. 1. CoRONELLA AMALIA, Boettger, 1881. (Plate XVIII. fig. 1.) Snout prominent ; rostral as deep as broad, produced posteriorly between the inter- nasals, the portion seen from above about half as long as its distance from the frontal ; suture between the internasals one-third the length of that between the preefrontals ; frontal a little longer than its distance from the end of the snout, a little shorter than the parietals ; loreal longer than deep; one pre- and two postoculars; temporals 2+45; eight upper labials, fourth and fifth entering the eye; four lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields; posterior chin-shields three fourths the length of the anterior. Scales in 21 rows. Ventrals 19-193; anal divided; subcaudals 63-64. Grey-brown above, with reddish-brown spots and four rather indistinct dark longi- tudinal bands; vertebral region light; a pair of elongate dark brown spots on the nape; a black streak on each side of the head, from the nostril, through the eye, to the angle of the mouth; a dark band between the eye crossing the preefrontals; a black line below the eye, on the suture between the fourth and fifth upper labials. Lower surfaces coral-red, with quadrangular black spots. Total length 590 millim., tail 72. This species is intermediate between C. austriaca and C. girondica, agreeing with the former in the size and shape of the rostrai shield, with the latter in all other respects. The two specimens from which the above description is taken were obtained by M. H. Vaucher in the Benider hills, near Tangier. The type specimen of Rhinechis amalie, Boettg., is from between Tetuan and Tangier. M. Lataste received a single specimen from Bona, through Dr. Hagenmiiller. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY,. 145 2. CoRONELLA GiIRONDICA, Daudin, 1803. Snout scarcely prominent ; rostral much broader than deep, just visible from above ; suture between the interpasals half as long as that between the preefrontals; frontal a little longer than its distance from the end of the snout, a little shorter than the parietals ; loreal longer than deep; one pre-and two postoculars; temporals 243 ; eight upper labials, fourth and fifth entering the eye; four lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields, which are as long as the posterior. Scales in 21 rows. Ventrals 200; anal divided ; subcaudals 59. Grey-brown above, with blackish spots; a pair of elongate blackish spots on the nape; a black streak on each side of the head, from the nostril, through the eye, to the angle of the mouth; a dark band between the eyes, crossing the preefrontals ; a black line below the eye, on the suture between the fourth and fifth upper labials. Lower surfaces yellowish (in spirit), with quadran- gular black spots. Total length 450 millim., tail 80. The above description is taken from a single female specimen from the city of Morocco, described in 1874 by Dr. Boettger, to whose kindness I am indebted for examining it. ‘The species was recorded from Tangier by Gervais, who probably took for it the common Macroprotodon cucullatus, which does not appear in his list. Boettger records it from Tlemsen, in the Province of Oran. Nothing more can be said as to its distribution in Algeria since the records of authors may be based on the closely-allied C. amalie. M. Lataste did not meet with it in Algeria. C. gérondica inhabits the south of France, Spain and Portugal, and Italy. Figured in Bonaparte’s ‘Fauna Italica,’ and in Jan’s Icon. Gén. Ophid. livr. 17, pl. iii. figs. 1-5. 2. Lyroruyncuvs, Peters, 1862. Maxillary teeth 6 to 9, posterior much longer than anterior; mandibular teeth subequal. Head slightly distinct from neck, with cuneiform projecting snout ; eye moderate; pupil vertically elliptic; rostral large, four-sided, projecting, concave beneath ; nostril an oblique slit between two nasals. Body cylindrical; scales smooth, in 19 rows, without apical pits; ventrals obtusely angulated lateraliy; tail moderate ; subcaudals in two rows. A single species in Barbary. 1. Lyroruyncuvs piapeMA, Dum. & Bibr. 1854. Rostral angularly bent, with straight horizontal edge, detached on the sides, the portion visible from above as long as its distance from the frontal; suture between the internasals much shorter than that between the prefrontals ; frontal nearly as long as its distance from the end of the snout, slightly shorter than the parietals; a small, squarish loreal; one or two preoculars, with or without a subocular below; two postoculars ; temporals 1-4-2 or 2+3; seven or eight upper labials; fourth, fifth, or fourth and 146 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES fifth, entering the eye; three lower labials in contact with the anterior chin-shields ; posterior chin-shields as long as or a little longer than the anterior, and separated from each other by two series of scales. Scales in 19 rows. Ventrals 160 to 188; anal divided ; subcaudals 36 to 46. Pale buff or cream-colour above, with a series of large transversely rhomboidal dark spots; a dark median band along the head and nape, sometimes confluent with an interocular transverse band; an oblique dark band from the eye to the angle of the mouth; lower parts uniform white. Total length 450 millim., tail 60. This sand-snake was first described from a specimen obtained in Algeria in the Western Desert. Gervais records another from the Souf. A specimen from Batna is in the St. Petersburg Museum. M. Lataste received it from Mraier through Major Oudri, and from Ferriana, in Tunisia, through Dr. Robert. M. Valéry-Mayet found it at Gourbata, near Gafsa, and Marquis Doria has it from Kairouan. It is also known to occur in the Sennaar, in Arabia, Syria, and Persia. Figured by Jan, Icon. Gen. Ophid. livr. 10, pl. vi. fig. 2. 3. ZaMENIS, Wagler, 1830. Maxillary teeth 10 to 20, increasing in size posteriorly; mandibular teeth subequal. Head elongate, distinct from neck ; eye moderate or rather large, with round pupil ; one or more suboculars. Body elongate, cy lindrical ; scales smooth or feebly keeled, in 15 to 31 rows, with apical pits; ventrals rounded or with an obtuse lateral keel ; tail long ; subcaudals in two rows. The study of the species of this genus is a most perplexing one, owing to the complete passage which exists between many forms which it seems nevertheless necessary to distinguish. As regards the Barbary Zamenis, however, of which only three species are to be distinguished, the only difficulty will be in the definition, other- wise than by coloration, of Z. algirus from Z. hippocrepis; 1 am afraid we must at present content ourselves with the statement that the former has the scales disposed in 25 longitudinal rows and usually one labial entering the eye, whilst the latter has the scales usually in 27 rows (at the point where they are most numerous) and usually the eye completely separated from the labials by a series of suboculars. Three other species have been ascribed to the fauna of Barbary, but must be erased : 1. Z. florulentus, Schleg., noticed and head figured by Gervais (Mém. Ac. Montpellier, iii. 1857, p. 512, pl. v. fig. 4), from Laghouat, is, in my opinion, the Z. algirus, and therefore widely different from Schlegel’s species. 2. Zamenis atrovirens, Shaw, recorded from Algiers by Giinther (Cat. Colubr. Snakes, 1858, p. 102) from a specimen purchased of a dealer in Paris, and mentioned from Mogador (specimen purchased, 1870) in the list of the animals having lived in the London Zoological Gardens. 3. Zamenis ater, Giinther (Ann. & Mag. N. H. (4) ix. 1872, p. 22), stated to be from Biskra, is a melanotic variety of the South-American Liophis reyine. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 147 The three species described below may be distinguished as follows :— Scales perfectly smooth, in 25 rows ; usually one labial entering the eye; a pair of internasals and a pair of prefrontals . - . . .... . . . L. algirus. Scales perfectly smooth, in 27 (rarely 25 or 29) rows; usually no labial entering the eye; a pair of internasals and a pair of prefrontals - . . 2. hippocrepis. Scales more or less distinctly keeled, in 25 to 83 rows; no labial entering the eye; usually three or more prefrontals; analentire . . . . . . . . 8. diadema. 1. ZaMeENIs ALGrruS, Jan, 1863. Z. florulentus, Gervais. Scales smooth, in 25 rows. One preocular, with a subocular below; two post- ocnlars and a subocular; temporals 2+3,; nine upper labials, rarely ten, fifth or sixth usually entering the eye, but sometimes separated by an additional subocular. Ventrals 214 to 232; anal divided, rarely entire; subcaudals 92 to 100. Pale olive, yellowish brown, or greyish above, with three alternating series of darker transverse bars, and a series of dark spots along each side of the belly; a more or less distinct blackish crescentic band on the nape, extending to the sides of the throat; a blackish spot below the eye; lower parts white. Young specimens may have the head entirely black above. Total length 940 millim., tail 230. This species appears to be restricted to the Algerian and Tunisian Sahara. M. Lataste obtained specimens in Algeria at Biskra, Laghouat, between Bou-Saada and Biskra, and in Tunisia at Cabes, Raz-el-Oued, Ain-Zerig, Hadedj, Djebel Domeur, Djerba Island, Tozeur, Ferriana, Gafsa; and M. Valéry-Mayet on Kerkenna, and at Djebel Berda and Madjoura; specimens were obtained on the Tunisian Chotts by Dr. André. Of 14 ees. examined by M. Lataste, all have 25 rows of scales; two have the anal single. In 22 out of 28 cases the fifth labial enters the eye, in two cases the sixth, in four the eye is completely separated from the labials by suboculars. Figure: Jan, Icon. Gén. Ophid. livr. 48, pl. iv. fig. 2 2. ZAMENIS WIPPOCREPIS, Linnzeus, 1766. Scales smooth, in 25 to 29 rows, usually 27. Cne or two preoculars; two post- oculars ; a series of three or four suboculars usually completely separates the eye from the labials; temporals 24+3 or 3+3,; eight or nine (rarely ten) upper labials, fifth or sixth very rarely entering the eye. Ventrals 222 to 248; anal divided, rarely entire ; subcaudals 79 to 107. Brown, reddish, yellow, or pale olive above, with a dorsal series of large dark brown, black-edged rhomboidal spots, on each side of which is a series of smaller alternating spots; these spots may be black avd so large as to reduce the ground-colour to a mere chain or series of X’s of pale colour; a dark cross-band between the eyes, and a A- or horseshoe-shaped band on the back of the head, which 148 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES. may be confluent with an elongate spot on the nape; the spots confluent into three longitudinal streaks on the tail; yellowish or red beneath, with or without black dots, but constantly with a lateral series of black spots. Total length 1540 millim., tail 270. One of the commonest snakes in Morocco and Algeria north of the Sahara, and extending to the northern parts of Tunisia. Obtained by M. Lataste in Algeria, at Oran, Batna, M’sila, and Tebesa, and received by him from the Plateau of Sersou and from Bona. Found also in Spain and Portugal and in Sicily. Recorded from Egypt through confusion with Z. nummifer, Riippell. Figured in Bonaparte’s ‘ Fauna Italica.’ 3. ZAMENIS DIADEMA, Schlegel, 1837. Z. cliffordii, Stvauch. Scales more or less obtusely keeled, in 25 to 33 rows. Head-shields more or less broken up, there being frequently three transverse series of shields between the rostral and the frontal ; three or more prefrontals ; three to five loreals; two to four pre- and three or four postoculars; a series of suboculars separates the labials from the eye; temporals small, scale-like; 10 to 13 upper labials. Ventrals 210 to 278; anal entire; subcaudals 65 to 110. Pale buff or sandy grey above, with more or less marked dark spots, of which the median usually form a series of rhombs; lower parts white, rarely with small blackish spots. Total length 1800 millim., tail 340. Ranges from the Algerian Sahara eastwards to North-western India. M. Lataste collected specimens at Biskra, Wargla, and Wed Magra in Algeria, and at Mettamer and Ferriana in Tunisia. The specimen from Biskra has 53 rows of scales, two from Wargla 25, two others from Wargla 27, the one from Wed Magra 32, the one from Mettamer 27, and the one from Ferriana 32. Figures: Jan, Icon. Gén. Ophid. livr. 20, pl. i1.; Geoffroy, Descr. Egypte, Rept. pl. vill. fig. 1. 4. Tropiponotus, Kuhl, 1824. Maxillary teeth 12 to 22, posterior longest; mandibulary teeth subequal. Head distinct from neck ; eye moderate or rather large, with round pupil. Body cylindrical ; scales keeled (rarely smooth), in 15 to 29 rows, with or without apical pits; ventrals rounded ; subcaudals in two rows. Nasal bones very small; vertebral hypapophyses distinct throughout the vertebral column. Two species in Barbary. 1. Tropiponotus natrix, Linnens, 1766. Scales in 19 rows. Seven upper labials, third and fourth entering the eye; usually one pre-and three postoculars. Greyish, brownish, or olive above, uniform or with AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 149 black spots; young with a yellow, black-edged collar, which may disappear in the adult. A variety (persa, Pall., muroruwm, Bp.) with two whitish or yellowish stripes along the back is common in Italy, but has not been found in Algeria. Total length one metre or more. Found all over Europe, Western and Central Asia. Rare in Algeria; not recorded from Morocco or Tunisia. Dr. Strauch found it at Algiers, M. Lataste at La Chiffa, Algiers, and Tifret, and Dr. Hagenmiiller on Mt. Edough, near Bona. Figures: Bonaparte, ‘ Fauna Italica’ (Natrix torquata). 2. TRoPIDONOTUS VIPERINUS, Latr., 1802. Scales in 21 rows, rarely 23 (one specimen from L’Arba and one from Cabes, Lataste). Seven upper labials, third and fourth entering the eye; one or two pra- and two postoculars. Greyish, brownish, or reddish, with a more or less distinct black zigzag stripe along the back and ocelli on the sides; frequently (var. ocellata, Wael., aurolineata, Gervais) two pale stripes along the back. Total length 850 millim. Common all over Morocco, Algeria, and Tunisia, wherever water occurs, for this species is still more aquatic than the preceding. Inhabits also the Iberian Peninsula, France, Switzerland, and Italy. Figure: Bonaparte, ‘ Fauna Italica.’ 5. Macroproropon, Guichenot, 1850. Maxillary teeth 10 or 11, fourth and fifth or fifth and sixth enlarged, followed by an interspace, the two posterior grooved ; mandibular teeth increasing in size to the sixth, which is followed by an interspace, the posterior teeth small. Head short, slightly distinct from neck; eye small, with vertically subelliptic pupil. Body moderately elongate, cylindrical; scales smooth, in 19 to 25 rows, with apical pits; ventrals rounded ; tail moderate ; subcaudals in two rows. 1. Macroprotopon cucuLLatus, Geoffroy, 1527. M. mauritanicus, Guichenot.—Lycognathus teniatus et textilis, Dum. & Bibr.—Coronella brevis, Ginther.—M. maroccanus, Peters. The unique species of this genus bears a general similarity to the Palearctic species of Coronella, from which it is, however, easily distinguished by the much depressed snout, the subelliptic pupil, the very broad and low rostral shield, and the presence of a single anterior temporal, which is usually separated from the postoculars, the sixth upper labial touching the parietal. Eight upper labials, fourth and fifth entering the eye; one pre-and two postoculars. The number of rows of scales varies from 19 to 25. Specimens from Tangier and Tetuan appear to have constantly 21 rows of scales, like VOL. XIII.—ParT m1. No. 8.—October, 1891. Z 150 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES those from the south of Spain (Badajos, coll. Lataste; Andalusia, Brit. Mus.). The number varies from 21 to 25, 23 being the usual number, in those from Casablanca, Mogador, and Morocco (Coronella brevis, Gthr., Macroprotodon maroccanus, Peters) ; out of 7 specimens from the city of Morocco, I find 5 with 23 rows, one with 21, and one with 25, and variation in a nearly equal proportion is recorded by Boettger on 44 specimens from Casablanca. In Algerian and Tunisian specimens there are usually 19 rows, as in all those from the Baleares, Tripoli, and Egypt; but I note 21 rows in one from Tunis, and M. Lataste found the same number in one specimen from Batna. Ventrals 155 to 192; anal divided ; subcaudals 40 to 51. The coloration also varies greatly, and irrespective of the scaling. The large black blotch on the head, whence the name cucullatus, is not very frequent in occidental specimens; but a dark collar, descending to the sides of the neck, is usually present, and an oblique dark streak below the eye is constant. The belly may be uniform yellowish or almost entirely black; it is usually yellowish, with quadrangular black spots, as in Coronella girondica and amalie ; usually a dark streak along the middle of the subcaudal region. The largest specimen examined by me measures 490 millim., tail 85. This species inhabits the south of the Iberian Peninsula, the Baleares, and the whole of North Africa, penetrating into the Sahara. It is common and generally distributed in Morocco, Algeria, and Tunisia. Figured by Guichenot, Explor. Sc. Alg., Rept. pl. il. fig. 2. 6. PsamMopuis, Boie, 1827. Maxillary teeth 10 to 13, one or two of the middle ones much enlarged, fang-like, and preceded and followed by an interspace, the two posterior grooved ; anterior mandibular teeth long, posterior small. Head elongate, distinct from neck, with angular canthus rostralis; eye rather large, with round pupil. Body elongate, cylindrical; scales smooth, in 15 or 17 rows, with apical pits; ventrals rounded or obtusely angulated laterally ; tail long ; subcaudals in two rows. A single species in Barbary. 1. PSAMMOPHIS SIBILANS, Linnzus, 1766. Ps. punctatus, D. & B., Gervais. Head narrow and elongate; internasals much shorter than the prefrontals; frontal very narrow, in contact with the preocular; loreal much elongate; one or two pre- and two or three postoculars; eight or nine upper labials, fourth and fifth, or fifth and sixth* entering the eye. Scales in 17 rows. Brown or greenish above, with longitu- All the specimens obtained in Algeria and Tunis by M. Lataste have 9 upper labials, fifth and sixth entering the eye (var. punctata, D. & B.). AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 151 dinal series of darker dots, or with two or three yellowish longitudinal streaks; upper lip and lower parts yellowish white, uniform or dotted with black. Total length 920 millim., tail 290. Reaches a length of 14 metre. Inhabits North Africa, Arabia, Syria, Asia Minor, and Southern Russia. Recorded by Gervais from Sefissifa, near the Moroccan frontier of Algeria, and by Strauch from the Mzab. M. Lataste found this snake common in the Algerian and Tunisian Sahara, and in the southern parts of the Plateaux; in Algeria, at Biskra, Tuggurt, Laghouat, Bou-Guelfaia, and Bou-Saada; in Tunisia at Raz-el-Wed, Cabes, Djebel Domeur, El Mamman des Beni-Zib, Fratis, Taferma, Tamesred, Bougrara, Mettamer, and Nebech el Dib. Figured in ‘ Description de l Egypte,’ Rept. pl. viii. fig. 4. 7. CaLopettis, Wagler, 1830. Maxillary teeth 10 to 16, subequal, followed by a very long grooved fang; anterior (especially 3rd to 5th or 6th) mandibular teeth long, posterior small. Head more or less elongate, distinct from neck, with angular canthus rostralis and projecting supra- ocular; eye large, with round pupil; nostril a crescentic slit between two nasals. Body elongate, cylindrical; scales smooth, more or less distinctly grooved longitudinally in the adult, with rather indistinct apical pits, in 17 or 19 rows; ventrals rounded ; tail rather long ; subcaudals in two rows, Two species in Barbary. 1. C@LopEttis LAceRTINA, Wagler, 1824. C. monspessulanus, Rozet. Snout rather prominent, obtuse ; forehead and loreal region concave. Internasals much shorter than the prefrontals; frontal narrower than the supraocular, in contact with the preocular; two loreal shields; one pre- and two or three postoculars ; eight upper labials, fourth and fifth entering the eye. Scales more or less distinctly grooved, in 19 (rarely 17) rows. Olive or brown above, with or without dark spots; sides often blackish ; yellowish white beneath, uniform or spotted or clouded with brown or olive. Total length 1580 millim., tail 350. This fine snake inhabits Southern Europe, the whole of North Africa, north and south of the Atlas, and South-western Asia. It is one of the commonest snakes all over Morocco, Algeria, and ‘Tunisia. Excellent figures are given by Bonaparte, ‘ Fauna Italica,’ and by Savigny, ‘ Descrip- tion de ’Egypte,’ Rept., Suppl. pl. v. figs. 2 & 3. 2. C@LOPELTIS PRoDUCTA, Gervais, 1857. Snout very prominent, obtusely pointed; forehead flat or slightly convex ; loreal Tight 152 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES region concave. Rostral wedged in far between the internasals, which are a little shorter than the prefrontals ; frontal as broad as the supraocular ; a single loreal; one pre- and two or three postoculars ; eight upper labials, fourth and fifth entering the eye. Scales not very distinctly grooved, in 17 rows. Pale yellowish brown or sandy grey above, with brown or blackish spots; two oblique brown bars on each side of the head behind the angle of the mouth ; lower parts white. Total length 600 millim.. tail 110. Originally described from the Algerian Sahara, this species has since been found in Tunisia, Tripoli, Egypt, Nubia, and Arabia Gervais’s specimen was obtained on the borders of the Sahara, between Bou-Alam and the Arbas, in the Province of Oran. A single specimen was obtained in Tunisia, at Bou-Hedma, near Gafsa, by M. Valéry-Mayet. Figured by Jan, Icon. Gén. Ophid. livr. 34, pl. ii. fig. 2. 8. Nara, Laurenti, 1768. Poison-fangs with a distinct groove anteriorly, followed by one to three small solid teeth. Head distinct from neck; no loreal. Eye rather small, with round pupil. Neck dilatable. Body cylindrical; scales disposed obliquely, smooth, in 15 or more rows; tail moderate; subcaudals in a single or double row. A single species in Barbary. 1. Nara wale, Linneus, 1766. Seven upper labials, sixth largest and in contact with the postoculars. 21 to 23 scales across the neck, 19 to 21 across the middle of the body. All the specimens hitherto found in Barbary have the eye completely separated from the labials by a series of suboculars (var. annulifera, Peters, 1854) and the coloration of the upper parts is a uniform dark or blackish brown. Reaches a length of 2 metres. The African Cobra is found all over Africa south of the Atlas. A. Duméril (Rev. Mag. Zool. 1856, p. 554) mentions a specimen received by the Paris Museum from Morocco, and Boettger records it from the interior of Morocco, M. Lataste obtained specimens near Biskra, and one at Zarzis, in Tunisia; a second specimen was obtained in Tunisia by M. Valéry-Mayet at the well of El Aia, near Wed Leben, and a third at Raz-el-Aioun, between Gafsa and Tameghza, by M. Sédillot. The var. annulifera is beautifully figured in the ‘Expédition de lEgypte,’ Rept., Suppl. pl. in. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY, 15 uo Fam. 3. VIPERID. The Vipers of Barbary belong to three genera :— Lateral series of scales running in straight longitudinal lines; subcaudals in two LOWS Sane geC ame meaner en eS as a Se ES ee ee Ie Vipera Lateral scales disposed obliquely ; subeaudals in tworows . . . . . . . . 2. Cerasres. Lateral scales disposed obliquely; subcaudals in asinglerow . . . . . . . 3. Ecuis. 1. Virpra, Laurenti, 1768. Upper surface of head covered with scales or small shields. Scales keeled, in 21 to 38 straight longitudinal rows. Subcaudals in two rows. The three species found in Barbary may be distinguished as follows :— A. Nostrils lateral. Bcalestin 2 rows) send OL snout burned mp. 4 - . . - = - . = » « « « ly datuste: Scales in 23 to 27 rows; snout blunt AS eae eee 2. lebetina. B. Nostrils directed upwards; scales in 29to 3lrows. . . . . . =. =. +. . 38. arietans. 1. VIPERA LATASTIL, Bosca, 1878. V. aspis, Strauch, Snout turned up, terminating in a low erect appendage; rostral twice as deep as broad; a large supraocular shield, separated from its fellow by five to eight longi- tudinal series of smooth scales; two or three series of scales between the eye and the labials; 9 to 11 upper labials. Scales in 21 rows. Pale brown above, with a zigzag or scalloped dark brown band and a lateral series of dark brown spots; a dark band from the eye to the neck ; lower parts blackish, dotted or spotted with white or grey, spotted black and white. Total length 530 millim., tail 60. This species, first described from Spain and Portugal, where it had long been con- founded with the more oriental V. ammodytes, is of particular interest as forming a complete passage between the latter species and V. aspis ; in fact, the lesser development of the rostral appendage as compared with V. ammodytes, and the greater development of the same as compared with V. aspis, are the only characters which distinguish V. latastii from its two allies. It was first recorded in Barbary from Guyotville, near Algiers, under the name of V. aspis, by Strauch, and it has since been found on Mt. Edough, near Bona, by Dr. Hagenmiiller and M. Lataste. Dr. Kobelt collected two specimens near Tangier, which have been described by Boettger. Figured by Bosca, Bull. Soc. Zool. France, 1878, pl. iv. 154 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES 2. VIPERA LEBETINA, Linneus, 1766. V. brachyura, Schlegel. Lchidna mauritanica, Guichenot. Snout obtuse. Nostril between three shields; rostral a little broader than deep; a narrow supraocular shield is present or absent; upper surface of head covered with small, imbricate, strongly keeled scales, 9 to 12 across the forehead, from eye to eye ; three or four series of scales between the eye and the labials; 10 to 12 upper labials. Scales in 23 to 27 rows. Pale grey-brown above, with darker spots or cross-bands, which are very distinct in the young, but feebly marked or absent in the adults; lower parts whitish, powdered with grey. Total length 12 metre. Inhabits North Africa and South-western Asia, and the Greek Island Milo, to Northern Baluchistan, Afghanistan, and Cashmere. It is not uncommon near Oran ; has been recorded from the interior of Morocco by Boettger; M. Lataste saw specimens from near Batna and Mt. Edough, Bona’, in the collection of M. Hénon, and captured others in Tunisia at El] Hammam des Beni-Zib, Djebel Domer, Taferma, and Tames- mida, and received a specimen from Tadjera, near Mettamer, through Capt. Rebillot. Figured by Guichenot, Explor. Sc. Alg., Rept. pl. iii. 3. VIPERA ARIETANS, Merrem, 1820. Snout very short and broad. Nostrils large, directed upwards, pierced between three shields; rostral more than twice as broad as deep; no supraocular shield; upper surface of head covered with small, imbricate, strongly keeled scales, 9 to 11 across the forehead, from eye to eye; three or four series of scales between the eye and the Jabials; 12 to 15 upper labials. Scales in 29 to 31 rows. Yellowish or pale brown above elegantly marked with large Af -shaped, dark brown, black-edged spots ; a large dark blotch covers the crown, separated from a smaller interorbital spot by a transverse yellow line; an oblique dark brown band below, and another behind the eye. Reaches a length of 1220 millim. This large and deadly snake is found over the greater part of Tropical and South Africa. From West Africa it penetrates into Southern Morocco, a specimen from the Valley of Sous having been recorded by Boettger. A good figure is given by Wagler, Icon. Amph. pl. xi. 2. Crerastes, Wagler, 1830. Upper surface of head covered with scales. Scales keeled, in 25 to 33 rows, the laterals disposed obliquely. Subcaudals in two rows. Two species in the Algerian and Tunisian Sahara. * This locality, M. Lataste informs me, is somewhat doubtful. The Batna specimens are uniform greenish above. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 155 1. Cerastes viPpera, Linnzeus, 1766. (Plate XVIII. fig. 2.) Vipera avicenne, Strauch. Snout very short, rounded; eye very small. Head-scales small, tubercularly keeled ; nostril between two small shields; no horn-like scales over the eye; three or four series of keeled scales between the eye and the labials. Scales in 23 to 25 rows. A strong keel on each side of the ventrals. Yellowish brown, sand-colour above, with or without darker spots ; lower parts white. Total length 240 millim., tail 30. This small Viper inhabits the desert of Algeria, Tunisia, Tripoli, and Egypt. It was first recorded in Algeria from the Western Desert by Duméril and Bibron (Zchidna atricauda), and M. Lataste collected specimens at Bou-Saada, Biskra, and between Bou- Saada and Biskra. M. Lataste did not come across it in Tunisia, but was informed that Marquis Doria possesses several specimens from the southern parts. The specimen figured by Jan under the name of Vipera avicenne is a Cerastes cornutus without horns. As there exists no figure of this viper, I have supplied one on Plate XVIII. fig. 2. 2. CERASTES CorNUTUS, Forskal, 1775. Vipera cerastes, Schlegel, Gervais, Strauch. Snout very short and broad ; eye rather small, usually with a large, ribbed, horn-like scale above. Head-scales small, tubercularly keeled ; nostril in a single small nasal ; four or five series of keeled scales between the eye and the labials. Scales in 29 to 33 rows. An obtuse keel on each side of the ventrals. Yellowish-brown sand-colour above, with or without brown spots forming regular longitudinal series, white below. Total length 630 millim., tail 75. Inhabits the Sahara, extending eastwards to Arabia. Schlegel records it from Biskra, Strauch from Djelfa, Laghouat, Saida, Biskra, and Batna, and Boettger from Geryville. M. Lataste obtained it in Algeria, at Bou-Saada and at Bordj-Tayer-Rasson, and in other localities in the sandy Sahara, and at Wed Magra, in the southern parts of the High Plateaux; he found it common throughout Southern Tunisia. Figures: Jan, Icon. Ophid. livr. 45, pl. v. (Vipera cerastes and V. avicenne), and Geoffroy, Descr. de ’Egypte, Rept. pl. vi. fig. 3. 3. Ecuis, Merrem, 1820. Upper surface of head covered with scales. Scales keeled, in 25 to 35 rows, the laterals disposed obliquely. Subcaudals in a single row. A single species in Barbary. 1. Ecnts carnmvata, Schneider, 1801. Snout very short and rounded. Nostril between three shields, the anterior and upper 156 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES of which are in contact with the rostral; head covered with small keeled scales, among which an enlarged supraocular is sometimes present ; two series of scales between the eye and the labials; 11 or 12 upper labials. Scales in 29 to 35 rows. Pale buff, greyish, reddish, or pale brown above, with three series of whitish spots edged with dark brown; a zigzag dark brown band may run along each side: a cruciform or 4-shaped, whitish, dark-edged marking on the head; lower parts whitish, uniform or with brown dots. Total length 600 millim., tail 65. Inhabits the desert sandy districts of North Africa, South-western Asia, and India. M. Lataste examined several specimens from Biskra in M. Hénon’s collection at Con- stantine, and a single specimen was found at Tadjera, near Mettamer, in Tunisia, by M. Letourneux. Figure: ‘ Description de lEgypte,’ Rept., Suppl. pl. iv. fig. 1. BATRACHIA. The Batrachians are very poorly represented in North Africa. They fall into two Orders :— I, ECAUDATA, Frogs and Toads, in which the tail is present only during the larval period. TI. CAUDATA, Newts and Salamanders, in which the tail persists throughout life. Order I. ECAUDATA. Four Families :— . Ranide. Upper jaw toothed; diapophyses of sacral vertebra not dilated. . Bufonide. Jaws toothless ; diapophyses of sacral vertebra dilated. . Hylide. Upper jaw toothed; diapophyses of sacral vertebra dilated ; digits expanded at the end, the distal phalanx claw-shaped and swollen at the base. 4. Discoglosside. Upper jaw toothed; diapophyses of sacral vertebra dilated; anterior dorsal vertebrae with short ribs. owe Each of these four Families is represented in Barbary by a single genus. The four genera may be distinguished as follows :— I. Pupil horizontal ; vomerine teeth, if present, between the choanz. A. Digits not dilated at the end. Tongue deeply notched, bifid posteriorly ; teeth in upper jaw and on palate. 1. Rana. Tongue elliptical, entire ; no teeth. 2. Buro. A. Digits dilated at the end. OB sie Sa ole ia chu tat 3. Hyxa. II. Pupil round or subtriangular; vomerine teeth behind the choanz . 4. DiscoeLossus. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. Ld57 Fam, 1. RANIDZ. 1, Rana, Linneus, 1766. Pupil horizontal. Vomerine teeth. ‘Tongue forked and free behind. £ ingers free, toes webbed. This almost cosmopolitan genus is represented in Barbary by a single species. 1. Rana EscuLenta, Linneeus, 1766. R. viridis, Guichenot. Vomerine teeth between the choanz. Interorbital space narrower than the upper eyelid; tympanum distinct, about two thirds the size of the eye. Toes entirely webbed. A glandular lateral fold. Green, olive, or bronzy brown above, asually with black spots and a pale green vertebral line. Male with two external vocal sacs. This species is distributed over nearly the whole of the Palearctic Region. The form found in Barbary, which has been named var. latastii by Camerano, I regard as inseparable from the var. rididwnda, Pall., which is found in Western and Central Asia, Eastern Europe and Germany, the south of France and the Pyrenean Peninsula, Tripoli, Egypt (?), and the Sinaitic Peninsula. It is distinguished from the typical form by the smaller size of the inner metatarsal tubercle, which is blunt, not com- pressed. It is found throughout Morocco, Algeria, and Tunis, penetrating into the desert, where it was obtained as far as Wargla by M. Lataste, who also found it everywhere in Tunisia, I append measurements in millimetres of several specimens (females) in the collection of the British Museum :— Tangier. Constantine. Tunis. - = Se eS From snout to vent.............. 85 69 69 65 90 53 75 75 Ibenpthrofrtibian Selec sckee ete. or 45 37 35 35 44 27 37 37 Length of foot (from outer meta- tarsal tubercle) ............ 45 7 34 34 A6 27 38 38 Length of inner toe .............. 13 11 10 10 13 ie 1 102 Length of inner metatarsal tubercle. 4 3 3 3 4 23 33 33 From which we see that the length of the inner metatarsal tubercle is contained from 3 to 3% times in the length of the inner toe, and from 11 to 12 times in the length of the foot, which nearly equals that of the tibia. The var. ridibunda is figured, from German specimens, in Proc. Zool. Soc. 1885, pl. xl. VOL. XIII.—PART 111. No. 9.—October, 1891. ‘ 2A 158 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES Fam. 2. BUFONID/. 1. Buro, Laurenti, 1768. Pupil horizontal. Tongue elliptic or pyriform, entire and free behind. Fingers free, toes webbed. The true Toads form a large genus, represented over the greater part of the world. Three species are found in Barbary, distinguishable as follows :— A. Subarticular tubercles under the toes all single; a tarsal fold; tympanum about half the diameter of the eye cee 1. viridis. B. Subarticular tubercles under the median toes in pairs. A tarsal fold; first finger much longer than second No tarsal fold 2. mauritanicus. 3. vulgaris. 1. Boro viripis, Laurenti, 1768. B. variabilis, Gervais. Interorbital space narrower than the upper eyelid ; tympanum about half the diameter of the eye. First finger extending a little beyond second; toes half or two-thirds webbed, with single subarticular tubercles ; a tarsal fold. Above with olive or greenish spots on a greyish or pinkish ground; sometimes a yellow vertebral line. Male with a subgular vocal sac. From snout to vent 95 millim. This Toad has a very wide distribution, being found over the greater part of Europe, though not west of the Alps, Central and Western Asia, the Himalayas, and North Africa. Common in Italy and the Baleares, but absent from the Iberian Peninsula. It is known in Morocco, from Casablanca and between Mogador and Morocco, but has not been found in the Northern Promontory. Strauch says it is common near Oran, and Eichwald found it at Musaya, on the Algerian Atlas. Lataste received it from the Plateau of Sersou, collected specimens at Oran, El Guerah, Bona, and Ghardaia, and Tilremt, and found it common everywhere in Tunisia. The characters upon which Bufo boulengeri, Lataste (Rev. Int. des Sciences, 1879, p- 438), was founded, upon a single specimen from the Plateau of Sersou, have proved to be individual, and M. Lataste now entertains no doubt that the name should be regarded as a synonym of JB. viridis. 2. Buro mauriranicus, Schlegel, 1841. Bufo pantherinus, Guichenot, Strauch.—B. arabicus, Gervais. Interorbital space concave, broader than the upper eyelid ; tympanum very distinct, vertically oval, its greatest diameter not much more than half that of the eye. First finger much longer than second; toes webbed at the base, with double subarticular AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 159 tubercles ; a tarsal fold. Above usually with large insuliform, dark-edged, reddish- brown spots. Male with a subgular vocal sac. From snout to vent 140 millim. This fine large Toad appears to be peculiar to Barbary. It has been found in every part of Morocco yet investigated, and is very common all over Algeria as far south as the limit of the Sahara, M. Lataste having obtained it at Biskra, Bou-Saada, and Laghouat. It is found near Tunis, and M. Lataste met with it at Tozeur, Gafsa, and Ferriana, but not at Cabes, where Bufo viridis and Rana esculenta are abundant. I have given a figure of B. mauritanicus in Proc. Zool. Soc. 1880, pl. li. 3. BuFro VULGARIS, Laurenti, 1768. Interorbital space broader than the upper eyelid ; tympanum more or less distinct. First finger extending scarcely beyond second; toes at least half webbed, with double subarticular tubercles ; no tarsal fold. Brown or dull olive above, with darker spots; parotoid glands with a dark outer margin. Male without vocal sac. From snout to vent 150 millim. The Common Toad of Europe and Palarctic Asia is rare in Algeria, and at present only known from Algiers (Strauch, Lataste), Tlemsen (Boettger), and Bona, where Dr. Hagenmiiller states it is not unfrequent. It is undoubtedly the rarer of the three toads of Barbary. Camerano has recorded it from Larache in Morocco. It has not yet been obtained in Tunisia. Fam. 3. HYLIDZ. 1. Hyua, Laurenti, 1768. Pupil horizontal. Vomerine teeth. Tongue subcircular, entire or slightly nicked and more or less free behind. Fingers free or webbed, toes webbed. Of this large genus a single species occurs in Europe and round the Mediterranean. 1. Hyza arporea, Linneeus, 1766. H. viridis, Guichenot. Fingers webbed at the base; tympanum distinct; upper parts perfectly smooth, belly granular. Male with a large subgular vocal sac. From snout to vent 50 millim. The Tree-Frog of Barbary belongs to the var. meridionalis, Boettg., 1874 (=perezi, Bosca, 1880, barytonus, Héron-Royer, 1884), which is uniform green, without a dark stripe along the side of the body, and with the green colour extending to the sides of the throat. It inhabits the south of France, North Italy, Spain and Portugal, the Canary Islands and Madeira, and Barbary, where it is common all over the Tell. It has been found everywhere in Morocco. This variety is figured by Bosca, Ann. Soc. Esp. x. 1881, pl. ii. figs. 7-10, and by Héron-Royer, Bull. Soc. Zool. France, 1884, pl. ix. 2a2 160 Mk. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES Fam. 4, DISCOGLOSSID. 1. Discogiossus, Otth, 1836. Pupil roundish-subtriangular. Tongue circular, entire, scarcely free behind. Vomer- ine teeth in long transverse series behind the choane. Fingers free, toes webbed. 1. DiscogLossus pictus, Otth, 1836. Snout longer than the diameter of the orbit, without canthus rostralis; tympanum hidden or slightly distinct. First finger shorter than second; three metacarpal tuber- cles, the inner very much developed in the male; toes webbed at the base in the female, almost entirely in the male; a small inner metatarsal tubercle. Skin smooth or with small flat warts above. Brownish, yellowish, reddish, or olive above, with dark light- edged spots, sometimes confluent into longitudinal bands; some specimens with three light dorsal stripes. Male without voeal sacs; during the breeding-season with black rugosities on the chin, the inner metacarpal tubercle, the inner digits, and on the free border of the web between the toes. From snout to vent 60 millim. North-African specimens have been distinguished by Camerano (Atti Acc. Torin. xiii. 1878, p. 548, and xiv. 1879, p. 447, figs.) under the name of D. scovazzi, chiefly on account of their distinct tympanum; and this distinction has been recently upheld by Héron-Royer with the new name of D. auritus (Bull. Soc. Angers, 1889, p. 177). A renewed examination of the rich series in the British Museum has convinced me that, as shown by Lataste (‘‘ Etude sur le Discoglosse,” Act. Soc. Linn. Bordeaux (4) iii. 1879, p- 278), but one species of Discoglossus can be admitted. A male specimen, collected at Algiers by Mr. Sclater, has the tympanum completely concealed, and, on the other hand, the organ is perfectly distinct ina male collected by M. Bosca on the Serra Morena. ‘The shape and extent of the dark temporal band are subject to much varia- tion in specimens from the same locality, and I have failed to find any constancy in the other very trivial distinctive characters pointed out by M. Héron-Royer. D. pictus abounds in the Tell, from Morocco to Tunis, and is also found in the intermediate zone between the Tell and the Sahara, M. Lataste having obtained it as far south as Batna. Moroccan localities are Tangier, Tetuan, Casablanca, Mogador, and Morocco. Common round Tunis, and found on Galita Island by Marquis Doria. Also recorded by Lataste from the Tunisian Chotts (Tozeur and Nefta). In Europe D. pictus is known from Spain and Portugal, Corsica, Sardinia, Malta, and small neigh- bouring islands. M. Lataste has observed that, as in the European Alytes, the breeding-season extends from the early spring to the end of summer. Excellent figures of this Batrachian accompany Lataste’s memoir quoted above. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 161 Order II. CAUDATA. Fam. 1. SALAMANDRIDZA. Lizard-like Batrachians breathing by lungs in the perfect condition, with well- developed eyelids. Represented in Barbary by two genera. 1. Satramanpra, Laurenti, 1768. Tail subcylindrical. Terrestrial. 1. SALAMANDRA MAcuLOSA, Laurenti, 1768. (Plate XVIII. fig. 3.) Skin smooth, shining, porous above ; a distinct parotoid gland on each side of the neck ; a lateral series of large warts; a strong gular fold. Black, with yellow markings. Inhabits Central and Southern Europe, Syria, Morocco, and. Algeria. The Moroccan and Algeriam specimens are separable as a variety which has been named var. algira, by Bedriaga (Arch. f. Nat. 1883, p. 245). It is distinguished from the European Salamander, including the Corsican form, 8. corsica, Savi, to which the Algerian specimens have been erroneously referred by some authors, by the more slender build, the longer digits, and the longer tail, as may be seen from the following measurements, in millimetres, of specimens in the British Museum :— Tangier. Bona. ee A ey ian From snout tovent. . . S6 73 62 AT fat) 60) EDI gs! licen SOP Ss ee eam 65 55 43 80 02 bird’ tocenes i. 3's. 8 6°5 5 4 8 5: itthitoemee ieee Le su) 3 3 2 2 3:5 2 The yellow spots are few, round or oval, and disposed alternately in two series, but never form longitudinal bands as is frequently the case in European specimens. The Salamander is very local in Algeria, but abundant where it occurs. Guichenot found it at Oran, and states that Col. Levaillant got it at Constantine. Lallemant records-it, on the authority of Letourneux, from Kabylia and Bona (Mt. Edough). It has been found in great numbers in the latter locality by Dr. Hagenmiiller. M. Lataste received it from L’Arba through M. Lallemant, and collected himself larval specimens in that locality. Hanoteau and Letourneux record it from the forest of Akfadou, Bougia, and Fort National, and Dr. Boettger from Bougia. The only locality in Morocco where the Salamander has yet been found is the Benider Hills, near Tan- gier ; we are indebted to M. H. Waucher for this discovery. The North-African variety of Salamandra maculosa has not been figured before. Fig. 3a on Plate XVIII. represents a specimen from Mt. Edough, near Bona, and figs. 34, ¢ two young from the Benider Hills, near Tangier. 162 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON THE REPTILES 2. Moueg, Merrem, 1820. Tail compressed. Aquatic during the breeding-season. Three species in Barbary. A. Palatine teeth not extending forwards beyond the line of the choanz. Palatine teeth forming a N; contour of lower jaw semicircular. . . . . . 1. poireti. Palatine teeth forming a A; contour of lower jaw semielliptic . . . . . . 2. hagenmuelleri. B. Palatine teeth extending forwards beyond the line of the choane. . . . 3. waltlii. 1. Mouce porreti, Gervais, 1835. Euproctus rusconii, Guichenot. Triton nebulosus, Guichenot. Palatine teeth in two slightly curved series, approximating in front, forming a fl. Tongue subcircular or oval, free behind and on the sides. Head much depressed, as long as broad or a little longer; snout broad, rounded, the contour of the jaws semi- circular. Tail longer than head and body. Skin tuberculate; a more or less distinct gular fold. Olive above, yellow or orange beneath, with or without small black spots. Total length 150 millim. Common near Algiers and at L’Arba, whence M. Lataste received specimens. He also observed it at Guyotville, and received a specimen from Bougie, through Dr. Hagenmiiller, in 1882. Guichenot records it from Oran, and Giglioli from near Tunis. Figured under two different names by Guichenot. 2. MOLGE HAGENMUELLERI, Lataste, 1881. (Plate XVIII. fig. 4.) Distinguished from the preceding by the series of palatine teeth being less far apart anteriorly, forming a A; head longer, contour of jaws semielliptic. Fingers and toes more slender. Size smaller, 100 millim. This species was founded on numerous specimens sent from Bona and its environs by Dr. Hagenmiiller to M. F. Lataste. It has since been recorded from Biskra by Dr. Boettger. Specimens received from Constantine through M. Hénon in 1881, induce M. Lataste to regard MW. hagenmuelleri as a variety of M. poireti, as there appears to be a complete passage between them and the specimen from Bougie noticed above. I have given figures of typical specimens from Bona, on Plate XVIII. fig. 4. 3. Mote waLtii, Michahelles, 1830. Palatine teeth in two slightly curved series approximating in front, commencing in frent of the line of the choanz. Tongue subcircular, free on the sides and behind. Head much depressed, as long as broad. ‘Tail longer than head and body. Ribs very long, ending in a sharp point, which frequently perforates the skin. Skin tuberculate; a strong gular fold. Olive-brown above, yellowish beneath, with blackish markings. AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. 16: Total length 224 millim. Inhabits the south of Spain and Portugal, and has been found in Morocco at Tangier, Ceuta, and between Tangier and Tetuan. Specimens recently sent by M. Vaucher were obtained in the marshes of Charf-la-Kaab, a few miles south of Tangier. Molge waltlii has been several times figured; the least unsatisfactory figure is that given by Bonaparte, ‘ Fauna Italica.’ EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE XIII. Fig. 1. Sawrodactylus mauritanicus, D. & B. Mogador. (Page 109.) a. Natural size. b. Side view of head, x 3. c. Lower view of head, x 3. Fig. 2. Ptyodactylus lobatus, var. oudrii, Lataste. Bou-Saada. (Page 114.) a. Natural size. b. Side view of head, x 2. c. Lower view of head, x 2. Fig. 3. Tarentola mauritanica, var. deserti, Lataste. Wargla. (Page 116.) a. Natural size. b. Side view of head, natural size. c. Lower view of head, natural size. Fig. 4. Agama tournevillii, Lataste. Sahara. (Page 118.) a. Natural size. 6. Side view of head, natural size. PLATE XIV. Fig. 1. Agama bibronii, A. Dum. Tangier. (Page 118.) a. 6, natural size. b. 3, side view of head, natural size. c. 2, natural size. d. Young, natural size. Fig. 2. Psammodromus blanci, Lataste. Lambesa. (Page 127.) a. 2, natural size, upper view. 6. Lower view. c. Upper view of head, x 2. d. Side view of head, x 2. 164 ON THE REPTILES AND BATRACHIANS OF BARBARY. PLATE XV. Lacerta ocellata, Daud. (Page 123.) Figs. a, b,c, d. Adult ¢. Tunis. (Var. pater, Lataste.) Fig. e. Young. Algiers. (Var. pater, Lataste.) Fig. f. Upper view of head of @. ‘Tangier. (Var. tangitana, Blgr.) Fig. g. Upper view of head of g. Ferrol, Spain. All the figures natural size. PLATE XVL Aumeces algeriensis, Peters, natural size. Mogador. (Page 136.) PLATE XVII. Fig. 1. Chalcides ocellatus, var. vittatus, Blgr. Tangier. (Page 139.) And (a) side view of head and anterior part of body, natural size. Fig. 2. Chalcides ocellatus, var. polylepis, Blgr., natural size. City of Morocco. (Page 139.) And (a) side view of head and anterior part of body, X 2. Fig. 3. Chalcides lineatus, Leuck. Tangier. (Page 139.) PLATE XVIII. Fig. 1. Coronella amalie, Boettg. Tangier. (Page 144.) a. Natural size. 6. Upper view of head, x 2. c. Side view of head, x 2. Fig. 2. Cerastes vipera, L. Tripoli. (Page 155.) a. Natural size. 6. Upper view of head, x 2. c. Side view of head, x 2. Fig. 3. Salamandra maculosa, var. algira, Bedr. (Page 161.) a. 9@, natural size. Bona. b,c. Young. Tangier. Fig. 4. Molge hagenmuelleri, Lataste. Bona. (Page 162.) a. 3, Natural size. 6. 2, natural size. ¢. Open mouth, x 2. Peter Smit del et ith. 1.SAURODACTYLUS MAURITANICUS 2.PTYODACTYLUS LOBATUS, var. OUDRII 3. TARENTOLA MAURITANICA,vaR.DESERTI. 4.AGAMA TOURNEVILLIL. Mintern Bros. imp. LLL L £14 fintern Bros. imp Peter-Smit det. et lith. 5 M 1. AGAMA BIBRONIT 2.PSAMMODROMUS BLANCI ws Mintern Bros. imp Peter Smit del. et ith LACERTA OCELLATA “SISNAHIYADTV SHOANNAA dun © soagr uzaqung WI sp ug sazsq IK 0b LN FVO °Y? 7° Gp Fg imp 9 2 Ay G b 2 o a Cel sit oa Peter Smut del. et lith. vAR.POLYLEPIS. US, AT Al THALCIDES OCELL/ c OCELLATUS var. VITTATUS i=) 1. CHALCIDE 38. CHALCIDES LINEATUS . Se Peter Smit del. et hth. 1.CORONELLA AMALIZ 2. -SALAMANDRA MACULOSA,var . ALGIRA. CERASTES VIPERA 4.MOLGE HAGENMUELLERT. Mintern Bros imp To Fellows. To the Public. Gass ad Sane VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 - 1216 0 Part 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) Ben Olen 016 O », 2. (1880, containing 7 Plates) 59 0-180 14 0 » 98. (1881, containing 8 Plates) Foi eats) LTOK0 » 4. (1881, containing 3 Plates) . . . . , RAN OWa re Ie 010 0 » 5. (1881, containing 13 Plates) . . . . . we OS 0 140 » 6, (1882, containing 6 Plates) . . . .. a Onl O 016 0 » 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) eo lon 2.0 LG0"7 0 » 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) : 37) O.AZ 0 016 0 » 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . . . . 3/0) L210 016 O », 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) ive : eae ine mat 33 2 0 »» 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and 1 Index) ao: 2 0 VOLUME XII. (1886-1890, containing 65 Plates) . . Price5 8 O 7 4 0 Partl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . » 0 9 0 012 0 » 2. (1886, containing 7 Plates) . .... Ome O. 016 0 » 8. (1886, containing 2Plates) . . . . . a7 Oe 416 060 } » 4, (1886, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . OL ous0 100 9 » 5. (1886, containing 5 Plates) . . ... «4, 0 9 0 012 0 a » 6. (1887, containing 7 Plates) . .... 4 012 0 016 0 : » 7. (1888, containing 8 Plates) . . . . . » 0 9 O 012 0 ; , 8. (1889, containing 3 Plates) ..... 4 0 6 0 08 0 » 9. (1889, containing 7 Plates) . . . E reek OM BS Op Leth © -,, 10. (1890, containing 8 Plates and Title and ‘Naren 3 OL SELD LEN 200; VOLUME XIII. Part 1. (1891, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . PriceO 15 9 Lea) Part 2. (1891, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . OTD. Cove. arm trees: ‘ Part 3. (1891, containing 6 Plates) . ... . Bits Oa 13: keeps ae elles 4c a () a E ber a oh CONTENTS. V. Catalogue of the Reptiles and Batrachians of Barbary (Morocco, Algeria, Tunisia), based chiefly upon the Notes and Collections made in 1880-1884 by M. Fernand Lataste. By G. A. Boutencer. (Plates XIII—XVIIL) page 93 THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Tux scientific publications of the Zoological Society of London are of two kinds—* Proceedings,” published in an octavo form, and “Transactions,” in quarto. According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi- ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published in the “ Proceedings” by the Committee of Publication. A large number of coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. The “ Proceedings”? for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June, August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding year. The “Transactions” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are issued at irregular intervals. Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 26 per cent. is made upon purchases of Publications issued prior to 1871, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual Volume of the ‘ Zoological Record ’ for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom), but this privilege only holds good if the subscription is paid before the First of December in each year. Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through any bookseller. : P. L. SCLATER, October, 1891. Secretary. ; TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Vou. XII.—Parr 4. LONDON: "PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY, BE AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE; ay | April 1892. fips Price 6s. [Red Lion Court, Fleet Street. TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. To Fellows. To the Public. £s. d. BRT rhs VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 3138 6 . . . 418 OF VOLUME II. (1835-1841, containing 71 Plates). . Price 4 0 0... 5 6 6* VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price 3 8 3 . . . 411 O* VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 77 Plates). . Price 6 2 0... 8 2 6% VOLUME _ V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price 5 4 3 . . . 619 O VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 92 Plates). . Pricell 5 0 .. .15 0 0 VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates) . . Price 10 4 0 . . .1812 0 VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 3 . . .1211 0 VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates). . Price 12 1 for) =) o>) ~ o VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 95 Plates). . Price 10 0 3 .13 7 0 Part 1, (1877, with numerous woodcuts) . » 0 9 O -. 012 0 » 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) 2... . Orie sO 110 0 » 93. (1877, containing 6 Plates) . . .. . ONS OF: ao » 4. (1878, containing 9 Plates) Seno ot 110 0 » 5. (1878, containing 38 Plates) . . .. . idle oO ere 012 0 », 6. (1878, containing 9 Plates) . . ... got eae we ie 110 0 » 7%. (1878, containmg 7 Plates) . . . . . col OMS? Oat ce 140 5, 8. (1878, contaming 8 Plates) . .... apa on Ol ars 100 » 9. (1878, containmg 4 Plates) . . ... SOO (ON: 012 0 », 10. (1879, containing 6 Plates) 5 2 Ode ROH ys 016 0 » 11. (1879, containing 5 Plates) : a0 OO" ye 012 0 », 12. (1879, containing 4 Plates) . . ... . » O15 9 ed STO » 13. (1879, containing 7 Plates and Title and Index) , 018 O 14 0 Genera Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1883-1879) . . . jt OL gt 6 010 0 * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. ; . Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. VI. On a Skull of Trogontherium cuvieri from the Forest Bed of East Runton, near Cromer. By KE. T. Newton, F.G.S., F.Z.8., Geological Survey. Received March 17th, 1891, read April 21st, 1891. [Puate XIX. ] Contents. Page HeSMUICURONUCLON PRT Mmete se atistd «ciel. oats Risto atlas tleckceecwen atin’ 165 2. Description of the Skull of Yrogontherium from East Runton.......... 166 3. Dental Characters of the Trogontherium of the Forest Bed .......... 170 4. Comparison of the Forest Bed Skull with Fischer’s Lrogontherium cuvieri 171 5. Comparison of the Forest Bed Skull with that of Conodontes boisvillettii... 172 OrmN CAS nTeMenusmey cra reteistere ra steven, «c.ayos aie ssiee cre coher ob, aracisuncayenelea eee he 17 MM CONCUMONG tia fe taiveh taste fades ev Stein cies viaje siecle sewed ne clea saad 174 Capbivoaraphiy Mepea eatery stele l= c a. 2) hake ieetatel «crete te ellavs a eelaetetee 174 GL DES ENON OME ENCE G5 GOA DOD CONE COBO cEr Oem cnerie 175 1. Introductory. AT the time when the Geological Survey Memoir on the Vertebrata of the Forest Bed was published (1882), the parts of the skull of Zrogontherium, which were known in this country, were the maxille and premaxille, with incisors and cheek-teeth ; the only example, however, of a last upper molar was the half tooth preserved, with the first and second molars, in the maxilla described by Sir R. Owen', which is preserved in the King Collection in the Museum of Practical Geology. The imperfect condition of this last upper tooth deprived us of one of the chief characters by which Trogontheriwi is distinguished from Castor, and rendered the determination of the British specimens less certain than it would otherwise have been; the available materials, however, were sufficient to justify Sir R. Owen's reference of them to Trogontherium cuvieri, a form described by Fischer” from near the Sea of Azof. A skull of this rodent, from British deposits, has long been a desideratum, in order that a close comparison might be made with the nearly perfect type skull; and such a specimen has now been secured from the Forest Bed of East Runton by Mr. A. Savin, of Cromer, who has been kind enough to send it to me for identification and description. In many particulars this specimen (Plate XIX.) is in a more satisfactory condition for examination than Fischer’s type, which is so much obscured by hard sandy matrix that the relations of the bones cannot be clearly seen, while Mr. Savin’s specimen is almost free from matrix, and the surfaces of the bones, as well as the sutures, are well displayed. * Geol. Mag. vol. vi. p. 49 (1869). 2 Moscow Soc. Nat., Mém. vol. ii. p. 250 (1809). VOL. XI.—Part tv. No. 1.—April, 1892. 28 gs 166 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON A SKULL OF TROGONTHERIUM CUVIERI It is proposed in the first place to describe this new specimen in detail, at the same time comparing it with the skull of the Beaver, to which it is nearly allied, and then to institute a comparison between it and Fischer’s type; and finally to consider its relation to the skull from the Pliocene of Saint-Prest, called by M. Laugel in 1862 Conodontes boisvillettii', which is believed to be referable to the same genus and species. There has been much diversity of opinion as to the genus to which these Forest Bed remains should be referred, and consequently the synonymy is very perplexing; this has, however, been explained in the Memoir of the Geological Survey already referred to, and the new specimen seems to me fully to confirm the opinions there expressed. References to the authors who have written upon the subject will be found at the end of this paper. 2. Description of the Skull of Trogontherium from East Runton. This Forest Bed skull has very nearly the same parts preserved as Fischer's type; it is of a dark brown colour, and is much impregnated with iron. ‘The nasal bones, as might be expected, have fallen away; and both the incisor teeth are absent, but their alveoli are intact. The jugal arch on both sides is broken off close to the cranium, leaving only the bases of the maxillary and squamesal buttresses. The bony external auditory meatus is wanting on the right side, and the thin lamin of the palatines and ptery- goids are broken away. There has evidently been a strong supraoccipital crest, probably as well developed as in the Beaver; but it is now much abraded. As this skull (Plate XIX.) bears a very close resemblance to that of a Beaver, its description will be most intelligible if given in terms of comparison with that animal ; and it is so little longer than the specimen from the fens, which will be used for comparison, that the relative proportions, indicated by the measurements given in the table on page 175, will be very obvious. When viewed from above (fig. 1) the difference in general proportion between the two skulls is clearly seen. The length of the cavity exposed by the removal of the nasal bones is about the same in both specimens, but is much the widest in the Trogontherium. The fronto-premaxillary suture in the Trogontherium is opposite the middle of the maxillary buttress for the jugal arch, and the premaxilla is consequently almost wholly in front of the maxillary buttress. In the Beaver this buttress is further forwards, and the premaxilla extends for some little distance behind it. ‘The frontals are longer and wider in Zrogontherium than in the Beaver; and the postorbital process is about halfway between the anterior and posterior buttresses of the jugal arch, while in the Beaver this process is further forwards. The parietals are much shorter than they are in the Beaver, and the same may be said of the interparietal. On each parietal, near the sagittal suture, there is a ridge, which, running backwards, meets its fellow at their junction with the triangular interparietal, and they are continued as a ' Bull. Soc. Géol. Fr. sér. 2, vol. xix. p. 167 (1862). FROM THE FOREST BED OF EAST RUNTON. 167 prominent median crest along the latter bone. The position of these parietal ridges, depending as they do upon the development of the temporal muscles, would no doubt vary in form in older skulls. The sagittal suture is even shorter than it is in the Beaver, the parietals only joining for about half an inch. The squamosal bone has much the same form that it has in the Beaver; but its parietal margin is more deeply sinuous, and the suture forms a strongly impressed groove along the side of the brain-case. On the side of the skull (fig. 5) the squamosal sends down a process from its hinder part between the auditory meatus and mastoid, and it has a large foramen a little behind the jugal buttress; while anteriorly it ends at the postorbital process. The jugal buttress of the maxilla descends from the upper surface of the skull about halfway towards the alveolar margin; while in the Beaver this buttress extends as a distinct ridge quite to the lower edge of the maxilla. The suborbital foramen is situated as it is in the Beaver, but the plate of bone by which it was covered is partly broken away on both sides. ‘This plate of bone in the Beaver is developed anteriorly into a strong ridge for the attachment of muscles; and judging’ from the still larger process remaining in the fossil below the foramen, the muscles attached in this region were more strongly developed than they are in the Beaver. The premaxilla in the fossil commences directly in front of the suborbital foramen, and is relatively larger than in the Beaver, being altogether more strongly developed, evidently in relation to the powerful incisor, indicated by the large size of the alveolus. The two premaxille form in front of the snout a vertical, roughened, triangular area, the upper part of which is separated by a deep transverse groove, and forms a pair of tubercles which encroach upon the lower part of the external nasal opening, and give it a nearly horizontal lower margin: the Beaver’s nasal aperture is pointed inferiorly. Seen from below (fig. 2) the premaxille are broader than in the Beaver, and especially so at their front part: where the two bones meet on the palate they form a median crest, which, dividing, is continued around the palatal foramina, and again uniting extends along the entire length of the palate to the posterior nares. The palatal foramina are elongated slits as in the Beaver, but are differently situated, being about twice as far from the incisors as they are from the anterior grinders, while in the Beaver they are placed about midway between these two points; and further, in the fossil the maxillo-premaxillary sutures divide these foramina at about their middle into anterior and posterior moieties, the maxilla and premaxille taking about equal shares in the formation of the apertures; in the Beaver, on the other hand; these sutures are quite at the hinder part of the foramina, which are thus almost wholly formed by the premaxille. The palatal aspect of the maxille shows very clearly the large size of the processes below the suborbital foramina (sof.), as well as two deep depressions at their bases, 2B 2 168 MR, E. T. NEWTON ON A SKULL OF TROGONTHERIUM CUVIERI just in front of the anterior grinders. These depressions are not present in the Beaver. The two rows of cheek-teeth diverge more rapidly than in the Beaver: the anterior pair of teeth being nearer together, and the hinder ones further apart. The palatine bones end anteriorly in a more broadly truncated extremity than do those of the Beaver; but in both skulls there is a similar pair of foramina, placed one at each angle of this truncation. Posteriorly the palatines are somewhat broken ; but at the hindermost angle of each may be seen a large pit (or foramen filled with matrix) placed just on the inner side of the last molar. This pit is not present in the Beaver. The notch of the hinder palatal margin extends forwards to a little within the hinder extremities of the last molars; it is narrower than in the Beaver, and there is no median process. In the Beaver the palatine notch is altogether behind the last molars, and it has a median process. ‘The pterygoids seem to be entirely broken away. The under surface of the basioccipital bone is characterized by a median longitudinal ridge with an oval depression on each side. Posteriorly the ridge widens and then dividing joins the two occipital condyles; these, however, are separated by a distinct median groove. Anteriorly the ridge is lost in the wide groove which occupies the front part of the basioccipital. In the Beaver the whole under surface of the basi- occipital is occupied by a deep round fossa. Only a small part of the basisphenoid can be seen in the fossil, this region being obscured by the hard sandy matrix. The tympanic bulle (#b.) are not so rounded and inflated as they are in the Beaver, and the ridge which runs up the external auditory meatus is not so strongly developed. The mastoid portion of the periotic forms a well-marked prominence upon the side of the occipital region (fig. 3), and is separated from the bony auditory meatus by a down- ward process of the squamosal similar to, but not precisely like, that of the Beaver. The foramen magnum (fig. 4) is triangular, its height and width being about the same ; while in the Beaver it is rather more rounded and is proportionally higher. The exoccipitals form lateral plates, which, extending downwards on each side, become paroccipital processes; these are now denuded, but when perfect could not have been so large as those of the Beaver. The exoccipital plate also extends upwards and outwards, covering much more of the mastoid than it does in the Beaver; and it may be that it extends to the line seen near the outer margin of the occiput, thus almost excluding the mastoid from the back of the skull; it is not quite certain, however, that this line is really a suture, and possibly the exoccipital only extends as far as the large foramina seen in this region. Each exoccipital is marked by a deep depression, just above the occipital condyle. The general contour of the back of the skull is unlike that of the Beaver: for. even when allowance is made for the absence of the occipital crest, the occiput is found to be much wider, the paroccipitals do not project to the same extent, and the supraoccipital bone is certainly wider. Denitition.—Vhe incisor teeth are absent, but the size and roundness of the alveoli FROM THE FOREST BED OF EAST RUNTON, 169 leave no doubt that the teeth they supported were much larger and rounder than those of the Beaver, even if this fact were not known from other specimens. All the upper cheek-teeth are preserved (figs. 2, 3), and, notwithstanding the chipping and rounding of the enamel edges, their patterns may be distinguished (fig. 5). The grinding-surface of each tooth is of a triangular form. Although the teeth have not been much worn by use, it is only the single internal enamel fold of some of them which remains open on the inner side; the external enamel folds having all become isolated, and it is only from other specimens that we know they were originally open to the exterior of the teeth. The anterior tooth (pm. 4), on each side, is distinctly larger than any of the others; it has one inner and three outer enamel folds. ‘The second tooth (m. 1) has one inner and two outer folds, the antero-external fold being very small. No doubt there was originally a small third outer fold, as in the next tooth, which may have been worn away during life, or has perhaps been broken away since it became fossilized. The third tooth (m. 2) has one internal and three external folds, the anterior and posterior external folds being very small. The fourth or hindermost tooth (m. 3) is about the same width as the one next in front of it, but is longer from before backwards; it has one internal and four external folds. In the Beaver the anterior upper grinder (pm. 4) is not so much larger than the second tooth (m. 1) as it is in the fossil, and the entire series gradually decreases in size from before backwards; while in this Trogontherium the last tooth (m. 3) is larger than either of the two (m. 1, m. 2) next preceding it. In the Beaver both the internal and external enamel folds of all the grinders are open to the outer surface down to the bases of the teeth, so that they always appear as folds ou the grinding-surface, while in Trogontherium they very early become isolated. Summary of the Distinctive Characters of the Forest Bed Skull.—The chief points of - difference between this skull and that of the Beaver may be thus summarized :— The premaxillary region is wider and stronger. The frontals are longer, the parietals are shorter, and the postorbital processes are further back. The anterior jugal buttress descends only about halfway down the maxilla, and not to the alveolar margin as it does in the Beaver. The palatine foramina are much nearer to the front grinders than to the incisors, and they are formed about equally by the maxille and premaxille; in the Beaver they are midway between the incisors and grinders, and are almost wholly formed by the premaxille. The posterior palatine notch is further forwards than in the Beaver, and the pits in the hinder extremities of the palatines are not seen in the Beaver. The under surface of the basioccipital has a median ridge with a fossa on each side of it; in the Beaver the basioccipital is entirely occupied by one large and deep fossa. The tympanic bulle are less inflated; and the foramen magnum is more triangular than in the Beaver. 170 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON A SKULL OF TROGONTHERIUM CUVIERI 3. Dental Characters of the Trogontherium of the Forest Bed. In order rightly to compare the dentition of the skull above described, it is necessary to bear in mind the changes which the patterns of the teeth undergo during wear, as shown by a study of the many teeth which have been obtained from the Forest Bed. It will be desirable, therefore, to give a brief account of the entire dentition as at present known. The incisors of both upper and lower jaws are larger than in the Beaver, the enamelled fronts are much more convex, and the enamel itself is rough and not smooth. The upper incisors are nearly circular in transverse section, and seem to have been thicker than the lower ones, although the entire tooth forms a segment of a smaller circle. The lower incisors are elliptical in transverse section, and, in some cases at least, are worn to a point (or nearly so) and not to a chisel edge like the flat-fronted incisors of the Beaver. The cheek-teeth are all characterized by having the enamel folds connected with the exterior of the tooth for only a short distance from the summit, and consequently at an early stage of wear the folds become isolated. Upper pm. 4.—This is the largest of the upper cheek-teeth; it has one inner and three outer folds, and all the examples of this tooth I have yet seen retain these four areas of enamel. Upper m. 1 and m. 2.—These teeth have each one inner and three outer folds (m. 2, fig. 5); but the posterior outer fold is soon isolated and then worn out, reducing the folds to three, as in m. 1 (fig. 5) of the skull above described; and then the anterior outer enamel area is lost, leaving only two folds, as in the maxilla described by Sir R. Owen (doc. cit.) (m. 1 & 2, fig. 6). Upper m. 3 has one inner and four outer folds, as shown in the skull above described (m. 3, fig. 5); but the anterior outer fold is small and soon lost, as exemplified in the maxilla described by Sir R. Owen (m. 3, fig. 6). This tooth is longer from before backwards than either of the other two molars, but its width is about the same. Lower pm. 4.—This is the largest of the lower cheek-teeth; it has one outer and three inner enamel folds; sometimes there is an additional, very small enamel area at the front of the tooth. Lower m. 1 is the smallest of the lower true molars; it has one outer and three inner folds, but these may be reduced by wear to two, as in some of the upper molars. Lower m. 2 is a little larger than m. 1, but not so large as m. 3; it has four folds, the same as in m. 1, and probably by wear they may be reduced to two. Tower m. 3.—This tooth is perhaps a little larger than m. 2, but not nearly so large as pm.4. ‘There are four folds as in the other true molars, and these doubtless become reduced in number by wear, but definite evidence on this point is wanting. In one example some of the folds of molars 2 and 3 have become broken up into small islands. A miik-tooth preceding the lower pm. 4 has been found in two or three instances. FROM THE FOREST BED OF EAST RUNTON. 171 4. Comparison of the Forest Bed Skull with Fischer's Trogontherium cuvieri. It will be obvious, from the description of the Forest Bed skull given above, that it differs widely from that of the Beaver, and confirms the view held by Sir R. Owen and other writers, as to the Forest Bed rodent belonging to a genus distinct from Castor. It now remains to be seen whether we are also justified in referring it to the Trogontherium of M. Gotthelf Fischer, and finally to ascertain whether Conodontes boisvillettii is, or is not, to be included in the same species. The skull from the Forest Bed agrees so closely with that of Trogontherium cuvieri, so far as one can judge from a comparison with the published figures of Fischer's type skull and with a cast of the original specimen, kindly sent me from Moscow by the late Dr. Kowalewsky, that our purpose will be best served by pointing out the differences between them, rather than by alluding to their many points of resemblance. Fischer’s type is certainly larger than the Forest Bed skull, a difference especially noticeable in the premaxillary region; but this cannot be looked upon as of much importance, and certainly not as an indication of specific distinction; for some of the fragments from the Forest Bed, and more particularly a pair of premaxillary bones in Mr. A. Savin’s collection, must have belonged to larger skulls than Fischer’s type, and it is tolerably certain that the premaxille of this Pliocene rodent became elongated in proportion to the gradually increasing size of the incisor teeth. The cheek-teeth of Fischer’s type (fig. 7) are a little larger than those of this English specimen (fig. 5), though not so large as some teeth found in the Forest Bed; the patterns of the teeth, however, are essentially the same. ‘The first and second molars in the maxilla described by Sir R. Owen (fig. 6), and alluded to above, having only two folds instead of four, it was thought impossible for it to belong to Fischer’s genus; but we now know that the loss of folds is due to the stage of wearing of the teeth. The Forest Bed skull forms an interesting link in the chain of evidence, for while the first true molar (m. 1, fig. 5) has only three folds (that is, one more than in Owen’s specimen, m. 1, fig. 6), the second true molar (m. 2, fig. 5) still retains the four folds as in Fischer’s type (m. 1 & 2, fig. 7). Hitherto no English example of the upper third true molar has been available for comparison; but the present specimen has both these teeth preserved (fig. 2), and the folds are essentially the same as in Fischer's type—that is, one inner and four outer folds. It is true that in Fischer's specimen the hindermost fold is represented by two small islands of enamel; but this I regard as an individual peculiarity, having seen a similar tendency in teeth from the Forest Bed. Much of the type specimen is obscured by the sandy matrix adhering to it, so that the sutures and other details of structure cannot be compared. Nearly all the minor differences which are seen on a close comparison seem to me to be due either to this obscuring by matrix, or to the different condition of wearing. There is, however, one point about which I am in some doubt; in the description of Fischer's type attention is called to a deep fossa, situated on the base of the skull between the 172 MR. E. T. NEWTON ON A SKULL OF TROGONTHERIUM CUVIERI tympanic bulle. The cast of the specimen has a deep hole in this region, which has evidently been made by some instrument, and it seems very doubtful whether it properly represents a natural fossa of the specimen. If there is a single fossa in the basioccipital it will be an important difference between this skull and the English one ; but the basal region is much hidden by the matrix, and it seems highly probable that bone has been drilled away; for it is very unlikely that two skulls agreeing so closely in other particulars should differ so materially in this one point, and I am constrained to regard this peculiarity as due to accident. It may be that a too great confidence in the similarity between this skull and that of the Beaver led to an injudicious clearing away of the matrix, which resulted in the removal of some of the bone at the same time. The large fossa in the basioccipital of the Beaver is quite unlike that in the cast, and the skull itself makes no nearer approach to Fischer’s specimen than it does to that from the Forest Bed. Paying due regard to all the circumstances, it seems to me that, until this fossa in Fischer’s type can be proved to be a natural one, Sir R. Owen’s identification must be held to be correct, and these Forest Bed rodents regarded as specifically identical with Trogontherium cuvieri. 5. Comparison of the Forest Bed Skull with that of Conodontes boisvillettii. The type specimen of Conodontes boisvillettii was found in the Pliocene deposit at Saint-Prest, and is preserved in the Ecole des Mines, Paris. This skull has been figured and described by Gervais; it has the three true molars in place, but wants the anterior cheek-tooth (pm. 4) as well as the premaxillary bones. Some carefully prepared casts of the surfaces of the teeth (tig. 8), which were kindly sent to me by Prof. Daubrée some years since, serve well for comparison, aud show the teeth to be somewhat smaller than the figures of them given by Gervais; it seems, therefore, that the entire figures given by the last-named author represent the skull a little larger than its natural size, which would thus appear to be as nearly as possible the same as the Forest Bed specimen. The hindermost tooth of C. boisvillettii (m. 3, fig. 8) has four folds of enamel, all of which are isolated from the exterior of the tooth, and differs from the corresponding tooth of the Forest Bed skull (m. 3, fig. 5) only in the absence of the small anterior outer fold, which has doubtless been lost by wear. ‘The first and second molars have only two folds each, thus differing from the Forest Bed specimen, in which these teeth have three and four folds respectively ; this difference, however, is due to the teeth of the latter being somewhat less worn, the Saint-Prest specimen having lost by wear the anterior and posterior outer folds; indeed the three teeth of this specimen agree precisely with those in the maxilla already alluded to (fig. 6). The palate presents the closest resemblance to that of the Forest Bed skull; there are the same anterior grooves, just between the alveoli for the premolars, which run back- wards about halfway along the palate ; each palatine bone has a similar pit, or foramen, FROM THE FOREST BED OF EAST RUNTON. 173 at its hinder and outermost corner, the posterior palatine notch is likewise without a median process; the tympanic bull have the same form; and the basioccipital has a median ridge. When viewed from above, the median crest of the Saint-Prest skull is seen to be narrower than that in the Forest Bed specimen, and to extend further forwards before dividing and passing outwards to the postorbital processes ; this, however, is a difference due to age and the development of the masseter muscles. In other respects the two skulls are remarkably alike; the interparietal is perhaps a little shorter in the Saint- Prest specimen; but the general form and proportions, as well as the outlines of the bones, agree as closely as could be expected in two skulls of the same species. The parieto-squamosal suture has the same deeply sinuous form, and at its hinder part, in both skulls, there isa foramen; there is also a large foramen on the outside of each squamosal between the auditory meatus and the jugal buttress. The backs of these skulls cannot well be compared, as the Forest Bed specimen is somewhat denuded of its prominent parts, and the flatness of this region, in the figures of the Saint-Prest skull, seems to indicate considerable obscurity in the original. However, the general form is the same in both, and the depressions just above the condyles are similar. The foramina seen on each side in the mastoid region are not the same in the two specimens; but as neither of the skulls has the two sides alike, this cannot be of very great importance, and the differences may be entirely due to imperfections, and not to any structural difference between the specimens. In a side view the two skulls also agree, in so far as they can be compared, and perhaps the most important feature is their similarity in the non-extension of the maxillary buttress downwards to the alveolar margin. 6. Measurements. Beaver Forest Bed Fischer's from Fens. skull. type. Basioccipital between condyles to point between incisors ........-- m. 135 m. 133 m. “158 af torone of tbeyininder molars) <2 2... elas lence le = “0475 “042 046? Series of cheek-teeth at alveolar margin .......... -.+seeeee sees | 03+ 038 044 Front cheek-tooth to point between incisors ...........++--++-+: “057 “061 075 PepuON palatal foramen) fe rye 'syoieie aceuse cys er -osic) wie esi= =! = -019 *015 “016 Palatal foramen, length so eT Oa ID eo SIE ODIO act cho RO oe pa reaca | 019 “021 “021 i TOsWNOLOS ob aOnoUe Gone cinco 6 1hoe Ueole cen acoe | -023 030 “O44 Distance betwmeent premolarse circle eet isin ses) telewe Ae rerein a) siti) | 0075 “004 “0065 a hindenmostamolarsy sre eyserte sitet clara ee /= rele 022 026 027 Brain-case, width at) GEREpOLaltOSSA. ec fects <)-Meiaa w intel/e)@ auelieimleiei« «l= “048 050 050 FAME DELIV COMIC OLDIUS) yee. cicte rete cats airatcl ) afepe aye ie. cl sraiceysin -0295 0335 -084? Parietal, "length Pe Se et tate gs ea SN ok Gro OSE afl iel o dra sky Sasser “070 “056 eee ojo RGLID. QU CROOAG Si aptorseteccrOlw ip bible cielo DlOmenoreS eacicio Cana “021 021 A Sato al Brontalslength obliquely: 2... <0 20c0 we cic eps voici nes te ls “054 064 ell PP widthvon bothwiaetronbob OLDUb) a. tiejer wielsl4 < 5 Pr 7 oat’ ie Se ae i alae adele ere Pa. Pha "a . ° Pry F ee Te i at of eit, : wate ih Ba th ial Pay re att eet? Bay ‘ fea 1 " iy a tr oie = Hoe a Were ao se ger La | eles Lean rhe eR Be Hove Se Wi Ale das aes BP ch 7 err ae Chet) BPO Ahern silks Wide? A 4 , iy 7) le Tees 3) WER AU ih eet - ee ee Wits rf “ \ DS em 2 coat” Hanhart imp th or Views TROGONTHERIUM CUVIERI 28 APR 1892 To Fellows. To the Public. BoE MCR bi Tens VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 O - 1216 0 Parr 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) pte Ole 220 016 0 » 2. (1880, containing 7 Plates) pt OE LS 0) be AsO » 9. (1881, containing 8 Plates) pds 28 a6 110 0 » 4. (1881, containing 3 Plates) 5 One es 010 0 »» 5. (1881, containing 13 Plates) Ermey altshiy 20 Yo 4220 » 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) 77 2 O20 016 0 », 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) ay Ol Lon nO. LOO : » 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) On Leer 016 0 », 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) 3 OMernO 016 0 » 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . . Sy a Teall. 22 FeO F: » 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and 1 tndee) Lule G 222.0 VOLUME XII. (1886-1890, containing 65 Plates) . . Price5 8 O 7 4 0 Parl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) Toei 0 12 9 » 2. (1886, containing 7 Plates) SatOML2O 016 0 » 9. (1886, containing 2 Plates) nO. VANS 0 6).0 » 4. (1886, containing 12 Plates) pe Ona sO Le OaO » 9. (1886, containing 5 Plates) 2 Ore Ons O): 012 0 » 6. (1887, containing 7 Plates) . . 3 ON 2 0 016 0 » 4%. (1888, containing 8 Plates) . . . . . see 0) 0 012 0 », 8. (1889, containing 3 Plates) . . . .. 4, 10.6 0 0, 840 » 9. (1889, containing 7 Plates) a oe : sO Loe 9 Let lerie », 10. (1890, containing 8 Plates and Title and ‘a ps ORL: @9 Lala VOLUME XIII. Part ]. (1891, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . PriceO 15 9 FAL, ay) Part 2, (1891, containing 6 Plates) . . . .. Lomo teal x4) Part 3. (1891, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . Aye Ue) 14 0 Part 4, (1892, containing 1 Plate). . . . .. » O 4 6 0 6 0 CONTENTS. VI. On a Skull of Trogontherium cuvieri from the Forest Bed of East Runton, near Cromer. By HK. T. Newton, F.G.S., LFZ.8., Geological Survey. (Plate KT) a Mipsis, ew hapa ON Ree Slate tastes uns Ronee are Dae mm THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society of London are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published in an octavo form, and “‘ Transactions,” in quarto. According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi- ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published in the “ Proceedings ” by the Committee of Publication. A large number of coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. 2 The “ Proceedings ” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June, August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding year. The “ Transactions ” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are better adapted for publication in the quarto form, They are issued at irregular intervals. Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of Publications issued prior to 1871, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual Volume of the ‘ Zoological Record” for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom), but this privilege only holds” good if the subscription is paid before the First of December in each year. Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through any bookseller. April, 1892 P. L. SCLATER, Us : Secretary. a al “\ TRANSACTIONS OF fl iT E ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY at Vor wt Panes, ) LONDON: PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY, SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE; y MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW. : February 1893. Price 15s. [Red Lion Court, Fleet Street. TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. To Fellows. To the Public. Se ieee far £ s. d. VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 313 6 . . . 4118 OF VOLUME II. (1835-1841, containing 71 Plates). . Price 4 0 0... 5 6 6% VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates). . Price 3 8 3 . . . 411 O* VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 77 Plates). . Price 6 2 0... 8 2 6% VOLUME _V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . Price 5 4 3 . . . 619 0 VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 92 Plates). . Pricell 5 0 15 0 0 VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates) . . Price l0 4 0 . . .1812 0 VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . Price 9 8 3 . . .1211 O VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates). . Price 12 16 .. .16 2 O VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 95 Plates). . Price 10 0 3 13 7 0 f Part 1. (1877, with numerous woodeuts) . . . . » 09 9 O 012 0 a » 2. (1877, containing 27 Plates) av BOG 110 0 4 >» 8. (1877, containing 6 Plates) %.° . . . Sp OMLSo.O 1 4 0 L » 4 (1878, containing 9 Plates) . .... 4 1 2 6 1910348 4 » 5. (1878, containing 3 Plates) » 0 9 O 012 0 », 6. (1878, containing 9 Plates) Sr bid 7s} 110 0 » 7. (1878, containing 7 Plates) » 9018 O 14 0 », 8. (1878, containing 8 Plates) . ... . eeprned bs 9k Va 100 » 9. (1878, containmg 4 Plates) . . . .. 59 0 19 0 012 0 », 10. (1879, containing 6 Plates) 5 Onde 0 016 0 », 11. (1879, containing 5 Plates) tye Une! Je EXO} 012 0 », 12. (1879, containing 4 Plates) . . . . . sm Osoeso Sg ot! Went) » 13. (1879, containing 7 Plates and Title and Index) ,, 018 O 1 4 0 Generat Inpex, Vols. I. to X. (1833-1879) sO hie O. 010 0 * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper, (va WH -I =| Ls VII. Contributions to the Anatomy of the Anthropoid Apes. By Frayx E. Bepparp, M.A., Prosector to the Society, and Lecturer on Biology at Guy's Hospital. Received February 15th, 1892, read February 16th, 1892. [Puates XX.—XXVIII.] TABLE oF ConTENTS. Page If TREBLE o one bao eC GANT A OOS COIS ASR TORO OLSOROCORUTan SEN r ere 177 Il. External Characters and Anatomy of Troglodytes caluus...... 0.002 ce eee eee 178 ime On thei Orane xeputed:to be Samia morta... < soe. .acwere se nese ccslesesesccse 201 ew Pp lanattourole cher elated. rycat.1aacGtecs ees celee aeietsic ents aesGelee vip eel d sie 217 I. IyrropuctTory. DURING the last year the Society has lost two of the most valuable and interesting Anthropoid Apes from its collection—viz., the Bald-headed Chimpanzee “ Sally ” and the Lesser Orang “George.” As neither of these forms has been investigated anato- mically, except as regards the skeleton, I desire to offer to the Society some account of their structure as an addition to the existing knowledge of the Anthropoid Apes. Indeed, these are about the only two forms of the structure of the soft parts of which we have at present absolutely no knowledge. Unfortunately both animals were in certain respects in an unfavourable condition for dissection. The viscera of the Chimpanzee were very greatly diseased, while the enormous quantity of fat deposited round the abdominal viscera of the Orang rendered their condition if possible still more unfavourable for examination. The Chimpanzee “ Sally,” as is well known, lived for a longer time in the Society's Gardens than has been recorded of any other Anthropoid Ape. She was purchased in October 1883, and died in August 1891, having thus been with us for eight years and some months. For notices of the character and intelligence of this animal, the reader is referred to papers by Mr. A. D. Bartlett! and Mr. Romanes*. Immediately after the death of the animal Mr. Smit made some careful drawings of the hands and feet and other external characters, which I now exhibit (Plates XX.—XXII.). A figure used in illustration of Mr. Bartlett's paper upon the Ape shows the general aspect and * «On a Female Chimpanzee now living in the Society’s Gardens,” P. Z. 8. 1885, pp. 673-675, pl. xli. The plate is reproduced in the present paper. > « « Beitriige zur Kenntniss des peripherischen Nervensystem,” Bihang K. Svensk. Vet.-Akad. Bd. ix. no. 8. ANATOMY OF THE ANTHROPOID APES. 205 § 4. The Muscular Anatomy of the Fore Limb. (1) Pectoralis major (Plate XXVIII. fig. 4, Pect.1).—This muscle is divided into two distinct portions, separated by a distance of an inch and a half at their origin, but gradually converging towards their common insertion. The posterior half of the muscle is rather more than an inch and a half wide at its origin; its fibres arise from the sternal part of the 3rd, 4th, and 5th ribs and from the edge of the sternum adjacent; at its origin the muscle is flat and thin, but gradually gets thicker as well as narrower; at about an inch before its insertion it again widens out, and is formed of a wide flat tendon and a narrow muscular strip. The anterior balf of the muscle is thick and narrow, being approximately of the same diameter throughout, except at the insertion, where it becomes wider and thinner; it arises by a head, measuring rather less than one-third of an inch in diameter, just below the omohyoid of its side from the sternum; it has no connection whatever with the clavicle. It becomes fused with the second part of the pectoral just before their common insertion and lies above it; the line of insertion of the pectoral upon the forearm measures two inches and a half, and commences from the head of the humerus just above the biceps ; it is tendinous on the lower surface but muscular above. (2) Pectoralis minor (Plate XXVIII. fig. 4, Pect.2)—This muscle is composed of two perfectly distinct parts: the first arises from the third and fourth ribs at the junction of the bony ribs with their cartilaginous portions; it is partly overlapped at its origin by the second part of the muscle. It measures one inch and a quarter in greatest breadth, and rapidly narrows to the tendon of insertion, which commences (on the inferior surface of the muscle) an inch and a half from the actual insertion. (3) The second half of the Pectoralis minor has a broad thin origin from ribs four, five, and six; but the muscle is already very narrow before it becomes free from the attachment at its origin. It is inserted by a long and narrow tendon just above and in common with the anterior extremity of the tendinous insertion of the pectoralis major on to the head of the humerus. The sterno-clavicular ligament is attached to the coracoid process in common with the tendon of the anterior part of the pectoralis minor; its entire length is two inches and three-fifths; it arises by a few fibres from the anterior end of the sternum in front and to the outside of the origin of the pectoralis major. It is figured by Miss Westling. (4) Coraco-brachialis arises in common with the biceps from the coracoid process ; the apparent attachment of the muscle is along a line two inches and three-fifths in length; it is, however, really fixed to the humerus by two separate attachments, between which intervenes a thick tendinous ridge attached at both its ends to the humerus, but free in the middle; upon these are inserted some of the fibres of the coraco-brachialis ; the anterior end of the tendon is attached to the flat broad tendon 206 MR. F. E. BEDDARD—CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE of the Jatissimus dorsi; the posterior attachment of the muscle is to the humerus direct along a line measuring as nearly as possible an inch, ending at the middle of the humerus. (5) The diceps is composed of two very distinct portions: the coracoidal head arises from the coracoid process in common with the coraco-brachialis ; the two are fused for a length of two anda half inches. This muscle is rather thinner than the humeral half; it fuses with the latter one inch and seven-tenths in front of their common insertion. The muscle is fleshy except just at its origin and for a short way beyond, where it is covered by a glistening tendinous layer; its connection with the humeral half of the muscle is as follows—rather more than half an inch before the fusion of the two the coracoid head becomes tendinous on one side; this tendinous part is inserted on to the fleshy part of the humeral head on the side of the muscle which faces the bone ; the fleshy part of the muscle is inserted on to the conjoined tendon of the two heads. The humeral head arises in the usual way by a strong tendon which gradually passes into muscle; it begins again to be tendinous some little way in front of its fusion with the coracoid head. (6) Latissimus dorsi is a large, flat muscle extending in its origin as far back as the crest of the ilium; it also arises from lumbar fascia and from posterior ribs; the muscle rapidly narrows towards its insertion, and at a point about on a level with where the teres major becomes free from its attachment to the scapula divides into two portions, one of which is very small. It has a nearly circular section, and measures in diameter only one-fifth of an inch; its total length is three and a half inches from the point where it leaves the rest of the Jatissimus dorsi to where it joins the teres major, in common with which it isinserted. The remaining portion of the muscle passes into a broad flat tendon one inch and one-third in length; the insertion of this tendon is J-shaped, the recurved bit being anterior and joining the insertion of the teres major ; the straight part of the tendon is inserted on the tricipital grooves just below the insertion of the pectoralis major: it is nearly coextensive with the insertion of that muscle. I have already mentioned that the coraco-brachialis is partly inserted on to the tendon of the Jatissimus dorsi. Just at the point where latissimus dorsi passes into tendon it gives off a dorso-epitrochlear slip, which is a round and fleshy muscle about one-third of an inch in diameter; at a distance of two inches from the elbow the muscle passes into a tendinous strip to which are attached some of the fibres of the triceps and of the brachialis anticus; it is therefore vertical, being apparently attached to the humerus; a little later it becomes free as an extremely fine tendon which lies lightly stretched like a violin-string between the shaft of the humerus and its flexor condyle. (7) Yrapezius—The origin of this muscle from the spines of the vertebra extends back as far as the commencement of the origin of the Jatissimus dorsi; anteriorly the origin reaches the head, but owing to the removal of the brain I could not make out ANATOMY OF THE ANTHROPOID APES. 207 the exact manner of its origin. It is inserted on to the external third of the clavicle and on to the greater part of the scapular spine. (8) Rhomboideus major.—This muscle arises below the last from the spines of the cervical and first dorsal vertebra; its line of origin measures three and a half inches; it arises by fleshy fibres, among which there is, here and there, a slight admixture of tendon. It is inserted on to the posterior border of the scapula immediately above the insertion of the serratus for a length of one and nine-tenths of an inch about two-thirds of the length of the border of the bone. (9) Rhomboideus minor.—This muscle, unlike rhomboideus major, has a distinctly tendinous origin of about one quarter of an inch in length; the muscle arises just behind the rhomboideus major, but is not overlapped by it, except for about a quarter of an inch anteriorly; the origin of the muscle is about one and a quarter inch in length. Its insertion is not very distinct from that of the last muscle; it occupies the rest of the posterior border of the scapula; it overlaps the insertion of the last muscle before they become joined. (10) Rhomboideus occipitalis—This is a slender flat muscle, measuring nearly one inch across at the origin from the occipital and gradually diminishing towards its insertion. For the last inch and a half or so of its course it runs parallel to, and in close contact with, the rhomboideus major. But it is quite distinct from it, being not flat but cylindrical, and ending in a longish and very narrow tendon of insertion on to the extreme upper angle of the scapula. (11) Levator anguli scapula.—The insertion of this muscle is on to the outer angle of the scapula just above the termination of the line of insertion of the serratus magnus. (12) Omohyoid has a fleshy origin from a tubercle on the inferior border of the scapula one inch from the glenoid fossa. (13) Serratus magnus arises from all twelve ribs and by twelve more or less marked digitations; the posterior four or five are less marked than those in front; it is inserted to the whole of the posterior border of the scapula along a line below the insertion of the rhomboideus, extending as far as the teres major in front. (14) Deltoid—tThis muscle is very large; it arises from the last inch or so of the clavicle, from the acromion, and from the spine and posterior border of the scapula, mainly by a thin tendon which forms a fascia covering the underlying supra-spinatus ; the latter origin forms an almost distinct head. The muscle is fleshy down to just before its insertion; the insertion is mainly on a rough triangular area, the deltoid impression, which measures nearly two inches in length. A few fibres from the deltoid are continued on to the drachialis anticus. (15) The teres major arises from an area of the scapula near the upper inner border (axillary), from the axillary border itself, and from the septum between itself and the infra-spinatus, which is really, as has already been pointed out, partly the origin of 208 MR. F. E. BEDDARD—CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE the deltoid. The area of origin of the teres major measures rather more than one inch and a quarter in length. The muscle is flat and strap-shaped and of some thickness ; it is inserted on to the humerus by a flat tendon, some of which, as has been already explained, belongs to the Jatissimus dorsi; the line of insertion, which is just opposite to that of the greater part of the insertion of the latisst¢mus dorsi, measures about an inch and a half. (16) Zeres minor.—This muscle has an entirely fleshy origin partly from the axillary border of the scapula, partly from the septum between itself and the infra-spinatus; the line of origin measures one inch and three-fifths; it is inserted on to the head of the humerus by an almost entirely fleshy insertion below, and separated by an interval from, the insertion of the infra-spinatus. (17) Infra-spinatus occupies the whole of the infra-spinous fossa, to the greater part of which, however, it is not attached; it arises from the spine of the scapula up to the head, from the posterior border, from the axillary border, and from the fascia covering it; it also arises from the septa between itself and the two ¢eres muscles. Its tendinous insertion is continuous with, and cannot be separated from, the insertion of supra- spinatus and the ligament uniting the scapula with the humerus. (18) Supra-spinatus occupies the whole of the supra-spinous fossa. (19) Swbscapularis covers and arises from nearly the whole of the subscapular fossa ; the insertion on to the humerus measures one inch and a quarter in length, the lower part of the insertion below the tuberosity being fleshy. (20) Triceps.—This muscle has (excluding the dorso-epitrochlear) three heads of origin. The middle or long head arises from the border of the glenoid cavity, and from the inferior border of the scapula for an inch behind this ; this origin is chiefly muscular, though tendinous where it is attached to the glenoid border ; its inferior surface is covered by six or seven narrow tendinous bands which extend for a very short way down the muscle. The outer head arises from the humerus commencing about half an inch below the insertion of the teres minor: the origin of the inner head commences a little below that of the outer head, (21) Brachialis anticus——This muscle is large and fleshy; it arises from a large portion of the shaft of the humerus on both sides of the insertion of the deltoid; on the inner side of the humerus the origin extends a little way above the origin of the internal humeral head of the triceps; it passes under a tendinous arch left in the origin of the external humeral head of the triceps. The origin of the muscle is also from the septum between itself and the external head of the triceps; on the outer side of the insertion of the deltoid the origin of the muscle does not extend forwards much beyond the termination of the deltoid insertion, from this point downwards the origin of the muscle occupies the whole of the inferior surface of the humerus, coming into contact, on each side, with the origins of the triceps and supinator longus. ‘Towards the distal end of the attachment some of the fibres arise from a septum between itself ANATOMY OF THE ANTHROPOID APES. 209 and the triceps ; this septum is continuous with the dorso-epitrochlear ; posteriorly it becomes a narrow ligament, inserted on to the flexor condyle of the humerus; an inch and a half from the distal extremity of the humerus the muscle becomes free, and, curving over the joint, is inserted on to the ulna, being continuous also with the ligament binding the humerus and ulna. On the outer face the insertion is muscular ; on the inner face it is tendinous anteriorly, and also where it joins the aforesaid ligament. (22) Anconeus is present, and looks like a continuation of the triceps. (23) Supinator radii longus.—This is a large muscle; it arises just in front of the extensor carpi radialis longior, from the upper part of the external ridge of the humerus ; anteriorly to this it is continuous with the fibres of the coraco-brachialis, of which it appears to be a continuation; the origin from the bone measures an inch and three-quarters in length. It is inserted by a flat broad tendon, two inches long, upon a prominent ridge on the external border of the radius. (24) Extensor carpi radialis longior.—This muscle arises from the lower part of the external condylar ridge of the humerus, just below the last muscle. Three inches from its origin it becomes a tendon, which passes over the wrist in close connection with the tendon of the next muscle, and is inserted on to the base of the metacarpal of the index; just before its insertion it is reinforced by a thin tendon arising from the extensor carpi radialis brevior. (25) Eatensor carpi radialis brevior arises from the extensor condyle of the humerus by a tendon common to it and the other extensors; also from the fascia covering the supinator brevis, and from the septum between itself and the extensor communis: it becomes entirely tendinous three inches from the wrist. At about an inch from the wrist it gives off a thin tendon which, running obliquely forwards, joins the tendon of the extensor carpi radialis longior just before its insertion. ‘The main tendon of the present muscle, which is slightly broader than that of the “longior,” is inserted into the base of the metacarpal of the middle digit. (26) Eatensor communis digitorum.—This muscle arises from the extensor condyle, and lies between the extensor carpi radialis brevior and the extensor minimi digiti, from the septa between which muscles and itself it also arises; about halfway down the forearm it divides into four muscles, from each of which a tendon arises supplying digits 1.—v.; that supplying digit Iv. gives off a very thin tendon, which joins the deep extensor of digit m.; they are inserted over the first and second phalanges. (27) Extensor minimi digiti lies between the eatensor communis digitorum and the extensor carpi ulnaris ; just before the wrist it divides into two, which join the tendons of the extensor communis, which go to the fourth and fifth digits. (28) Eatensor carpi ulnaris arises from the extensor condyle and from a considerable length of the ulna; the short thick tendon is inserted on to the outer side of the base of the last metacarpal. VOL, XIII.—ParT Y. No. 5, February, 1893. 2H 210 Mk, F. E. BEDDARD—CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE (29) Supinator radii brevis—This muscle appears to be divided into two parts: one superficial and one deep. The upper part of the muscle is covered by a fascia, from which some of the extensors partly arise ; it arises from the ligament of the elbow- joint and from the ulna; it passes right round the radius on to the flexor side, and is inserted on to that bone as far down as the beginning of the insertion of the pronator radii teres; the lower layer of the muscle is inserted on to the extensor side of the radius. (30) Extensor ossis metacarpi pollicis.—This muscle is considerably the largest of the deep extensors; it takes origin from the radius, from the ulna, from the interosseous ligament, and from the septum between itself and the extensor secundi internodit pollicis; the radial origin commences two and a half inches below the bend of the radius, and a little in front of, and below, the attachment of the deep layer of the supinator radii brevis; the tendon of this muscle is short (two inches in length), and is inserted on to the radial carpal. (31) Extensor secundi internodii pollicis.—This is a slender muscle, arising from the ulna just below the ulnar origin of the last muscle ; it also arises from the interosseous ligament; the tendon, which is long and thin, passes above the tendon of the extensores carpi radialis to be inserted on to the proximal end of the last phalanx of the thumb. (32) Extensor indicis arises from the ulna, from the interosseous ligament, and from the septum between itself and the extensor carpi ulnaris; it divides into two just before the wrist, and it is inserted on to the first phalanx of the index, and on to the corresponding phalanx of the third digit. (33) There is an extensor primi internodii pollicis, the tendon of which passes in close contact with the tendon of the extensor ossis metacarpi ; it is inserted on to the inner side of the base of the thumb metacarpal. (34) Pronator radii teres.—This muscle arises from the flexor condyle of the humerus, beside the palmaris longus and above the other flexors ; it also arises from the radius and from the septa between itself and adjacent muscles ; on the radial side, where it is free, it is largely covered by glistening tendon ; on the opposite surface it is nowhere free, some fibres taking origin from the flewor carpi radialis just at the end of the muscle ; its insertion on to the radius, which is fleshy, measures one inch and two- fifths in length, and commences immediately behind the insertion of the swpinator brevis. (35) Flexor carpi radialis arises from the flexor condyle of the humerus and from the septa between itself and the pronator radii teres and the flexor sublimis ; it becomes free immediately below the insertion of the pronator radii teres ; its tendon of insertion does not commence until just before the wrist; it is inserted on to the base of the second metacarpal. (36) Palmaris longus.—This muscle is the most external and superficial of the flexors, as well as the smallest; it is hardly more than one quarter of an inch in width at the ANATOMY OF THE ANTHROPOID APES. 211 widest part; it becomes tendinous about halfway down the arm; the tendon is inserted on to the palmar fascia just at the wrist. (37) Flexor carpi ulnaris—This muscle arises from the flexor condyle of the humerus, from the fascia covering the forearm, from the septum between itself and the flexor sublimis, and from the first two-thirds of the ulna; its tendon of insertion (on to pisiform ) is very short and strap-shaped. (38) Flexor sublimis ( perforatus) digitorum arises from the flexor condyle between the flexor ulnaris and flexor carpi radialis, from the septum between itself and these muscles and also the flexor profundus, and from a part of the radius behind the insertion of the pronator radii teres; it separates into four tendons in front of the wrist, each of which is inserted on to the second phalanx of digits 1.—v., being perforated by the tendon of the flexor profundus. All four tendons are approximately equal in size. (39) Flexor profundus (perforatus) digitorum.—This muscle appears to represent both the muscle so called and the flexor pollicis longus of human anatomy, since it arises both from the radius and ulna; it also arises from the interosseous ligament, and from the septa between itself and adjacent muscles. The muscle itself divides into four some way in front of the wrist; of these divisions those belonging to the tendons of digits i. and 1. are the most prominent, each with a glistening tendinous surface beneath. The tendons of the two outer digits arise earlier than the other two, from the common muscular mass; the four tendons are associated in pairs, those of the two outer digits forming one pair, those of the two inner digits another pair. Each tendon is towards its insertion not obscurely grooved upon the under surface; more distally still the two halves of each tendon are easily separable; each is inserted on to the terminal phalanx. A small muscular slip arises from the fourth muscle and passes into a long fine tendon, which joins the tendon of the fourth digit some way beyond the origin of the dumbricales. (40) The duméricales are four in number; each passes from the deep flexor to the extensor tendon on the dorsal side of the first phalanx of its digit. (41) The pronator quadratus is about an inch and a half in length; it passes across from the radius to the ulna at the wrist end of these bones. §5. The Muscular Anatomy of the Hind Limb. (1) Gluteus maximus.—This muscle has an extensive tendinous origin from the anterior and posterior border of the ilium, and an entirely fleshy origin from the coccyx ; the tendon of insertion rapidly narrows towards the actual insertion. (1a) Ischio-femoral'.—This muscle arises in common with the three next muscles from the tuber ischii; its fleshy insertion is on to the femur just above the origin of 1 T use the name given by MM. Gratiolet and Alix (Joc. cit. on p. 180 of this memoir). 2H 2 212 MR. F. E. BEDDARD—CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE the femoral head of the diceps, and measures two and a half inches, being continuous with that of the gluteus maximus. (2) Gluteus medius is largely covered by the last; it arises from the greater part of the fossa of the ilium, and from the tendon of the gluteus maximus (= fascia lata) ; the tendon of insertion on to the head of the femur is dorsad of that of the gluteus minimus. (3) Gluteus minimus.—This is of course the smallest of the three gluta; its greatest diameter is three quarters of an inch; it arises from the border of the greater sciatic notch ; it is inserted partly on to the ligamentous capsule of the head of the femur, partly on to the femur itself between the insertions of the gluteus medius and the next muscle. (4) Iam not quite certain what name to give to a triangular fleshy muscle taking origin from the ilium, and inserted on to the femur in front of and below gluteus minimus. (5) Pyriformis.—This muscle comes through the great sciatic notch; it adheres closely to the gluteus medius, and is inserted by a tendon on to the femur just behind the insertion of that muscle. (6) Obturator internus has, as usual, accompanying it two gemellz, and is inserted in common with the next. (7) Obturator externus arises before the last, and is inserted in common with it on to the fossa behind the great trochanter. (8) Quadratus femoris.—This muscle is entirely fleshy; it arises from the tuber ischii below the muscle next to be described ; it measures about half an inch across at the widest part. (9) Biceps femoris.—This muscle has two heads: one of them arises from the hip- bones, the other from the femur; the first origin is from the tuber ischii, in common with the last muscle and the two next to be described; the muscle gets wider and thinner towards its insertion, which is partly on to the fascia covering the knee-joint, and partly (in common with the femoral head) on to the head of the fibula; the femoral head of the diceps arises from the femur along a line measuring two and a half inches, almost exactly co-extensive with the insertion of the quadratus femoris, from the tendon of insertion of which some of its fibres take origin ; its insertion is continuous with that of the long head, and is on to the fibula in common with the very small portion of the humeral head which is so attached ; some of its fibres seem to run down and become continuous with /leror, which muscle, at any rate partly, arises from the tendon of insertion of the diceps. (10) Semimembranosus arises by a flat, mainly tendinous, head in common with and below the origins of the diceps and semitendinosus ; it is inserted by a short and stout tendon on to the inner side of the tibia. (11) Semitendinosus.—This muscle is nearly of the same size as the last ; its origin ANATOMY OF THE ANTHROPOID APES. 213 is in common with the last muscle; it becomes free from the semimembranosus three quarters of an inch from the diceps and one inch and a half from the commencement of the common origin. ‘The muscle is entirely fleshy until an inch and a half before its insertion by tendon; this tendinous insertion is thin and flat, and becomes consider- ably wider at the actual connection of its fibres with the bone; the insertion is higher up the leg than that of the gracilis, but is situated to the inside of it. (12) Sartorius.—This muscle is exceedingly slender ; it arises from the anterior end of the ilium, and passes obliquely over the thigh to be inserted by a broad flat tendon on to the tibia above insertions of the gracilis and semitendinosus. (13) Rectus femoris.—The origin of this muscle is entirely tendinous below, and half tendinous, half muscular above ; it arises from the ilium just in front of the glenoid cavity, and from the fascia covering itself and the vastus externus; towards its insertion it becomes glistening on the under surface ; the insertion is by a flat short tendon on to the patella in common with a part of the tendon of the conjoined vasti. (14) Ve astus.—I cannot separate the vastus externus from the internus, or either of them from the erwreus; they all form together one muscle, which arises from a large portion of the surface of the femur below the head, and by a tendon from the outer side of the head continuous with the insertion of the gluteus minimus. The conjoined muscle is inserted by a wide tendon partly on to the patella and partly on to the ligaments of the knee-cap. (15) Gracilis.—This muscle arises from the symphysis pubis by an origin measuring nearly an inch and a half in length, and lying superficial to that of all the other muscles arising here; the muscle becomes gradually narrower towards the tendon of insertion, which measures rather more than an inch in length; this tendon is at first narrow, but widens out to a diameter of about three quarters of an inch at its actual insertion, which is outside, and for the most part below, that of the semitendinosus. (16) Pectineus——The origin of this muscle is in front of, and in contact with, that of the adductor longus; its insertion on to the femur is posterior to and above the lesser trochanter, and below, as well as partly posterior to, the insertion of the adductor brevis. (17) Adductor longus——The origin of this muscle is, as just stated, from the pubis, immediately behind that of the pectineus ; its insertion is on to the linea aspera of the femur, ventrad of the insertion of the adductor magnus; some of the fibres of the vastus arise from its tendon of insertion. (18) Adductor brevis—The origin of the adductor brevis is behind that of the adductor longus, and slightly overlapped by it; it lies in front of, and is hardly distin- guishable from, that of the adductor magnus; it is inserted bya very thin and flat tendon between the insertion of the pectineus and the gluteus maximus ; the length of the insertion is three quarters of an inch; it commences just below the trochanter. (19) Adductor magnus is, of course, much the largest of the three adductors; its 214 MR. F. E. BEDDARD—CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE origin extends right round from the anterior part of the symphysis pubis to the ischial tuberosity ; it divides near its insertion into two bands of muscle, of which the anterior is the wider; this (the anterior) is inserted along a line measuring an inch and a quarter, and lying between the insertion of the adductor longus and the origin of the femoral head of the biceps ; the second part is inserted close to the end of the femur. (20) Tibialis anticus.—This muscle arises from the head of the tibia, and from its shaft down to about the middle ; it also arises from the septum between itself and the eatensor communis and from the fascia covering the leg. It is inserted by a stout tendon measuring one inch and a half in length to the radial tarsal. (21) Extensor proprius hallucis is a slender delicate muscle arising from the fibula and from the interosseous membrane; the area of origin of the muscle is an inch and a half or so in length; the tendon in which the muscle ends is slender; its expanded flattened extremity is inserted on to the base of the phalanx of the hallux. (22) Hatensor longus digitorum pedis.—This muscle arises from the tibia and for rather more than half of the fibula, from the interosseous membrane, and from the septa between itself and the tibialis anticus and peroneus ; at the ankle-joint the muscle gives rise to three tendons, which are inserted on to the last phalanx of each of the last three toes. (23) Hxtensor brevis digitorum is represented by the fleshy mass covering the foot ; this is really separable into three muscular slips, which supply digits u.-1v.; the muscle supplying digit 1. is partly inserted on to the tendon of the long extensor; the two extensors supplying digit 1v. do not join until long after they have both become tendinous. (24) Peroneus longus.—The muscle arises from the head of the fibula and from its shaft down to about the middle, from the septum between itself and the flexor on one side and the eatensor longus digitorum on the other; the tendon crosses the foot between the tarsal bones and the metatarsals, and deep of the intrinsic muscles of the foot : it is inserted on to the metatarsal of the hallux. (25) Peronwus brevis.—This muscle arises from the lower part of the shaft of the fibula and from the septum between itself and the peroneus longus and from the fascia covering the leg ; its tendon is inserted on to the outside of the last metacarpal. These are the only two peroneal muscles. (26) Gastrocnemius.—The gastrocnemius arises by three distinct heads. The outer head arises in common with the flexor from the outer head of the femur; it becomes separate from the flexor two and a quarter inches from their common origin. The inner head arises from the femur just behind the internal condyle, and just below, and in front of, the insertion of the hinder part of the adductor magnus. The third head, which corresponds to the solews of other animals, including Man, arises by a stout tendon on the under surface of the head of the fibula. The three heads join rather further than halfway down the leg. The common tendon is inserted on to the os ANATOMY OF THE ANTHROPOID APES. 215 o calcis; the muscular fibres continue to within a quarter of an inch of the actual insertion. The plantaris muscle appears to be totally absent. (27) Popliteus—The muscle runs obliquely across under the surface of the knee from the external condyle of the femur to the tibia. Its insertion on to the latter measures an inch and a quarter in length. (28) Flexor longus ( perforatus) digitorum pedis.—The origin of this muscle extends from just below the head of the tibia and the insertion of the popliteus to more than halfway down the bone. It is connected also with the origins of the two remaining long flexors. It divides beyond the ankle-joint into three tendons, which go to digits IL, 11., and v. (29) Flexor brevis is a broad strap-shaped muscle arising from the calcaneum ; beyond the trifurcation of the flexor longus tendon it divides into three tendons, one of which joins the superficial (perforated) tendons of digit Iv., the other two supply digits 1. and 111. ; these branches become the perforated tendons of those digits, being quite indistinguishable in their characters from the perforated tendons of adjacent digits. The tendon supplying the second digit does not become fused to the super- ficial long tendon, as it does in the case of that supplying the fourth digit; what happens is that the tendon of the flewor accessorius takes the place of the superficial tendon, which the tendon of the real superficial tendon perforates ; the former runs to the last phalanx of the digit as if it were a branch of the flexor profundus. ‘The same thing occurs with the tendon supplying the third digit, only that here the perforating tendon is really the deep flexor. (30) Flevor profundus digitorum.—The origin of this muscle is from the outer con- dyle of the femur, from the fibula to beyond its middle point, and from the septa between itself and adjacent muscles; it divides at the middle of the sole of the foot into two tendons, which supply digits m. and tv. (31) There are four /umbricales, as in the hand: that supplying the index arises only from the flexor perforatus of that digit; the others are attached partly to the deep and partly to the superficial flexors, binding them together in a complicated fashion, of which there is only a trace in the hand. : (32) Tibialis posticus.—This muscle lies deep of the other long flexors, and is smaller than either of them ; its tendon is inserted on to the wrist. (383) Abductor hallucis is a fleshy muscle arising from the calcaneum ; it ends in a tendinous expansion inserted on to the phalanx of the great toe. (84) Abductor minimi digiti is a fusiform muscle, also arising from the calcaneum ; it divides into two muscles just before the head of the metatarsal ; these soon become long tendons, which are inserted on to the distal extremity of the metatarsal of the little finger and on the proximal end of the first phalanx ; the Jatter tendon is the larger. 216 MR. F. E. BEDDARD—CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE (35) Flexor brevis hallucis—This muscle divides near its insertion into two bellies, one of which is inserted in common with the abductor, the other with the adductor. (36) Adductor hallucis.—This is a large fleshy muscle arising from the plantar fascia and from the heads of metacarpals 11. and 11.; it is inserted in common with the last muscle. (37) Transversus pedis.—This muscle is much more limited in extent than in the Chimpanzee; it arises along a narrow line of the plantar fascia, measuring four-fifths of an inch in length on a line with the second metatarsal ; it is inserted entirely on to the end of the metatarsal of the great toe, and not at all on to the phalanx. Prof. Huxley, in his ‘ Manual of the Anatomy of Vertebrate Animals,’ mentioned some of the principal muscles of the Anthropomorpha. My dissection of the Orang does not, however, bear out all his statements, though no doubt there are variations. Thus the ¢ransversus pedis is not absent, though it is smaller than in the Chimpanzee. The adductor brevis is not absent, as Bischoff stated 1, but is present, as Miss Westling has pointed out!. Dr. Chapman?! speaks of the scansorius as “ gluteus minimus.” It has been shown in the preceding pages that both these muscles are present in the Orang dissected by myself; it is possible, therefore, that in the Orang dissected by Dr. Chapman the gluteus minimus was really absent; the probability of the absence of this muscle in the Orang is increased by the fact that Dr. Chapman identified it in the Chimpanzee. Dr. Chapman found, as I did, no trace of a plantaris; but Sandifort (quoted by Dr. Chapman) asserted the presence of this muscle. Dr. Hartmann, how- ever, failed to find it; its absence, therefore, must be regarded as typical. The same observer has described a double origin to the dorso-epitrochlear, part of it arising from the clavicle ; I found nothing of the kind. § 6. Lhe Palate. The ridges upon the hard palate of the Orang have been figured by Gegenbaur ? ; but this figure shows certain differences from what I have observed in the individual described in the present paper. ‘The number of these ridges appears to be about the same ; but they are much more regular in the palate described and figured by Gegenbaur. This is particularly so with the last four ridges. In both specimens (pl. v.) the palatal ridges are more numerous than in the Chimpanzee, indicating, so far as this character can be made use of, the greater proximity to Man of the Chimpanzee. On the other band, the great irregularity of the palatal ridges in the Orang is such as is met with in the Anthropoids generally. A peculiar feature about the palate of the Orang which I examined is its deep black pigmentation, shown in the figure (Plate XXV. fig. 3), After it had been allowed to macerate for some days, in order to prepare the skull for * These references will be found on p. 204 of the present memoir. * «Die Gaumenfalten des Menschen,” Morph. Jahrb, Bd. iv. p. 573. ANATOMY OF THE ANTHROPOID APES. 217 examination, the black colour could be rubbed off, staining the fingers, I am uncertain whether to regard it as pathological; if normal, it would strengthen the reasons for regarding this animal as a distinct species of Orang. IV. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE XX. Head of Troglodytes calvus, drawn after death in August 1891: full face, natural size. PLATE XXI. Troglodytes calvus, head of the same animal, viewed vertically from above, natural size. PLATE XXII. A hand and foot of the same, palmar surface, natural size: Fig. 1. Hand; Fig. 2. Foot.—The letters refer to the lines on the palm of the hand and on the sole of the foot, which are described in the text. PLATE XXIII. Brain of the same, natural size. Fig. 1. Lateral view of right side, Fig. 2. Lateral view of left side. Fig. 3. Brain, viewed from above. Fig. 4. Brain, viewed from the underside. F.s. Sylvian fissure; /.s.a. Anterior branch of Sylvian fissure; P.0.f. Parieto- occipital fissure; FR. Fissure of Rolando. PLATE XXIV. Head of young Orang “ George,” natural size. PLATE XXV. Fig. 1. Head of the same, viewed vertically from above. Fig. 2. Palate of Troglodytes calvus (“‘ Sally ”), to illustrate the ridges. Fig. 3. Palate of Simia satyrus (?) (“ George”’). 1 PLATE XXVI. Upper surface of hand and foot of Orang (“ George”): Fig. 1. Hand; Fig. 2. Foot. VOL. X11.—Part v. No. 6.—February, 1893. 21 218 CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE ANATOMY OF THE ANTHROPOID APES. PLATE XXVII. Palmar surface of hand and foot of Orang (“‘ George”): Fig. 1. Hand; Fig. 2. Foot. —The letters refer to the lines on the palm and sole, which are described in the text. PLATE XXVIII. Fig. 1. Brain of Troglodytes calvus (“ Sally”), from behind. c. Cerebellum. Fig. 2. Brain of Troglodytes niger, from behind. ¢. Cerebellum. 2. Median part of cerebellum not concealed by lateral lobes. Fig. 3. Ear of Troglodytes calvus (“ Sally”’). H. Helix; T. Tragus; F. Fossa. Fig. 4. Pectoral muscles of Orang (“George”). Cl. Clavicle; 1-5. Ribs; Pect. 1. Pectoralis primus; Pect. 2. Pectoralis secundus. Be abi e: £171 6. Sirat del et lith. HEAD OF TROGLODYTES C: FRONT VIEW ern Bros. imp, Mim d. Smt delet lith. oe nM \ - | | | 13 : | { hee 1 i an _ s& 0 "Fe ees a ay y . - 3 7 ‘ Lt ~ ‘ * a mn | it Ss ‘ “x * 5 a i “ = aad * as - ae > 3 ¢ A . oe a S € 7 ‘ Minter Beco. imp HAND & FOOT OF $6, HM. N xu fk 1 a. Po. G owe f Mintern Bros. imp BRAIN OF TROGLODYTES CALVUS. J. Smat del.et.lith. OF ORA ome . : e 7 Mintern Bros. imp d, Smit de) et Lith. LNG. O OF HEAD Ww. ‘ aa 2 dae %y ca — ‘ . ~ FP er ’ Sa 1 ¥¢ 2 ) ' \ ‘ ‘ } : . mn Cs Pa i t r V7 c a OF _ W Vi, >) PIO L000, FO. d. Smit del.et lith. Mintern Bros, imp HAND & FOOT OF ORANG. BACK ASPECT: < io mm . i 4 ‘ ‘ bh Ar O Smut de evith. Aa 7 | Smit del.et ith. Hasta od. Smit delet kth ANATOMY OF CHIMFA iV 3 MAY 1893 To Fellows. To the Public. G8. de EB a VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . . Price 912 0 . . .1216 O Part 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) . . . .. Owl eis: O 016 0 », 2. (1880, containing 7 Plates) ty at) 140 » 9. (1881, containimg 8 Plates) sgn dy 2656 110 0 » 4. (1881, containing 3 Plates) : Zp UE gan 010 0 » 5. (1881, containing 13 Plates) . . . . . 5 Ost 10, 1 4 0 » 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) . . .. . OL 2) 0 016 0 » 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) se Or Lon O 1 0 0 » 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) se O LZ EO 016 0 », 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) : » 012 0 016 0 ye » 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) es vavarctaee 5° DLS 2 2 0 i » 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and Index) ,, 111 6 220 i VOLUME XII. (1886-1890, containing 65 Plates) . . Price5 8 O 7 4 0 e Partl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . .. . Oh Oe 0 012 9 » 2 (1886, containing 7 Plates) . . .. . » 012 0 016 0 » 9. (1886, containing 2 Plates) . rar oO 4geG 06 0 » 4. (1886, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . », O15 0 US Oh G » 5. (1886, containing 5 Plates) FO POO 012 0 » 6. (1887, containing 7 Plates) 3 Onl2.40 016 0 » 7. (1888, containing 8 Plates) é Seno oO. 012 0 » 8. (1889, containing 3 Plates) . . ... «4 0 6 O 0 8 0 », 9. (1889, containing 7 Plates) . 5 SOLD 39 110 », 10. (1890, containing 8 Plates and Title and Index), 015 9 110 VOLUME XIII. Part 1. (1891, contaming 6 Plates) . . .. . Price 0 15 9 Tee lsG Part 2. (1891, containing 6 Plates) . ... . SB UELSy Tg, De <0 Parr 3. (1891, containing 6 Plates) ..... » 018 0 140 Parr 4, (1892, containing 1 Plate). . . . . . » O 4 6 060 Part 5. (1893, containing 9 Plates) . . .. . » Ol 38 015 0 CONTENTS. VII. Contributions to the Anatomy of the Anthropoid Apes. By Frank E. Bepparp, M.A., Prosector to the Society, and Lecturer on Biology at Guy's Hospital. (Plates; 2X X VILL) 322. Sere. 2 alee meee eee al tsar vas THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society of London are of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto. - According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all busi- ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published in the “ Proceedings ” by the Committee of Publication. A large number of coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to ; illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. The “ Proceedings ” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of June, ae August, October, and April, the part published in April completing the volume for the preceding year. The ‘‘ Transactions ” contain such of the more important communications made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the ‘plates required to illustrate them, are — 13 better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are issued at irregular intervals. Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day of the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for the year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per cent. less than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made upon purchases of Publications issued prior to 1871, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual Volume of the ‘ Zoological Record’ — for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom), but this privilese only holds good if the subscription is paid before the First of December in each year. Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Bhesieoe sh Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, E.C.), or through i ‘ any bookseller. February Ist, 1893. EF Brie ear ie : OLOGICAL SOCIETY Dix: . . bad FF LONDON. Jou. S0H,—-Panr 6. | ‘THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE; , 2. (1880, containing 7 Plates) eels Ome. 1 4 0 » 8. (1881, containing 8 Plates) 3: Rae Oe 0 aa0e. » 4. (1881, containmg 3 Plates) Sy Oi ane 010 0 »» D. (1881, containing 13 Plates) 59 Onl Ss asee o 1740 » 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . 57) Orde =O 016 0 7. (1882, containing 9 Plates) jr O ctor .O: TO wet 9) » 8. (1883, containing 11 Plaies) Ore 6 016 0 », 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) 7 Onl nO 016 0 >» 10-.(1385, containing 12°Plates), 5. (502s. Se) aes leno Pia ery 0) »» 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and Index),, 111 6 220 * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. VIII. On the British Paleogene Bryoza. By J. W. Gruaory, B.Sc., F.Z.8., British Museum (Nat. Hist.). Received May 17th, 1892, read June 14th, 1892. [Puates XXIX.-XXXII.] Contents. Page | Page We introduction) «yo: to jf sc.<05 < 219 Y. Miscellaneous Records ...... 262 IW Werminology.:9-0s.22-..-- 220 VI. Stratigraphical Distribution.. 263 TIT. Classification .............. 221 VII. Affinities of the Fauna...... 264 TV. Systematic Synopsis ........ 225 Vili Bibliontaphivg sine tee 266 TV. a. The Systematic Position of the IX. Explanation of the Plates.... 276 Adeonelide ............ 241 I. Introduction. P ROBABLY few groups of British Neozoic fossils have been so much neglected as the British Lower Cainozoic Bryozoa. While those of the Crag were carefully monographed by Busk in 1850 and those of the Cretaceous, Jurassic, and Paleozoic rocks have been described in numerous memoirs, but little has been done on the Paleogene fauna. In Morris’s ‘ Catalogue of British Fossils’ published in 1843 only one species is mentioned, and it was not till 1850 that some were described and figured by Lonsdale in Dixon’s ‘Geology of Sussex’; he described four species, of which only one was regarded as new. In 1866 the next contribution was made by Busk [No. 7] in a paper entitled “ Description of three Species of Polyzoa from the London Clay of Highgate, in the collection of N. T. Wetherell, Esq., F.G.S.” This paper, short though it be, is the best piece of work that has been done on the British Eocene Bryozoa. Since then Mr. G. R. Vine [A, p. 673] has published a list of the recorded species and has subsequently described two collections, both of which are now in the British Museum. With these additions the list numbered twenty-one, but of these only four are here retained, as the remainder are either based on identifications that I have been unable to verify or on indeterminable fragments. The neglect of this group has no doubt been mainly due to the comparative rarity of specimens: collectors who have devoted a good deal of time to our Lower Tertiaries have only met with a few fragments and have not felt much interest in them. Even in the principal Museums the British Paleogene Bryozoa are very sparsely represented, with the single exception of the British Museum, which contains all the material from many large collections; the collection there now includes all existing types and figured specimens, with the exception of one specimen figured in this communication. The principal part of the Bryozoa collection in the British Museum consists of the VOL. XI11.—PART vi. No. 1.—June, 1893. 2K 220 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE « F. E. Edwards Collection,” including Lonsdale’s types. Busk’s types and many other specimens were obtained with the “ Wetherell Collection,” while additions from the London Clay of Fareham and Sheppey were made by the acquisition of the collections of Mr. G. R. Vine and Mr. A. Bell. The present paper therefore consists mainly of a description of the British Museum Collection, and for permission to undertake this I have to thank Dr. H. Woodward, F.R.S. I have of course examined all other available material, including that in the Reed Collection at York, at the Woodwardian Museum, Cambridge, and in the Museum of Practical Geology. I must also thank Mr. E. H. M. Platnauer and Mr. E. T. Newton for valuable assistance when examining the collections under their care; and I am especially indebted to Mr. H. Woods for the kind loan of the Cambridge specimens. Furthermore I must express my best thanks to my colleague Mr. R. Kirkpatrick, of the Zoological Department, for his ever-ready assistance ; owing to his kindness, I have enjoyed every opportunity for the examination of the collections of recent Bryozoa, and especially the type specimens, to which constant reference has been necessary ; he has also repeatedly discussed the difficulties that have been met with, and his knowledge of the recent Bryozoa and their literature has always been placed most generously at my service. Il. Terminology. Most of the terms employed have a well-established meaning, and consequently do not require to be here referred to; but the apertures and pores of the Cheilostomata are so important in diagnosis, and have been so differently employed therein, that it seems advisable to define them. At the same time a few alterations in terminology are suggested, as it is hoped thereby to secure greater precision in the description of the fauna. Orifice. The opening of the mouth of the polypide: it corresponds in size and shape to the operculum. In fossil Membraniporidz, &c., it cannot be determined. Aperture. The opening occupied by the membranous area which surrounds the orifice. The aperture may be primary and either correspond to the orifice as in Lepralia or may bea large space in the middle of which the orifice opened, as in Membranipora. Or it may be secondary, formed by the peristome rising up into a tube and concealing the original primary aperture ; the form of the latter may, however, be always told from the operculum. Sinus. A notch on the lower side of the aperture, as in Schizoporella. Trypa. A pore which perforates the front wall of the zocecium ; it occurs only in the Micro- porellidie : it is generally assumed to correspond to the sinus. Other names have been previously given to this, but there seem to be valid objections to them all. Jullien has called it the “ fenestrula;” but this term is already in use for the interspaces in the zoarium of the Fenestellidee. D’Orbigny included it among the “ special pores,” and as such it is often referred to, though this also includes different structures. The term “ zocecial pore” is hardly definite enough ; the terms “true pore,” “ accessory opening” (D’Orbigny) , “ central pore” (Busk), are subject to the same objection. BRITISH PALAOGENE BRYOZOA. 221 Peristomial Pore (“ Sublabial pore” of Busk). A pore below the aperture which simply leads into the peristomial chamber. Punctures. A series of pores left between the anastomosing spines of the front wall of Cribrilina, &c Areole. Pits or tubular depressions occurring in linear series around the margins of zocecia, e. g. in Notamia wetherelli. Macule. A term suggested for the small irregular cavities in the walls of the zocecia: they correspond to the main part of the “pores d’origelles” of Jullien [No. 3, p. 607], but since Pergens [No. 7] has thrown such discredit on Jullien’s views on these structures it seems hardly advisable to circulate this term. The name is derived from “ macul,” the meshes of a net, as, according to Pergens, they originate simply by non-calcification of part of the wall. When seen on the front wall of a zocecium they resemble small pits or depressions. Opesiule. A term applied by Jullien to the secondary small apertures, of which a pair usually occur on the front walls of the zocecia of Micropora, &c. Ill. Classification. Probably no one who has tried to determine to which of the twenty to thirty families of Cheilostomata some form new to him must be referred will complain of an attempt to arrange these families into groups. Among the Euechinoidea, for example, there are twenty-five families distributed amongst five orders, some of which are divided into sub- orders. Butamong the Cheilostomata we have as many or more families, without any definite larger groups, except the ill-fated ones proposed by Dr. Jullien [No. 4] and the antiquated ones of Mr. Busk!. The inconveniences of this are manifold ; the diagnosis of each family has to be of inconvenient length, and the task of discovering the exact systematic position of any species is a matter of much difficulty. Neither the Rev. T. H. Hincks nor Mr. Waters offer much encouragement to an attempt at any serious alteration, as the former points out emphatically that all classifi- cations at present must be tentative and the latter discourages what he calls “ an attack along the whole line.” But then all classifications are probably more or less tentative and temporary, and, so far as I am able to judge, some grouping of the families is an essential preliminary to an attempt to revise the families in detail and dissipate the chaos in which at present the fossil Bryozoa are involved. Though there is of course much uncertainty as to the exact taxonomic value of several characters, there does seem to bea pretty general agreement as to the most important structures. The development of the front wall seems about the leading feature, as so many of the other characters, ¢. g. the aperture, the position and deve- lopment of avicularia, &c., are correlated with this. The use made by Jullien of the front wall has perhaps prejudiced some workers against this structure; but Jullien has based his classification on modifications that most workers regard as of very slight value, while his method of nomenclature is quite his own. As M. Dollfus has pointed out in an admirable criticism, Dr. Jullien simply does not accept the principle of priority. 2 Busk of course based his divisions on zoarial characters, and these, though somewhat improved by Dr. Ortmann [No. 1, pp. 3, 4], are now quite inadequate. 2K 2 222 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Three groups of the Cheilostomata may be conveniently based on the character of the front wall. In one, including the Membraniporidan series, this structure is absent or only imperfectly developed: the name of “ Athyriata”’ (from @ and éupedc, an oblong shield) is therefore suggested for it. In a second group the wall is well developed, but there is an additional communication between the exterior and the polypide by means of a pore (trypa) on the front wall or by a sinus on the lower margin of the orifice. The exact homology of these two structures has never, so far as I am aware, been clearly demonstrated, but it has been generally accepted, for example, by Hincks, Waters, and Macgillivray. For this group the name of ‘ Schizothyriata ” is proposed. Finally, there is the group in which the calcification of the front wall is complete ; it may therefore be called the “ Holothyriata.” In addition to these there is a series of forms whose affinities seen very doubtful. With one or two exceptions they are rarely or never found fossil, and my opportunities of studying them have been but limited. They may be divided into two divisions, one of which may be a natural group. ‘This includes the C&tiide, Chlidoniide, and Eucratiide ; the terminal or subterminal apertures and simple tubular or pyriform zocecia of these families suggest that they are among the most primitive of living Cheilostomata. They are here left grouped together, and Busk’s name, the Stolonata, is accepted. For the other division Smitt’s name of “ Cellularina” is adopted ; but this is certainly not a natural group. ‘Thus some, such as the Cellulariide, Bicellariide, and Epistomiide (Notamiide of Hincks), seem clearly allied by their large membranous areas and aperture to the Membraniporidan group; the Catenariide may include representatives of both the Holothyriata (e. g. Catenicella utriculus, Macgill.) and the Schizothyriata. Among the latter there may be divisions corresponding to both of the great families; thus Catenicella amphora, Busk, is analogous to the Microporellide, and C. pulchella (Maple- stone) to the Schizoporellide. It is, however, not improbable that the Catenicellide branched off independently from the main Cheilostomatous stem at a very early period. Without more detailed information upon the anatomical structure of the polypides of the families in this “carpet-bag” group it seems unadvisable to attempt to place them definitely. In the Catenariide we have both holostomatous and schizostomatous (e. g. Claviporella) genera, but until we know more of the anatomy of the polypides it seems very uncertain as to whether this character possesses the same significance as in those higher Cheilostomata where the skeleton is of a specialized and complex type. Amongst these the hard parts certainly seem to offer reliable classificatory characters. Through each of the three suborders an evolutionary series can be traced. Thus among the Athyriata the Membranoporide seem to be the most primitive, and this family passes up into the Cribrilinide and Hiantoporide in the manner suggested by Mr. Hincks [No. 2, pp. 199-200, and No. 5 [pt. 3], pp. 471-472 and 479-480] and Mr. Kirkpatrick [No. 2, pp. 616-617]. BRITISH PALHOGENE BRYOZOA. 223 There seems to be a similar evolutionary series in the Holothyriata, where the main branch develops from the simple Cyclicoporine through the Lepraline to the more specialized Smittiide; also in the Schizothyriata from the simple Schizoporella or Schismoporella to such a form as Adeonella pectinata. The division of both the Reteporidz and Celleporide into the schizostomatous and holostomatous groups appears to be generally regarded as inevitable. ‘The dis- memberment of the Selenariide is more likely to be criticized, but it is not a new idea. It was first done by Prof. Smitt in 1873 [No. 3], and Mr. Hincks [No. 7, p. 125] has given it the sanction of his high authority by the remark in describing Cupularia umbellata, Defr., that “this form clearly belongs to the Steganoporellidan series and must be transferred to it.” The survival of the family Selenariidee seems to me to well illustrate the necessity for a grouping of the families; so long as these have been allowed to remain in independence, such an ol/a-podrida of species of different families agreeing only in zoarial form has been able to hang together. ‘The moment we introduce a more scientific system, define suborders, and try to indicate the affinities of the families, such a group as the Selenariidz falls to pieces. These remarks are not intended as a formal defence of the classification. Its publi- cation will be justified only if it is found to aid in bringing the Cheilostomata, and especially the fossil forms, into better order than they are in at present. | Synopsis of the Classification followed. Order CHEILOSTOMATA. J. Suborder SroroNnara. Forms with simple tubular zocecia and terminal or subterminal apertures. Family 1. Azremx. For diagnosis see Macgillivray, No. 3, p. 195. 2. Eucratiip2. es + Ae is Us 3. CHLIDONIIDA. = es tee woos II. Suborder CELLULARINA. A group of forms with simple zocecia and tufted phytoid zoaria, and probably jncluding repre- sentatives of the three following suborders. Family 4, Cernutarimp2. For diagnosis see Macgillivray, No. 3, p. 199. 5, BIcELLARIID”. a ey Simp eOe. 6. Epistomiup# (Notamiide). 3 Hincks, No. 2, p. 98. 7. CaTENICELLIDE. J Macgillivray, No. 3, p. 197. 8. BrpaxaRIID&. 4 Fr sy ite IIB II]. Suborder ATHYRIATA. Cheilostomata with the front wall uncalcified or incompletely calcified. Family 9. Farcrminartip®. For diagnosis see Macgillivray, No. 3, p. 204. 10. Frusrrivz. - Ze a) Deo. 224 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Family 11. Memsraniroripz. Athyriata with the front wall mainly membranous and occupied by an opesial aperture ; this does not correspond to the operculum. The opesium is sur~ rounded by a raised margin. External ocecia. Subfamily 1. Membraniporine. Membraniporide with open opesia and without, or with but a small, extra-opesial front wall Subfamily 2. Electrinine. Membraniporide with the normal zocecia tubular and with a terminal opesium. Subfamily 3. Lunulitine. Membraniporide with patelliform zoaria, and with vibracularia systematically arranged. Family 12, Crizrminipa, Athyriata with a front wall formed by the overarching and branching of one or more spines. External oecia. Subfamily 1. Cribrilinine. Cribrilinide with the front wall formed by the overarching and fusion of numerous circumareal spines ; the interspaces remain as grooves or pores. Subfamily 2. Aiantoporine. Cribrilinide with the front wall formed of one large spine arising from the margin. Subfamily 3. Steginoporine. Cribrilinidie with the front wall formed by the overarching of spines arising from the peristome. Family 13. Micrororrpz. Athyriata with a calcified front wall. Zocecia surrounded by raised margins. No internal diaphragms. External oecia. Subfamily 1. Microporine. Zocecia all normal or onychocellaria (large vicarious avicularia) irregularly distributed. Subfamily 2. Selenarine. Microporide with patelliform zoaria and vibracularia systematic- ally arranged. Family 14. Srecanororetiipe. Athyriata without external ocecia and with the zocecia divided into two chambers by a calcareous diaphragm. Family 15. Cetxarimpa. Athyriata with internal ocecia which open by a pore above the aperture. The zocecia are surrounded by raised margins; the aperture is situated within the depressed front wall. IV. Suborder ScHizoTHYRIATA. Cheilostomata which are schizostomatous or trypiate (?. e. provided with a trypa; see p. 220) or both, Family 16. Scuizororettip#. Schizothyriata not provided with a trypa. Subfamily 1. Schizoporelline. Schizoporellide with simple primary aperture and external owecia. Subfamily 2. Schizoreteporinee.' Schizoporellide with the zocecia obliquely placed on a unilaminar, reticulate or ramose, erect zoarium. Subfamily 3. Schismoporine.* Schizoporellide with urceolate zocecia growing in dense masses ; aperture terminal or subterminal. Subfamily 4. Biporinee. Schizoporellide with a patelliform unilaminate zoarium, with vibracularia systematically arranged. 1 Schizoretepora, n. gen., for which at present the subfamily diagnosis also serves as the diagnosis, is the type genus ; it includes the schizostomatous Reteporas, of which S. (R.) tessellata (Hincks) [No. 2, p. 358, pl. xix. figs. 9-12], is a convenient type. © 2 Schismopora, Macgillivray [No. 4, p. 29], is the type genus, and S. costata the type species: it does not BRITISH PALHZOGENE BRYOZOA. 225 Family 17. ApEonELLIDZ. Schizothyriata with a schizostomatous primary aperture and a variable secondary aperture. Goneecia and no external marsupia. Family 18. MicrororeLtip#£. Schizothyriata provided with a trypa. Subfamily 1. Microporelline. Holostomatous Microporellide with external marsupia. 55 2. Schismoporeilinee. Microporellidz which are both schizostomatous and trypiate. a 3. Adeonine. Microporellide which are holostomatous and have goneecia, but no external marsupia. V. Suborder HototrHuyrRtatTa. Holostomatous Cheilostomata which have the front wall wholly calcified. Family 19. Lerratiip#. Holothyriata with a simple primary aperture. Subfamily 1. Lepraliine. Lepraliide with external oecia. Alliance 1. Cycliopora. Lepraline with simple zocecia having orbicular apertures which are often surrounded by raised rims. Alliance 2. Lepralia. Lepraliinz with the aperture usually horseshoe-shaped and never truly orbicular. Subfamily 2. Teichoporine. Lepraliidz with goncecia and no external occia. Poise 3. Reteporine. Lepraliid with the zocecia obliquely placed on a unilaminar, reticulate or ramose, erect zoarium. Family 20. Cextzrorip#. Holothyriata with barrel-shaped or urceolate zocecia, usually growing in heaped masses; aperture terminal or subterminal. Family 21. Smirrupz. Holothyriata with a raised secondary orifice; the primary orifice is often denticulate. Order CYCLOSTOMATA. Family 1. Inomonzip2. | Family 2. Herrrororipé. IV. Systematic Synopsis. Class ECTOPROCTA. Subclas GYMNOLAEMATA. Order CHEILOSTOMATA. Suborder STOLONATA. Family EUCRATIID. Genus Notamta, Fleming, 1828 (non Busk, Hincks, &c.). Diagnosis. Zoarium erect and phytoid; zoccia biserial, joined back to back; the apertures of each series respectively open in the same direction. Aperture large, on the front of the cell. Neither vibracula, avicularia, nor owcia. [Fleming, No. 1, p. 541.] appear to have been formally diagnosed ; but the list of six species with the figures of their opercula published in the ‘ Prodromus’ leaves no doubt as to its nature. [Macgillivray, No. 1, dec. xvii. pp. 168, figs. 1-6. See also Macgillivray, No. 2, pt. v. pl. ii-] 226 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Species 1. NotaMIA WETHERELLI (Busk), 1866. Syn. Dittosaria wetherelli, G. Busk, 1866, Geol. Mag. iii. p. 301; G. R. Vine, 1889, Proc. Yorks. Geol. & Polyt. Soc. xi. pp. 158-159, pl. v. fig. 1. Records. W. Whitaker, No. 1, p. 594; G. R. Vine, No. 1, p. 673. Diagnosis. Zoarium in small phytoid tufts; imperfectly known. Branching dichotomous. Zocecia elongate, pyriform. Aperture median and symmetrical, oval, the longer axis in the direction of the length of the zoarium. The aperture opens on the upper border and occupies about a quarter of the front of the zocecium. The surface is ornamented with a double series of areole; the innermost series forms an ellipse passing close round the upperside of the aperture and crossing the front wall at about the middle ; the outermost series runs close along the hinder margin. The number varies from 8 to 16 in the inner series, and from 20 to 26 in the outer. Distribution. London Clay, Highgate (Brit. Mus.). Dimensions. The zocecia of the specimen figured measure a trifle over °5 mm. in length. Figures. Pl. XXIX. figs. la, 6. Part of a zoarium, x 37 diam. Brit. Mus. Affinities of the Species. This species differs from Notamia loricata (Linn.) in that in the recent species the aperture occupies half the front of the zocecium and is obliquely placed ; it also has no regular series of areola. The same characters serve to distinguish it from Notamia americana (Lamx.)'. A nearer ally is the Notamia prima (Reuss)*, which differs from it by the smallness of the mouth and the absence of areole. Remarks. This species was founded by Busk on a specimen in the Wetherell Collec- tion which cannot now be recognized, but other specimens labelled by Busk occur and enjoy almost as much authority as the actual figured specimens. Busk made it the type of a new genus, Dittosaria, which has been ignored or overlooked by nearly all subsequent writers. He recognized that it was a close ally of Notamia (Gemellaria), but distinguished it by its mode of branching; he restricted the old genus to those which at every fork retain a continuation of the main stem in addition to the two branches. But this is not even a specific character, as is shown by the following quotation from Mr. Hincks’s [No. 2, p. 20] description of Notamia (G.) loricata:—* The branches are given off from each side of the uppermost pair in a stem close to the top, and at times the stem ascends between them and a triplet is formed in place of the more usual bifurcation.” The only other point of difference is that the mouth in this species is not “slightly oblique” as it should be to conform to Mr. Hincks’s diagnosis of the genus. But this is hardly of generic value, and Busk certainly regarded the other as the main character. The genus differs from Pasythea, Lamx., by the absence of the two notches at the lower corners of the aperture. * Lortcaria americana, Lamouroux, No. 2, p. 7, pl. lxv. fig. 9. * Gemellaria prima, Reuss, No. 7, p. 170, pl. vii. figs. 6, 7. BRITISH PALAOGENE BRYOZOA. PPA Nore on tHe Use or tHe Name Gemellaria—The name Gemellaria was first invented for a genus of Bryozoa by J. C. Savigny somewhere about the year 1810; it was not, however, published till 1826 [Audouin, No. 1, p. 242], and then only in the French form of Gémellaire ; so far as I am aware, it was first used in a Latinized form in 1830 by Blainyille [No. 2, p. 425], who did not himself accept it. Before the publication of Gemellaria or Gémellaire the genus had been described in 1821 by Lamouroux [No. 2, p. 7], who named it Loricaria, Audouin, who completed Savigny’s work when the latter was disabled by ill-health, of course treated “ Gémellaire” as a manuscript name and accepted Loricaria. Most subsequent authorities, however, have accepted Gemellaria and date it from 1805, 1809, or 1811. Johnston [No. 2, p. 293, footnote] seems to have entertained doubts as to the accuracy of this proceeding, but accepted it on the idea that copies of some work of Savigny’s had been placed in the principal libraries: he obviously could get no reliable information regarding it. Mr. Hincks accepts the genus and quotes as its author “ Savigny, 1811.” The only reference he gives in his Bibliography [ No. 2, p. 588] to Savigny is “ Iconographie des Zoophytes de Egypte,” from the ‘Description de YEgypte.’ Miss Jelly | No. 1, p. 284] quotes the same work, and so does Macgillivray [No. 3, p. 223, who, however, adds ‘not seen by me.” I regret to have been unable to find any such work; there is none such in the Natural History Museum copy of the ‘ Description de Egypte,’ nor is any referred to in “ A Bibliographical Account and Collation of * La Description de ’Egypte’ ” (London Institution : private circulation, 1838, Svo, 76 pp.). None of the ordinary bibliographical works of reference give any information regarding it. I therefore cannot help concluding that the authorities who have quoted this mysterious “ Iconographie ” really refer to Audouin’s “ Explication sommaire des planches de Zoophytes de lEgypte.... . ” That the date of this is 1826 and not 1811 admits of no doubt: the work was only entrusted to Audouin for completion in 1825, and monographs issued in 1821 are quoted. Loricaria has therefore the prior claim to adoption, but unfortunately it had been previously used among fishes. Fleming [ No.1, p. 541), therefore, in 1828 renamed it Notamia. N. loricata he clearly regarded as the type, for the only other species he associated with it (WV. bursaria) he made the type of a new genus, Hpistomia. Lamouroux did not include this latter species in his Zoricaria, but in the Sertularian Dynanema [No. 1, p. 79]. Fleming, it must be remembered, only proposed Wotamia asa change of name owing to the preoccupation of Loricavia. The name Notamia cannot therefore be separated from its type species and applied to one which both Lamouroux and Fleming assigned to another genus. ‘There is therefore no option but to follow Fleming and substitute Notamia for Gemellaria and regard the species bursaria as the type of Hpistomia. The only alternative is to accept Blainville’s name Gemicellaria [No. 1, p. 425], proposed in 1830, but there does not seem any sufficient reason for a departure from the ordinary rule of nomenclature. Suborder ATHYRIATA. Family MEMBRANIPORIDA. Subfamily MEMBRANIPORINA. Genus Mempranrpora, Blainville, 1834. [Blainville, No. 2, p. 447.] Diagnosis.1 Membraniporide in which the opesial aperture is generally of a simple form and the lamina is absent or but slightly developed. 1 Tt will be seen from this diagnosis that in deference to recognized opinion Amphiblestrum is accepted ; it appears to be an artificial but very convenient group. VOL. Xi1.—part vi. No. 2.—June, 1893. ae 228 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Species 1. MrmpBranipora EOcENA (Busk), 1866. Syn. Biflustra eocena, G. Busk, 1866, Geol. Mag. iii. p. 300, pl. xii. fig. 2; W. Whitaker, 1872, Mem. Geol. Surv. iv. pt. 1, p. 594; G. R. Vine, 1886, Rep. Brit. Assoc, 1885, p. 673. Biflustra (Membranipora) eocena, G. R. Vine, 1889, Proc. Yorks. Geol. & Polyt. Soc. xi. p- 160, pl. v. fig. 4. Flustra crassa, Desm., J. Morris, 1843, Cat. Brit. Foss. p. 37; Huxley & Etheridge, 1865, Cat. Foss. M. P. G. p. 332; Huxley & Newton, 1878, Cat. Tert. & Post-Tert. Foss. M. P. G. p. 14. Diagnosis. Zoarium large, expanded, foliaceous. Bilaminar, the internal face ribbed by long and prominent angular ridges. Zowcia quadrangular, arranged in long, oblique lines. The opesia are elliptic and fairly regular, with a strong, slightly raised rim ; this is surrounded by a flat area, on the part of which that covers the continuation of the zocecium are two distinct rounded avicularia. The width of the surrounding area and the prominence of the rim vary somewhat in different parts of the zoarium, but within a restricted area are quite uniform. Avicularia: usually a pair on the front wall below the aperture. Figures. Pi. XXIX. fig. 2. Part of zoarium, from a specimen from the London Clay, Highgate; Brit. Mus. No. 49729; x 16 diam. Fig. 3. Another specimen showing back view, x 21. Distribution. Thanet Sand, Pegwell Bay (M. P. G.). London Clay, Southampton. London Clay, Highgate. Edwards Coll. Brit. Mus. 49729. ? Bracklesham Beds, Bracklesham. Remarks. This species was founded by Busk, who gave four figures of it ; these well show the general form of the zoarium, the thickened longitudinally ribbed back, the form of the opesia, and the large front wall below the aperture. These are the main specific characters. Busk’s type was in the Wetherell Collection, but it cannot now be found. Though the figures do not show the pair of avicularia, there can be no doubt of the species, for the Wetherell Collection contains many specimens from Highgate labelled by Busk and Wetherell. The specimen from which the accompanying figures have been drawn is from Southampton. A small specimen in the Edwards Collection from Bracklesham appears to belong to this species, but as it only shows the back view of the inner lamina it is impossible to be certain. ‘The Thanet Sand specimens are so much worn that one cannot be sure of the identification. The species belongs to the group of Membranipora of which M. savarti (Aud.) [No. 1, p. 240, pl. x. fig. 10; see also the figures by Smitt, No. 3, p. 20, pl. iv. figs. 92-5] is a convenient type; from this, however, it differs in the absence of the crenu- late margin and the two tubercles sometimes present in that species; the area of the front wall is much larger than in Audouin’s species, and the back is longitudinally ribbed instead of having the flat surface marked off into regular rectangles as shown by Smitt. The plain prominent rim and large front wall also separate this species from BRITISH PALZOGENE BRYOZOA. 229 MM. lacroixi (Aud.) [No. 1, p. 240, pl. x. fig. 9]. I. eocena is more nearly allied to Mem- branipora appendiculata (Reuss), of which a good figure has been given by Mr. A. W. Waters [No. 12, pl. ii. fig. 5], but from this it differs in that Reuss’s species has a single large avicularium on the lower side of the aperture and not quite in the median line; the opesia is also somewhat too large. /. macrostoma (Reuss) is another ally ; but this has the rim that borders the opesia closer to the margin of the zocecia, so that the flat depressed marginal space is absent. Species 2. MEMBRANIPORA BUSKI, 0. sp. Syn. Membranipora lacroizi, G. Busk (non Aud.), 1866, Geol. Mag. vol. iii. pl. xii. figs. la & d; (fide Vine), J. W. Judd, 1883, Geol. Mag. dec. 2, vol. x. p. 527; G. R. Vine, 1889, Proc. Yorks. Geol. & Polyt. Soc. vol. xi. pt. 2, pp. 159-160, pl. v. fig. 2 (copied from Busk), fig, 3 (original) ; H. W. Bristow, 1889, Geol. I. Wight, ed. 2, p. 284. Membranipora reticulum, Vine (non Linn.), ibid. vol. xii. pt. 1, pp. 59, 60. Diagnosis. Zoarium encrusting or foliaceous. The back is flat and not ribbed. Zowcia arranged in long series, Opesia very large: no lamina or front wall, the raised rims of adjoining zocwcia being in contact. The general form is oblong, the length being not much greater than the width, except at the bifurcations of a row, where the two zocecia are long and narrow. ‘The raised rims are thick and plain. Avicularia irregularly scattered, small, generally in the lower right-hand corner of the zocecia. Oecia not always present, narrow, globose. Distribution. Headon Beds, Colwell Bay, I. of Wight ; London Clay, Highgate. Type. Brit. Mus. No. B 4625. Figures. Pl. XXIX. fig. 11. Part of a zoarium with an ocecium ; x 55 diam. Brit. Mus. No. B 4625. Fig. 12. Part of a specimen (Mus. Pract. Geol.) with ocecia, x 55 diam. Affinities. This species in its general characters very closely approaches M. lacrotai, Aud. [No. 1, p. 240, pl. x. fig. 9], and as such the London Clay specimen has been figured by Busk. With this identification I agreed until seeing the specimens in the Museum of Practical Geology: these were collected by Mr. Chapman and are clearly the same as those which he has kindly presented to the British Museum. They, however, show the ocecia, and thus clearly separate the species from I. lacroizi, from which, according to Mr. Hincks’s diagnosis [ No. 2, p. 130], these structures are absent. Species 3. MEMBRANIPORA CRASSOMURALIS, 0. sp. Diagnosis. Zoarium irregular, encrusting. Zoccia oval, irregularly distributed. Each zocecium surrounded by a thick prominent rim. ‘The interspaces between these rims are very narrow. When encrusting ribbed bivalves the zocecia are more regularly arranged, running along the ribs or pressed into the furrows. Opesia usually occupying the whole of the area, but in some a thin narrow lamina occurs. AA? 230 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Owcia triangular: surrounded by a rim like that around the zocecia. Avicularia sparsely and irregularly scattered over the zoarium : occupying the small triangular areas between the zocecial margins. The raised rim is usually plain, but may bear a single minute tubercle, the base of a small spine. Distribution. Barton Beds, Barton. Bracklesham Beds, Bracklesham. Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49741. Figures. Pl. XXIX. fig. 10a. From Barton. Several zocecia, showing the occia, avicularia, bases of spines, and lamina. Fig. 10 6. Another specimen, growing on a strongly ribbed Pecten. Remarks. This species appears to be most closely related to that figured by Reuss [No. 14, p. 179, pl. ix. figs. 1, 2] as Membranipora elliptica (Hag.) from the Leithakalk (Helvetian) of Eisenstadt. But the London Clay species appears to be certainly distinct from that represented in von Hagenow’s original figure [No. 1, p. 268, pl. iv. fig. 6], in which the rims surround the area instead of the zocecia and thus are separated by a wide space, both in the centre and youngest part of the zoarium ; there are neither laminz nor ocecia. Hagenow remarks on the “ vertieften Zwischen- riumen” with ring-shaped pores. But as to the identity of IM. crassomuralis with the Eisenstadt species I do not care to express a definite opinion without seeing Reuss’s type. Pergens [No. 1, pp. 15, 16] seems to have entertained the same doubts as to the correctness of Reuss’s identification, for though he quotes M. elliptica from the Austro-Hungarian Miocenes, he does not include Reuss’s reference in his synonymy. This species belongs to the M. lacroixi group, but it differs in the following characters : (1) it has triangular ocecia, whereas these structures are said by Hincks [No. 2, p. 150] to be absent in the recent species; (2) the rim is not crenulate ; (3) the avicularia are fewer, and there is never more than one spine on the rim. From Membranipora eocena (Busk) it differs in the absence of any space below the area and outside the rim, and also of the two small lateral avicularia; the zoccia are also arranged more irregularly. Membranipora temporaria, Waters [No. 6, p. 288, pl. vii. fig. 16}, from the Murray River cliffs, is an allied species, but differs in the presence of two small lateral avicularia and a larger “ infra-area.” Another species with which this new one must be compared is Membranipora lowopora (Reuss) [No. 2, p. 166, pl. viii. fig. 11: for later figures see No. 14, pp. 39- 40, pl. ix. figs. 4, 5; the author’s original figure in No. 1, p. 97, pl. xi. fig. 24, has been subsequently repudiated by him], but this has larger front walls, on which the avicularia are placed, instead of in the angles. Reuss [No. 13, p. 101, pl. xxiv. figs. 4 & 5¢] has himself also figured the typical Cretaceous MV. elliptica from the Unter Pliner of Saxony, and one of his figures shows BRITISH PALAOGENE BRYOZOA. 231 pores at the ends of some of the zocwcia in the positions occupied by the ocecia in M. crassomuralis ; Reuss, however, regards them, no doubt correctly, as avicularia. In the same work Reuss [ib. pl. xxiv. fig. 3, pp. 100-101] has figured a variety of M. subtilimargo which resembles M. crassomuralis more than does the typical form; but the absence of ocecia and laminz clearly distinguishes it. Species 4. MEMBRANIPORA TENUIMURALIS, 0. sp. Syn. Membranipora lacroixi, Busk, 1866, Geol. Mag. iii. pl. xii. figs. 1 b & le; W. Whitaker, 1872, Mem. Geol. Surv. iv. pt. 1, p. 594. Diagnosis. Zoarium encrusting (or ? sometimes free), spreading as a thin gauze-like layer. Zoecia irregularly distributed. Form irregular, oval, quadrangular, hexagonal or polygonal : closely crowded. The opesia are very large, almost as large as the zoccia: coincident with the area. There are small triangular depressions between the margins of the opesia of the different zocecia. Walls thin, sometimes crenulate. There is often a pair of tubercles on the margins of the zocecia, and these may fuse to a single large tubercle on the infra-area. Avicularia: usually a pair of small ones in the infra-area covering the continuation of the zocecia. Owcia, none. Distribution. London Clay, Highgate. Clarendon Hill, Fareham, Portsmouth. Type. Wetherell Coll. Brit. Mus. No. 49736. Figures. Pl. X XIX. fig. 5. London Clay, Highgate. Brit. Mus. No. 49736 (one of Busk’s type specimens).—Figs. 6 & 7. Other specimens from same locality. Affinities. 'This is also a species of the puzzling Jacroiai group. Its nearest ally is probably MW. tuberculata (Bosc), which it resembles in its tuberculation [No. 1, t. iii. p. 143. Bose gives as a reference the Plustira dentata of O. F. Miller, Zool. Dan. iii. pp. 24, 25, pl. xev. figs. 1, 2, but this is quite different]. But it differs from this in the greater thickness of the walls in MW. tuberculata and in the presence in that species of a small front wall; in the new species, moreover, the zocecia are more regularly hexagonal in form and are more elongated; there is also a small depressed area in the corners between the rims margining the opesia. From the recent MW. mem- branacea (Linn.) it differs in the regularly alternate arrangement and rectangular shape of the zocecia in that species; MZ. tenwimuralis also lacks the hollow marginal spines so characteristic of the recent species. From MW. lacroiai (Aud.) it differs in the presence of avicularia, and of the pair, of tubercles or knobs; the form of the zoccia is angular instead of oval, and the margins of the opesia are rarely crenulate. The comparison with WM. lacroiai is especially necessary as Dr. Pergens makes MW. laxa, Reuss [No. 11, p. 252, pl. xxxvi. fig. 14], a synonym of this species; and WM. lara appears to be the closest ally of the London 232 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Clay Bryozoan. WV. lava is a somewhat doubtful species ; it has not been referred to by Mr. Waters [No. 12] in his recent revision. Reuss’s figure may only represent a specimen in which the whole of the front wall is broken away and only the lateral walls are left; but if that is the case it is certainly not IZ, /acroixi, and in view of Pergens’s conclusion it would not be safe to act on this view. Reuss’s figure shows more regularly hexagonal zocecia; the margins appear to be separated entirely by a narrow groove, and there are no tubercles. Hence it seems safest to make a new species for this London Clay form rather than to assert the existence of so doubtful a species as the North Italian Bartonian I/. Java in the Lower Eocene of the London Basin. Species 5. MEMBRANIPORA VIRGULIFORMIS, n. sp. Diagnosis. Zoarium of elongate, cylindrical, solid shoots, somewhat resembling those of Cellaria. Zoecia in regular longitudinal series, elongate, rectangular. Opesia large, oval, sur- rounded by a thick raised and plain non-crenulate rim. A large depressed front wall below the area, often with a pair of triangular depressions. Owcia, none. Avicularia single, prominent, lateral, on the upper left-hand margin of the zocecia. Distribution. London Clay, Highgate. Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49658. Edwards Coll. Figure. Pl. XXIX. fig. 8. Part of zoarium, X 25 diam. Affinities. In its mode of growth this species resembles IM. sigillata (Pourt.) [No. 1, p. 110; see also Smitt, No. 3, p. 8, pl. ii. figs. 64-68], but the zocecia in that species are more irregular in form and distribution, while their general form is lozenge- shaped instead of rectangular. It also recalls to mind IZ. monostachys, Busk [No. 2, p. 31, pl. ii. fig. 2], but from this it differs by the somewhat pyriform shape of the zocecia and the more curved instead of flattened front wall of that species. Among the Lower Tertiary species, this most closely resembles Membranipora macro- stoma (Reuss) [Cellaria macrostoma, Reuss, No. 1, p. 64, pl. viii. figs. 5,6; Biflustra macrostoma, Reuss, No. 11, pp. 274, 275, pl. xxxiii. figs. 12, 13], but in that the sub- areal portion of the front wall is regularly rounded and has not the pair of triangular depressions seen in the new species. Species 6. MEMBRANIPORA DISJUNCTA, 0. sp. Diagnosis. Zoarium forming a large encrusting surface; the zocecia are arranged in disconnected rows, which are radially disposed ; there are several centres of radiation in each zoarium. Zoecia elliptical ; opesia large, surrounded by a prominent rim; the mouth opens at one end of the opesium ; the rest is occupied by a thin calcareous lamina, Avicularia and oe@cia unknown. BRITISH PALAOGENE BRYOZOA. 233 Distribution. London Clay, Highgate. Type. Brit. Mus. No. 69205. Wetherell Coll. Encrusting Hippochrenes ampla. Figures. Pl. XXIX. figs. 9a, b. Fig. 9a, part of zoarium, magnified 4 diam., showing radial growths; fig. 94, x 12 diam. Affinities. The mode of growth in loose disconnected rows resembles that often assumed by I. catenularia (Jameson) [No. 1, p. 561, name only] (Pyripora of Mac- gillivray) [No. 1, pt. xi. p. 24], but the much greater size of the opesia in this species is quite distinctive. Genus Lunu.ites, Lamarck, 1816. [Lamarck, No. 1, ii. p. 194.] Diagnosis. A genus of Membraniporide with a unilaminate, conical, or cup-shaped zoarium. The zocecia are arranged in radial rows; radial rows of vibracularia either separate the zocecia or occur alternately. Type species. JL. radiata, Lamk. [No. 1, p. 195]. Species 1. LuNULITES TRANSIENS }, n. sp. Syn. Lunulites urceolata, Lonsdale, 1850, in Dixon’s Geol. Suss. pp. 159, 160, pl. i. fig. 8; 1878, do. ed. 2, pp. 201, 202, pl. i. fig. 8. Lunulites ? radiata, Lonsdale, 1850, in Dixon’s Geol. Suss. ed. 1, pl. i. fig. 8; 1878, do. ed. 2. Diagnosis. Zoarium of medium size, depressed, circular, thin, cup-shaped ; convex margin curved. Zoecia. Opesia with the aperture large, orbicular, elongate ; a small lamina at the lower end. The lateral margins are steep; the inner margin slopes more gently. A pair of small tubercles occur on some of the margins between the two zocecia. Vibracularia large, aperture clithridiate ; the radial series are connected by a groove ; they increase in size towards the periphery, and gradually pass into normal zocecia (whence the specific name). On the concave side the ridges are irregularly distributed and are separated by deep grooves; there are numerous large pores ; on the narrower parts of the ridges there may be only a single line of pores. Dimensions. Diameter -5 mm.; height 1°25 mm. ‘Taken from a small complete specimen. In some fragments the number of zocecia is from 18-20; number of zocecia in a radial series 10. Distribution. Upper Eocene, Barton Beds, Barton. Middle Kocene, Bracklesham Beds, Bracklesham, Bramshaw, Brook, Whitecliff Bay. Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49724. From Barton. Edwards Coll, Figures. Pl. X XTX. fig. 13. Part of zoarium showing back, x 24 diam. Fig. 14. Several normal zocecia, x 24 diam.—Pl. XXX. fig. 1. Another specimen, showing the * Referring to the gradual passage trom vibracularia to zocecia. 234 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE ancestrula. Fig. 2. Part of zoarium from Bracklesham (B 4339), showing the front wall partly broken away. Fig. 3. Part of a worn specimen from Bracklesham, resembling L. urceolata. Affinities. This species belongs to the L. radiata, Lamk., group, which the Marquis de Gregorio [No. 1, p. 248] has recently proposed to make into a new subgenus, Demt- clausa; this, however, is against all rules, as L. radiata is clearly the type species of the genus. If, therefore, the separation is to be made, it is the other group that must be renamed and removed. Demiclausa is an absolute synonym of Lunulites. This species was figured by Lonsdale as Lwnulites urceolata, Lamk., but from the latter it widely differs in the fact that the vibracularia are connected by depressions into long radial lines; in L. wrceolata they are disconnected. From Lunulites radiata, Lamk., this differs by the gradual transition from the vibra- cularia to the normal zocecia, and by the presence of a lamina and tubercles on the rim of the opesia. The species agrees most closely with L. subplana, Reuss [No. 3, p. 264, pl. xi. fig. 108], but the apertures in that species are not clithridiate, nor does there seem to be a gradual transition from vibracularia to zoccia. It clearly differs from LInnulites quadrata, Reuss [Cellepore quadrata, Reuss, No. 1, p. 95, pl. xi. fig. 17; in the explanation of the better figure given in Reuss, No. 11, pl. xxviii. fig. 18, the species is called Lepralia tetragona|, by the form of the aperture and the absence of the raised rim immediately around it. The original figure gives a suggestion of a similar passage from vibracularia to normal zoccia. In the main character of this species it resembles Lunulites goldfussi, Hag. [No. 2, p. 102, pl. xii. fig. 5], but that differs by the irregular distribution of the vibracularia. Genus BISELENARIA, nov. nom. Syn. Diplotaxis, Reuss, 1867, non Kirby, 1837, Ueber Bry. deut. Unteroligocins, Sitz. k. Ak. Wiss. Wien, Bd. ly. Abth. i. p. 231. Diagnosis. A Membraniporid with a bilaminate zoarium, which is small and circular and discoid in form; typically the form is bun-shaped. The zoccia of the upper layer have regular Membraniporidan apertures, with numerous normal vibracularia irregularly scattered, or one to each zocecium. The zocecia of the lower surface are much modified ; the aperture is contracted by the great thickening of the peristome ; in the zocecia near the centre the aperture is sometimes completely closed or persists asa long narrow slit ; the vibracularia are similarly modified; some of the peripheral zocecia more nearly resemble those of the upper layer. Type species. Biselenaria placentula (Reuss), op. cit. Remarks cn the Genus and its Affinities. —Reuss practically founded his genus Diplo- taxis simply on the one character of its bilaminate zoarium; the species included in it are forms of much interest, and there seems to be no reason to question the validity BRITISH PALAOGENE BRYOZOA. bo 30 of the genus, though it has been overlooked or merely mentioned by subsequent authors. Unfortunately, however, the name was preoccupied among Coleoptera by Kirby in 1837, and as it is still in use for that group the Bryozoan genus must be renamed. The nature of the zoccia of the lower surface is somewhat puzzling; four explanations of their nature may be offered:—First: the zoarium may be fixed, probably in mud; in that case the peripheral zocecia would be normal; but as they became more central by the growth of the colony they would gradually become aborted and their apertures closed; the distribution of the under zocecia supports this view. Second: the zoarium may be free and the modified zocecia of the lower surface may all be swimming vibracula instead of normal zoccia; in that case the thickening of the peristome would be due to the necessity for greater muscular attachments. Third: the zoarium may be fixed by radical fibres or tubes given off from the modified zocecia. And fourth: the zoarium may be free and the peculiar lower zocecia may be goneecia, as the thickened and con- tracted apertures resemble those of elements in other genera, such as Teichopora, which appear to be clearly gonecia. So long as the genus remains known only by extinct species it may be impossible to decide between these views, but I am inclined to accept the first, though there are points that make for the second. The genus differs from the rest of the group by its bilaminate nature and the structure of the inferior zocecia. It is possible that it ought to be subdivided, one branch including the type species and all the rest of those in which there is a vibracularium to every zocecium. Species 1. BiseLenaria oFFa!, n. sp. Diagnosis. Zoariwm: a small circular disk, thickest in the middle and tapering towards the periphery. Zoecia irregular in form and distribution ; a group of small ones occurs in the centre ; the largest are in a circle at a little distance from the margin. The opesia are large and elliptical, surrounded by a thickened margin ; some of the opesia are slightly trigonal. The vibracularia are very irregular in distribution ; they resemble the normal zocecia in general form, but the rim is thicker in proportion to their size. The zocecia of the lower side vary from being identical with those of the upper side to being quite closed; all intermediate forms occur, but a spathulate form with the aperture remaining as a slit or small pore is the commonest. Some of the vibracularia have the very typical auriculate appearance. Distribution. Barton Beds, Barton. Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49759. Edwards Coll. Figures. Pl. XXX. fig. 4. Zoarium of type specimen: upper surface. Fig. 4a. Part of another specimen: under surface. Fig. 5. Upper surface of another zoarium. ‘ Offa, a bun. VOL. XIII.—PART vi. No. 3.—June, 1893. bo 5 236 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Affinities. This species differs from the type species, Biselenaria placentula (Reuss), in several important respects; the most striking is that in the type there is a vibra- cularium to every zocecium, situated just at the apex. This is practically the main character used in the separation of Cupularia and Selenaria; as in this case it is there- fore generic, it might be thought that the two species ought to be separated into two genera, one including B. placentula, corresponding to Cupularia, and one including B. offa, corresponding to Selenaria. The two species, however, agree so closely that it would appear to be unnecessary to make a new genus upon this character alone. In merely specific points, the concavo-convex form of B. placentula, its more irregular opesia, and the larger size and smaller number of its inferior zocecia all distinguish it from B. offa. Family CRIBRILINID. Genus Criprinina, Gray, 1848. Diagnosis. Hincks, No. 2, p. 184. Species 1. CRIBRILINA VINEI, 0. sp. Syn. Membraniporella nitida, Johnst. var. eocena, G. R. Vine, Notes on Brit. Hoc. Polyzoa, 1889, Proc. Yorks. Geol. & Polyt. Soe. vol. xi. pt. ii. pp. 161-2, pl. v. fig. 6. Diagnosis. Zoarium encrusting. Zoe«cia large, quincuncially arranged ; globose. Orifice large, orbicular ; elongated transversely. Margin of the orifice raised, thin and plain. The front walls of the zocecia are traversed by 9 or 10 pairs of furrows ; the upper 5 or 6 pairs of these are horizontal; the lowest 3 or 4 pairs in a radial fan. There are two or three pores in each furrow. ‘The furrows do not reach the middle line of the front wall, and upon this there is a varying number of fairly large pores. Avicularia large: a pair on each side of the orifice. Owcia large: very globose, often covering the lower part of the adjoining zocecium, Perforated by numerous, fairly large pores. Distribution. London Clay, Sheppey. Type. Brit. Mus. No. B 4514. Vine Coll. Figures. Pl. XXX. fig. 8. Part of the zoarium, x 55 diam. Affinities. This species was regarded by Mr. Vine as only a variety of the recent Membraniporella nitida; he remarked the presence of a series of small pores in the furrows, and that Mr. Hincks did not mention them in his diagnosis of that species. But the existence of these pores is the generic character that separates Oribrilina from Membraniporelia, and into the former genus this species must necessarily go. From the species to which Mr. Vine referred it, it differs also in the presence of the pores on the ocecia, in that the lower furrows are radial instead of them all being horizontal, BRITISH PALAHOGENE BRYOZOA. 237 and in other features. From the common and widely distributed C. radiata [Moll, No. 1, p. 63, pl. iv. fig. 17] this species differs by its larger orifice and by the furrows being more numerous and differently arranged. Among recent species it most closely resembles C. philomela, Busk [No. 8, pp. 132-3, pl. xvii. fig. 6, pl. xxii. fig. 7], to which it is allied by the large size of the orifice and the big globose ocecia; it differs, however, in the occia being plain in the recent species, and also in having more pores on the furrows _ and none in the middle line. Probably the nearest ally to this species is Cribrilina manzonii [| Lepralia manzonii, Reuss, No. 14, p. 171, pl. i. fig. 6], from Médling, near Vienna, which agrees with it in the large size of the orifice and the arrangement of the furrows: Reuss does not figure any ocecia, and consequently this important character cannot be used for comparison ; but the absence of the pair of large lateral avicularia and the greater number both of pores and furrows in C. manzonii are sufficient to distinguish the two. The species belongs to Cribrilina, even restricted as narrowly as is done by Dr. Jullien [No. 3, 604}. Family MICROPORIDZ. Genus Micropora. Diagnosis. Hincks, No. 8, pt. i. p. 161. Species 1. MicROPoRA CRIBRIFORMIS, n. sp. Syn. Membranipora holostoma, Busk, var. perforata, G. R. Vine, 1891, Proc. Yorks. Geol. & Polyt. Soe. vol. xii. p. 60. Diagnosis. Zoarium encrusting. Zoecia oval, sometimes tapering below. ‘The lower part of the front wall is very tumid and rises above the raised margin. The aperture is small; the upper margin is regularly curved, the lower margin sinuous. ‘The front wall is crowded with macule, which are very irregular in form and numbers. ‘There is usually a pair of narrow slit- like opesiule situated at the extreme margin of the ocecia, just below the corners of the aperture. Distribution. Barton Beds, Barton. Type. Brit. Mus. No. B 4583. Figures. Pl. XXX. fig. 6. Part of zoarium. In one of the zocecia the front wall has been broken away and shows the absence of internal partitions. Affinities. This species is very clearly marked by the sinuous lower border of the aperture and the cribriform aspect of the whole front wall. Both characters, as well as the form of the zocecia and other less important points, separate it from I. holostoma (Busk) (No. 6, p. 36, pl. iii. fig. 11], from the Crag. Probably the most nearly allied species is M. gracilis (Miinst.) [Cellepora gracilis, 2mM2 238 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Minster, in Goldfuss, No. 1, i. p. 102, pl. xxxvi. fig. 15], of which Reuss [No. II, p. 291, pl. xxix. fig. 15] has given a good figure; from this it is distinguished by the form of the orifice, the absence of a ridge on the lower side of the aperture, and the much greater coarseness of the maculae. Waters [No. 12, p. 15] includes the Crosara species as a synonym of MV. coriacea (Esper). The same characters separate it from M. miinsteri (Reuss) [ No. 6, p. 30, pl. x. fig. 2], which is very nearly allied to W. gracilis. As in the new species some of the zocecia and the opesiule are replaced by large pores, while in others these are no larger than some of the macule, it is evident that Mr. Hincks is fully justified in refusing to regard the presence of these opesiule as an essential character of the genus. Genus OnycHOcELLA, Jullien, 1881. Diagnosis. Microporide with large vicarious avicularia scattered over the zoccia [Jullien, No. 1, p. 277]. Species 1. ONYCHOCELLA MAGNOAPERTA, 0. sp. Diagnosis. Zoarium encrusting, forming a large compact crust. Zoecia usually hexagonal, occasionally becoming rounded at the edges and oval where they are less crowded. Apertures slightly clithridiate, very large, occupying nearly the whole front of the cell; the aperture is restricted by a small lamina at the lower side of the zocecium. The margins of the zocecia are raised, plain, and non- crenulate. Avicularia: \arge vicarious cells, long and tapering; irregularly scattered over the zoarium. Distribution. Brockenhurst Beds (Mid. Headon), Brockenhurst. Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49738. Edwards Coll. Figures. P). XXX. fig. 7. Part of zoarium, xX © diam., including one of the large tapering vicarious avicularia. 4 Remarks. The subdivision of the great genus Membranipora to which Jullien [No. 1, p- 277] gave the name Onychocella appears to be based on more reliable characters than most of the genera which that author has proposed, and it seems to be now gener- ally accepted [see Waters, No. 12, pp. 8, 9]. The nature of the avicularian cells of this new species shows that it belongs to this group. Its nearest ally is O. angu- losa (Reuss) [No. I, p. 93, pl. xi. fig. 10], from which it differs in the much smaller size of the aperture in that species. If, as Waters suggests, Rhagasostoma hexagonum, Kosch. [No. 1. p. 30, pl. v. figs. 5-7], is only a synonym of O. angulosa, it will be unnecessary to compare them further; but if, as appears probable, it is a distinct species, the structure of the aperture wil) clearly distinguish it from the Brockenhurst form, BRITISH PALHOGENE BRYOZOA. 239 O. magnoaperta is closely allied to some Upper Cretaceous species; of these 0. cyclo- stoma (Goldf.) [| Eschara cyclostoma, Goldfuss, ‘ Petrefacta Germaniz,’ Th.i. 1826, p. 23, pl. viii. fig. 9] appears to be about the nearest ; the evidence for referring it to Onycho- cella is given by von Hagenow’s figures [No. 2, p. 75, pl. ix. figs. 7, 8, pl. xii. fig. 3]: from this, which is biflustrine in habit, it may be distinguished by its clithridiate aperture; the avicularian cellsagree in general character. From 0. koninckiana (Hag.) Cellepora (Discopora) koninckiana, Hag. ib. p. 95, pl. xi. figs. 10, 11] it differs in the ovate shape of the avicularian cells, which in the Maastricht species are lanceolate. O. santonensis, D’Orb. | Eschara santonensis, D’Orbigny, No. 2, p. 109, pl. 673. fig. 4], agrees with it in the large size of the aperture and the shape of the avicularia; but the ocecia in that species are pyriform, the lamina larger, and the lower side of the mouth straight. 0. drya, D’Orb. [Eschara drya, ib. p. 168, pl. 677. figs. 7-9], has also a large aperture, but this is much wider and not clithridiate; the zocecia are also different in shape. D’Orbigny has figured amongst his Escharas a large series of species which must be referred to Onychocella, though many of them may be reduced to synonyms. rom most of them, such as 0. allica (D’Orb.), O. archosia (D’Orb.), 0. charonia (D’Orb.), 0. clito (D’Orb.), and 0. cressida (D’Orb.), the new species may be distin- guished by its large aperture. The occurrence of the genus Onychocella in Cretaceous rocks has been frequently pointed out; the British Museum Collection contains a specimen from the Calcaire & polypiers (Bathonian) of Ranville, that must be referred to this genus. Suborder SCHIZOTHYRIATA. Family SCHIZOPORELLIDZ. (Myriozoide of Hincks.) Genus ScHIzoPORELLA, Hincks. Diagnosis. See Hincks, No. 2, p. 237. Species 1. ScHIZOPORELLA MAGNOAPERTA, 0. sp. Diagnosis. Zoarium, a foliaceous expansion. Zoecia somewhat irregularly arranged, though with a tendency towards quincuncial. In shape they are pyriform, well rounded above, tapering below. The front wall is tumid, forming a raised triangular area. A raised lip around the orifice, which is oval ; the sinus is median, small but distinct. The zocecia are separated by.a depressed flat margin, around which is a row of large deep areole. Avicularia one on each zocecium, beside and below the orifice; they have raised, elliptic borders. Oucia q Distribution. Barton Beds, Barton. 240 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49733. Edwards Coll. Figures. Pl. XXX. fig. 9. Part of a zoarium from London Clay, Sheppey; Brit. Mus. No. B 4514, x = diam. 3 Affinities. This species belongs to the group of which the common Schizoporella unicornis, Johnst., is a good representative; it agrees with the latter in its umbo, sub- orbicular mouth, and small sinus. From that species, however, it clearly differs in the much larger size of the aperture and the pyriform shape of the zocecia in the new species, in which also the umbo is lower down, and there is one lateral avicularium instead of the pair usually present in S. wnicornis; the areole are also limited to a single series. The large size of the aperture at once distinguishes this from most of the Continental Miocene and Lower Cainozoic species, such as §. goniostoma |Cellepora goniostoma, Reuss, No. 1, p. 87, pl. x. fig. 18; for better figures see Reuss, No. 14, p. 176, pl. ii. fig. 6, pl. ili. fig. 3] and S. rugulosa [Reuss, No. 14, p. 169, pl. iii. fig. 2]. S. dunkert [Reuss, No. 1, p. 90, pl. x. fig. 27] agrees in some respects, e¢. g. the single lateral avicularium, the large mouth, and blunt umbo; it is probably the nearest ally of this species. Reuss’s species may be distinguished by its higher umbo, marginal avicularia, and shorter and more rectangular zocecia. Among recent species it agrees closely with S. simplea D’Orb. [Eschara simplex, D’Orbigny, No. 1, p. 13, pl. v. figs. 5-8], from which it differs in the pyriform shape of the zocecia. In the general form of the zocecia this species agrees strikingly with Microporella membranacea (Reuss) [| Eschara membranacea, Reuss, No. 6, p. 32, pl. v. fig. 6], from Oberburg ; the possession of a sinus instead of a trypa, of course, distinguishes it from that species. Species 2. SCHIZOPORELLA MAGNOINCISA, lL. sp. Diagnosis. Zoarium foliaceous. Zoecia narrow and elongated ; peristome raised and almost subtubular. Aperture large and with a very large sinus; the angles of the peristome above the sinus vary considerably in prominence, but never meet. One line of areole. Front wall smooth and evenly convex. f Avicularia: one on each zoccium, just below the aperture; lateral in position ; mandible pointing upwards to the angle between the aperture and sinus. Oecia (none 2). Distribution. London Clay, Copenhagen Fields. Type. Brit. Mus. No. B 4515. Fragment enclosed in a septarian nodule. Figure. Pl. XXX. fig. 10, x 30 diam. Affinities. The large size of the sinus of this species would necessitate its inclusion in Gemellipora if that genus of Smitt’s [No. 3, p. 35] be accepted. Its nearest ally BRITISH PALAZOGENE BRYOZOA. 241 appears to be Schizoporella gonversi (Reuss) [No.14, p. 159, pl. vii. fig. 7], from Rauchstallbrunn, but in that species the zocecia are shorter and broader, the areole, fewer, and there is a pair of avicularia above the aperture. The large size of the sinus allies this species to Schizoporella beyrichi, Stol., but it differs in that the zocecia are elongate and rectangular instead of hexagonal, they are not quincuncially arranged, and the zoarium is not Cellarian (Cellaria beyrichi, Stoliczka, No. 1, p. 83, pl. i. fig. 10). Schizoporella insignis, Hincks [No. 4, pt. 5, p. 134, pl. v. fig. 10], differs in the ~ quincuncial arrangement of the zocecia, the central umbo, and the raised line at a little distance from the margins of the zocecia. The shape of the zocecia and the absence of the tubercles above the aperture distinguish this new species from S. pauper (Reuss) [Lepralia pauper, Reuss, No. 14, p. 164, pl. v. fig. 4], which has a large sinus. The last two species with which it is necessary to compare this are S. variabilis (Reuss) | Hemeschara variabilis, Reuss, No. 12, p. 508, pl. i. figs. 1-5] and S. wnicornis (Johnst. ) [Lepralia unicornis, Johnston, No. 2, p. 320], which both belong to the same group. From the former the London Clay species is mainly to be distinguished by the size of the sinus. The latter differs by its umbo, the absence of macule, and the smaller - aperture ; the zocecia, however, agree in general form. IV. a. The Systematic Position of the Adeonellide. The genus Adeona was established by Lamouroux [No. 1, pp. 478-482, pl. xix. fig. 2] in 1816 for some Bryozoa with short jointed stems and reticulate zoaria; he took an Australian species, A. grisea, as his type: this species has also been made by Macgillivray the type of a genus Dictyopora, which is therefore necessarily a synonym. Enlarged figures of the zocecia have been given by Kirchenpauer [No. 1, pl. i. fig. 8, pl. ii. fig. 10] and Macgillivray [No. 1, pl. 66], and these show that it possesses a trypa or zocecial pore and a simple holostomatous orifice, and must therefore be referred to the Microporellide. But this genus and its allies have long given much trouble to systematists and the classification is still unsettled. Busk’s ‘Challenger’ Report must certainly be held responsible for much of the confusion, as he there founded a genus Adeonella based wholly on zoarial characters; in consequence he included in it a miscellaneous series of species that must be divided among the several genera. Thus his Adeonella distoma has a trypa and is one of the Microporellide, while others, such as A. polymorpha, have no such pore and must belong to a different genus and family. The subject has been attacked by Messrs. Hincks, Waters, and Macgillivray, and each of these has advocated very different conclusions. Mr. Hincks [No. 8, pt. 1. pp. 150-158, especially 155 & 157] has discussed the matterat length with the following results: he maintains (1) that as Adeonella is based only on zoarial characters it is not distinct from Adeona ; (2) the latter genus he places among the Microporellide, distin- guished from Microporella by the substitution of gonecia for external occia ; (3) as he 242 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE regards Adeonellopsis as based only on the possession of a peristomial pore he declines to accept it. Mr. Waters’s conclusions [No. 6, p. 294, and No. 10, pp. 3, 52, 53] are very different ; he abandons Adeona as a synonym of Microporelia, and speaks of the type species as Microporella grisea, form Adeona ; in his last essay he accepts Adeonel/a for forms without a trypa but with a peristomial pore, the latter a character of very doubtful value. Mr. Macgillivray’s conclusions [{No. 2, pt. ix. p. 134] seem to me more, though not entirely, satisfactory. He accepts Adeonella in much the same sense as Mr. Waters ; but he fully grasps the significance of the absence of the trypa and removes the genus to the Mucronellinew (or Smittide). He agrees with Mr. Hincks and differs from Mr. Waters in separating Adeona from Microporella owing to the absence of external ocecia in the former; finally, he founds the genus Adeonellopsis for forms resembling Adeonella, but without a peristomial pore. Before proceeding to discuss these views I must again express my thanks to my colleague Mr. Kirkpatrick for allowing me constant access to the recent species, and especially to Busk’s type specimens, and also for the opportunity of frequent discussion of all the points involved. The first point to be decided is what are the true affinities of Adeonella. The first species described by Busk was A. polymorpha, and this he seems to have regarded as his type; Mr. Waters certainly includes it in the genus as restricted by him. Mr. Hincks [No. 4, pt. xiii. pp. 294-296] has quoted Busk’s remark [No. 8, p. 183] that “as regards the general zocecial characters there is no difference whatever between Adeona and Adeonella.” This remark seems to me quite inexplicable. Adeonella poly- morpha has no trypa, which seems to be generally regarded as implying a difference in family. A. polymorpha is therefore not one of the Microporellide at all, and cannot be synonynous with Adeona, which has a trypa*. Macgillivray has clearly recognized this, and has removed Adeonella to his Escharide. But this seems to me to be going rather too far; in Adeonella polymorpha and all the species which seem to be con- generic with it, the primary orifice is always schizostomatous, and therefore the genus cannot enter the holostomatous group: its true affinities appear to me to belong to the Schizothyriata allied to the Schizoporellide; the secondary orifice appears to distinguish it from both the Schizoporellide and the Microporellide; the presence of goneecia instead of external ocecia still further separates it from the Schizoporellide, but allies it to its old associates of the Adeoninw. Its true position therefore appears to be as a distinct family intermediate between the Schizoporellide and the Micro- porellidz, with one link attaching it to each. * Macgillivray’s figures of Adeona (Dictyopora) cellulosa show an occasional absence of the trypa [Macgil- livray, No. 1, dec. y. pl. 47. fig. 1 a, 6]. A dissection of a specimen with the same feature shows that it is duo simply to the trypa being overgrown and concealed by the ayicularium. BRITISH PALZOGENE BRYOZOA. 243 In regard to Adeonellopsis, it seems to me absolutely necessary to accept that or Busk’s [No. 8, p. 178] Reptadeonelia, as it is going rather far to place such a species as “Lepralia” violacea, Johnst., in Adeona or Microporella. Reptadeonella is prior by two years, but it was based only on zoarial characters and was never properly diagnosed, and I therefore prefer to accept Macgillivray’s better defined genus [No. 2, pt. ix. p- 134, and No. 3, p. 210]. Reuss has described another species which it is necessary to consider in connection with the Microporellide, as it possesses both a trypa and an oral sinus. The species which shows this feature is of such interest in connection with the evolution of this group that it is advisable here to diagnose the new genus necessary for its reception. ScHISMOPORELLA}, n. g. Diagnosis. Zoarium \epralian or escharine. Zoecia elongate, oblong (in known species). Aperture orbicular, with a large sinus. The front wall has a zoccial pore. Oecia external, globose. Type species. Schismoporella schizogaster (Reuss)*, 1847, Helvetian, Austria. This genus may at first throw doubt upon the assumed homology of the sinus and trypa, the latter being regarded as the more specialized. The occurrence of Schismo- porella may, however, be explained by a repeated formation of a sinus after the zoccial pore has travelled well away from the peristome: or else the division of the trypa into two or more pores has very frequently taken place, and there seems no impro- bability in one of these parts persisting as a sinus. If neither of these explanations is correct, then Schismoporella is probably a primitive form uniting characters now divided between two families. The following synopsis summarizes the classification of this group that is here proposed :— ‘( Schizoporellide : schizostomatous. External oecia. Adeonellide: primary aperture schizostomatous. Gonecia. Schizo- ( Adeonine : with oo fenestrate, &c. Adeona. thyriata. goneecia. » foliaceous or encrusting. Adeonellopsis. | Microporellide : Q Microporellinee : = Microporella, Tessarodoma, &c. trypa present. external marsupia. Schismoporelline : = Schismoporella. with trypa and sinus. 1 From cyxiopa, a slit, and wépos, a pore. : 2 Cellepora schizogaster, Reuss, 1847, No. 1, p. 84, pl. x. fig. 9; Mollia schizogaster, D’Orbigny, No. 2, p. 388 ; Lepralia schizogaster, Reuss, No. 14, p. 161, pl. iii. fig. 10. VOL. XIl1.—PART VI. No. 4.—Jume, 1893. ~ 2N 244 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE It may be objected that the genera of the Adeonine are based on zoarial characters; but these are of such a marked description, and lead to such modifications and dimorphism of some of the zocecia, that they seem certainly of generic value. In regard to Adeona and Adeonellopsis there is the further difference of the presence of a peristomial pore in the latter. It seems also advisable to rediagnose Adeonella in accordance with this scheme, and consider what species should be included in it. But at present the diagnosis of the genus is the same as that of the family, as I am at present aware of only the one genus; the diagnosis is therefore: “Schizothyriata with a schizostomatous primary aperture and a secondary orifice variable in form. Gonecia present, but no external marsupia.” Before giving a list of the species I had better refer to the question of the value of the peristomial pore, as if Busk [No. 8, p. 167] and Ridley [No. 1, p. 47, pl. vi. fig. 6] are right in considering it of generic importance, then Adeonel/a must be subdivided. Since Mr. Kirkpatrick [No. 1, pp. 77, 78, pl. viii. fig. 5] has shown that this structure in ‘“ Gigantopora” lyncoides, Ridley [No. 1, p. 47, pl. vi. fig. 6], is only formed by the avicularia, little value has been attached to it. Messrs. Hincks [No. 6, pp. 268, 269] and Waters [No. g, p. 192] also dismiss it as valueless, as the bridge is not always present in different zocecia of the same zoarium of Schizoporella biturrita, Hincks (or S. tuberosa, Reuss). List of Species of Adeonella. Type. Adeonella polymorpha, Busk, No. 8, p. 183, pl. Adeonella, cfr. polymorpha, Gioli, No. 1, pp. 261, 262, pl. xiv. fig. 8. platalea, Busk, No. 8, p. 184. —— intricaria, Busk, No. 8, p. 185. —— regularis, Busk, No. 8, p. 186. —— atlantica, Busk, No. 8, p. 186. pectinata, Busk, No. 8, p. 189. (This species has a large lyrula within the secondary orifice and hiding the primary aperture. Busk has not figured the operculum, but its shape shows that the primary aperture is schizostomatous. It ought, perhaps, to be separated as a subgenus.) polystomella (Reuss), No. 1, p. 70, pl. viii. figs. 27, 28. pallasi (Heller), No. 1, p. 115, pl. iii. figs. 1, 2? = A. polystomella. dispar (Macgill.). For references see Jelly, No. 1, p. 259 (agrees with Adeonella, but has a sinus also in the secondary orifice). —— suleata (M.-Edw.), Eschara suleata, M.-Edwards, No. 1, pp. 47-49, pl. vy. fig. 2, non Flustra sulcata, Lamouroux, No. 3, p. 609, pl. 92. figs. 3, 4. Sfuegensis (Busk), No. 3, p. 90. BRITISH PALAOGENE BRYOZOA. 245 List of Species that have been referred to Adeonella. Adeonella distoma (Busk), No. 5, p. 127, pl. xviii. fig. 1 = Adeonellopsis distoma. , var. imperforata (Busk), No. 8, p. 188 = Adeonellopsis. (This form has a trypa, but it is covered over by the avicularian cell; by the kindness of Mr. Kirkpatrick I have been enabled to dissect off an avicularium, and thus demonstrate the presence of a trypa. The form is probably entitled to specific distinction, and I there- fore record it as Adeonellopsis imperforata.) Eschara pulchra, Stoliczka, No. 2, pp. 87, 88, pl. ii. fig. 10 = Adeonellopsis. coscinophora, Reuss, No. 1, p. 67. = a mucronata (Macgill.), No. 1, dee. v. p. 43. =~ 3 (? coscinophora, Reuss). Cellepora heckeli, Reuss, No. 1, p. 85. = 5 heckeli (Reuss). Lepralia violacea, Johnston, No. 2, p. 325. = 3. (? heckeli, Reuss) . Eschara lichenoides, Lamk., No. 1, p. 176. = Pe Microporella fissa, Hincks, No. 4, pt. i. p. 381. = x Adeonella japonica, Ortmann, No. 1, p. 54. = 5 Ortmann does not : % A figure the opercula, sparassis, Ortmann, No. I, p. 54. = Bes at ee e —— tuberculata, Ortmann, No. 1, pp. 53, 54. = 35 te = neon |. may be incorrect. Porina subsulcata, Smitt, No. 3, p. 29, pl. vi. figs. 136-140. = % Eschara syringopora, Reuss, No. 1, p. 68, pl. viii. fig. 23. ?= Teichopora. ornatissima, Stoliczka, No. 1, pl. ii. fig. 7. Probably a Schismopora with a peristomial pore. —— ciliata, Pallas, Elenchus, p. 38. = Microporella. Flustra sulcata, Lamx., No. 3, p. 609, pl. 92. figs. 3,4. = ? Cellepora imbricata, Lonsdale, No. 1, pp. 507, 508. = Adeonellopsis. Family MICROPORELLID. Subfamily ADEONIN&. Genus ADEONELLOPSIS, Macgillivray. Species 1. ADEONELLOPSIS WETHERELLI, 0. sp. Syn. Flustra, sp., Wetherell, 1837, Trans. Geol. Soc. (2) iv. pl. ix. fig. 22. Microporella violacea, var. fissa, var. 6, Vine, 1889, Proc. Yorks. Geol. & Polyt. Soc. xi. p- 162, pl. v. fig. 7 4. Microporella violacea, var. fissa, var. a, Vine, 1891, ibid. xu. p. 61. Diagnosis. Zoarium erect: branching dichotomous; bilaminar and either flat or cylindrical branches. Zoecia tumid: usually pyriform; irregular in form; elongate and ovate or sub- hexagonal. Lower zocecia immersed. The orifice is at the summit of a large raised head, the peristome being somewhat tubular; the orifice is oval, lunate, or semi- sim 2n2 246 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE circular in shape. The front wall contains an elongate, depressed areola, the floor of which is cribriform, being perforated by from 4 to 8 pores. A line of punctures runs around the margin of the zocecia. Avicularia large, pointing obliquely upwards: situated close below the peristome. Gonecia sparsely scattered, low ; aperture smaller than in the normal zocecia. Distribution! London Clay: Fareham (abundant); Highgate; Haverstock Hill; Sydenham; White Conduit House. Figures. Pl. XXX. fig. 12. Part of a zoarium from the London Clay, Haverstock Hill, x 3 diam. Fig. 12 6. Several zocecia from the upper part of the same specimen. Fig. 12. Zocecia from lower in the same specimen. Fig. 13. Zocecia from base of another specimen.—Pl. XX XI. fig. 1. Another specimen. Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49756, Edwards Coll.; Highgate. Wetherell’s figured speci- men is B. M. No. B 4443. Affinities. Wetherell found a minute fragment of this species in a well at Hampstead, and gave a good but small figure of it; this, however, seems to have escaped subsequent notice. Mr. Vine first described the species, and he regarded it asa variety of the well- known recent species Adeonellopsis (Reptadeonella, Microporella, &c.) violacea (Johnst.); from this, however, it differs very markedly in the nature of the avicularia, the cribriform area, the subtubular peristome, &c. The species to which it is most closely allied is Adeonellopsis distoma (Busk) ; from this the main difference is in the avicularian orifice, which is much smaller in proportion to the size of the peristomial orifice, and it is placed below the latter and not included within the rim, which includes both the avicularium and orifice. In the London Clay species the avicularia are always directed very obliquely upwards. Busk has suggested that Reuss’s Eschara coscinophora is synonymous with A. distoma; but agreeing with Mr. Waters [No. 6, p. 285, and No. 13, p. 162], who records the latter from the Italian Upper Eocenes, I prefer to keep them distinct. The London Clay species agree more with A. distoma than A. coscinophora. The specimens of the latter which agree most with our species are those from the Middle Oligocene of Sédllingen in Prussia, figured by Reuss [No. 7, p. 186, pl. xi. figs. 1-4]: his figure 1 allows of a careful comparison of equivalent zocecia. The differences between the species are that in A. wetherelli the avicularia are oblique or transverse and much larger, the cribriform plate is larger-and has more regular pores, and the secondary aperture is more raised. 1 There seems some confusion as to the localities and horizons of Mr. Vine’s types of this species and the next ; the specimen figured as var. b (7. e. fig. 76) is recorded as from the Bracklesham Beds of the Isle of Wight ; the slide is, however, correctly labelled from the London Clay. BRITISH PALZOGENE BRYOZOA. 247 Species 2. ADEONELLOPSIS INCISA, n. sp. Syn. Microporella violacea, var. fissa, var. a, Vine, 1889, Proc. Yorks. Geol. & Polyt. Soc. xi. p. 162, pl. v. figs. 7, 7 a. Diagnosis. Zoarium erect, bilaminar, and forming thick, short, subcylindrical shoots. Zoecia elongate, lanceolate, quincuncially arranged. ‘The orifice is oval or suborbi- cular ; it opens on the sloping upper surface of the high tumid head. which also bears a large peristomial pore. A pair of large avicularia occur immediately below the orifice. ‘The zocecia are sharply defined by lines of depression marked by rows of areole. ‘The trypa is a median narrow slit. Gonecia Distribution. London Clay : Haverstock Hill (? Bracklesham Beds, fide Vine). Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49661. Figure. Pl. XXX. fig. 11. Part of Mr. Vine’s type. Affinities. This species in its slit-like trypa closely resembles Adeonellopsis perforata (Reuss) [Eschara perforata, Reuss, No. 11, p. 231, pl. xxxiii. fig. 5], but the latter has no peristomial pore. It differs from A. wetherelli, Greg., by the pair of avicularia forming a peristomial pore, instead of having one median avicularium; the trypa is also different. The specimen figured by Reuss [No. 7, pl. xi. fig. 6] as Hschara diplo stoma, Phil., also belongs to this genus, but differs in the form of the trypa and of the orifice. ‘The two other forms (figs. 5 and 7) associated with it by Reuss seem different, and that represented in fig. 7 is probably a second species of Schismoporella. Suborder HOLOTHYRIATA. Family LEPRALIID &. Subfamily Le PRALIIN. Genus Leprania, Hincks, 1880 (non Johnst. &c.). Diagnosis. Hincks, No. 2, p. 297. Species 1. LEPRALIA LONSDALEI. Syn. Eschara brongniarti, pars, Lonsdale (non M.-Edw.), 1850, Dixon, Geol. Suss. pp. 161, 162, pl. i. fig. 9*. Diagnosis. Zoarium thick, encrusting. Zoecia small, ovate; very irregularly distributed. Form irregular, varying from somewhat elongate to short and round. Aperture lepralian, very large: lower margin straight or curved outwards; the lateral constriction is, however, very slight. Surface 248 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE granular. Zocecia separated by deep depressions. A line of areolz around the margin; these vary with the size of the zowcia from 10 to 15 or 18. Avicularia: usually one; lateral, placed close beside the orifice. Distribution. Bracklesham Beds, Bracklesham Bay. Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49734, Edwards Coll. (Encrusting.) Figure. Pl. XXXI. fig. 2. x 55 diam. Affinities. The shape of the orifice shows that this species is a true Lepralia, using that term, of course, in its modern restricted sense. It was figured by Lonsdale as Eschara brongniarti, a mistake due to his having failed to separate it from the Bryozoan on which it is encrusting. A comparison of his figure 9* with his figure 9 shows that he has included two different forms under one name. Among the species of Lepralia it most resembles Lepralia angiostoma, Reuss [ No. 11, pp. 291, 292, pl. xxx. fig. 3], but it may be distinguished by the smallness of the orifice in the Austrian species. Genus Umsonvta, Hincks. Diagnosis. Hincks, No. 2, pp. 316 and exxxviii. Species 1. UMBONULA BARTONENSE, 0. sp. Diagnosis. Zoarium adnate, encrusting ; forming a large and fairly thick crust over shells. Zowcia very crowded: quincuncially arranged; small, pyriform. Peristomial aperture semicircular or slightly clithridiate ; lower margin straight; very large, some- times occupying more than half the front of the zocecium. The front wall is occupied by a large umbo, formed on an avicularian cell, the opening of which is just below the aperture and is hidden by the prominence of the umbo. Around the margin of the zocecium runs a line of areolz ; those of the lower half are large, and from them furrows run some way up towards the umbo ; the areole are small around the aperture. Avicularia and external marsupia none. Distribution. Barton Beds, Barton. Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49741, Figure. Pl. XXXI. fig. 4. Portion of zoarium, X 55. diam. Gottardi’s Eschara prominens [No. 1, pp. 306, 307, pl. xiv. fig. 4] probably belongs to this genus, but the species is so diagrammatically figured that I cannot be quite sure. The genus is a convenient one, though, as Mr. Waters has pointed out, it is a very close ally of Lepralia, and perhaps ought not to be separated from it. The aperture in this species is typically lepralian. BRITISH PALHOGENE BRYOZOA. 249 Species 2. UMBONULA CALCARIFORMIS}, n. sp. Diagnosis. Zoarium, a thick encrusting mass. Zoecia roughly hexagonal in shape: short and thick. The front wall granular. The aperture is suborbicular, somewhat irregular on the lower margin from the ingrowth of the avicularia. The front wall is very tumid, and bears a large avicularian cell, this is attached to the front wall and continues over it as a pair of sharp pointed processes. The pore of the avicularium is raised and close beside the zoccial aperture. The avicularium is always lateral and oblique. Ocecia globose, low, and comparatively small. Distribution. London Clay, Fareham. Type. Brit. Mus. No. B 3831. (Growing on Hornera.) Figure. Pl. XXXI. fig. 3. X 55 diam. Affinities. The shape of the aperture, the tumid front wall, and the umbonate avicu- larium all agree with the genus Umbonula. Amongst the other species it probably is most nearly allied to U. bartonense, Greg., but from this it may be distinguished by its suborbicular aperture, the lateral position of the avicularia, and the pores of these being terminal instead of in the angle overhung by the umbo. Subfamily TEICHOPORINA, Genus TEICHOPORA?, n. g. Diagnosis. Zoarium foliaceous or encrusting: in large flat surfaces. Zowcia pyriform, much expanded above; elongate. Aperture large, holostomatous, orbicular ; surrounded by a raised ring. Usually long sinuous lines of marginal areole continuous across successive zocecia. Gonecia with the aperture contracted either marginally or by a bar or a central spot. Species 1. TrIcHOPORA CLAVATA. Diagnosis. Zoarivm in large foliaceous expansions. Zoecia clavate, the lower part being much restricted in width. Orifice very large ; the surrounding ring is continuous with the ridge on the front wall of the zocwcia. Punctures large and numerous. Avicularia: usually one, just below the orifice; lateral. * From the spur-shape of the avicularian cell. ? From reiyos, the wall of a fortress. 250 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Gonecia irregularly scattered. Orifice much restricted, either at the margin or by the central calcareous plate, the knob of which has a small central pit. Distribution. Barton Beds, Barton. Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49733. Edwards Coll. Figures. Pl. XXXI. fig. 5. Part of zoarium of the type. Fig. 6. Basal zoccia. Fig. 7. Part of a large specimen (B. M. No. 49757) showing goneecia. Remarks on the Genus. This isa Lepralidan with a simple orbicular aperture and thickened peristome, and goneecia instead of external marsupia. The last character as well as the form of the aperture distinguish it from Lepralia; the absence of a secondary orifice separates it from the Smittide. Affinities of the Species. The nearest ally of 7. clavata is a specimen from the German Oligocene, described by Stoliczka [No. 1, p. 87, pl. ii. tig. 8] as Eschara crena- tula, from which it differs by its plain margin. Hschara semitubulosa (Reuss) | No. 11, p- 272, pl. xxxiii. fig. 3] probably also belongs to Teichopora, though in the absence of knowledge as to the ocecial characters one cannot be quite sure: the greater length of the zoccia and the more uniform width of the Austrian species clearly distinguish it. Mr. Waters has suggested that Z. semitubulosa is a synonym of Reuss’s earlier species, H. syringopora [No. 1, p. 68, pl. viii. fig. 23, and No. 11, p. 269, pl. xxxii. fig. 1]; but in the latter the orifice is smaller, the zocecia expanded below, and the front wall has a long furrow instead of being tumid and solid. Mr. Waters’s own figures [No. 12, p. 20, pl. iii. figs. 2-4] more resemble the English species, though the different nature of the closure, the general form of the zocecia, and the proportions of the orifice show them to be distinct. Amongst other species that will probably prove to belong to this species are Eschara stipitata (Reuss, MS. Manzoni) [No. 3, p. 60, pl. xii. fig. 3], and Eschara sulcimargo, Reuss [No. 1, p. 58, pl. v. fig. 18]. Genus Meniscopora}, n. g. Diagnosis. A genus of Lepraliide with a simple primary orifice, usually eomnes in shape, with the lower margin a much flatter curve than the upper. Goncecia and no external marsupia. Affinities. This genus differs from Zeichopora by the shape of the orifice and the form of the zowcia. From most other Lepraliide it differs by the presence of goneecia; when this cannot be determined, it may be distinguished from Lepralia (sensu stricto) by the form of the aperture, and from Umbonula by the absence of the umbo: these are the two genera which it most resembles in general aspect. * From pnyvickos, a lune, referring to the shape of the orifice. BRITISH PALZOGENE BRYOZOA. 251 Species 1. MENISCOPORA BIGIBBERA!, Syn. Eschara brongniarti, Lonsdale, 1850 (non M.-Edw.), in Dixon, Geol. Suss. pp. 161, 162, pl. i, fig. 9. Diagnosis. Zoarium erect, bilaminar ; forming large flat foliaceous expansions. Zoecia regularly quincuncial in arrangement. Surface plain. Shape pyriform. Aperture large, semicircular, but with the lower margin somewhat curved outward. The main part of the front wall is a raised triangular area; at the upper part are two prominent humps. The zowcia are separated by depressed furrows; a line of large round punctures occurs along the margin. Avicularia: one large marginal pair beside the lower corners of the aperture ; man- dible pointing outwards. Distribution. Bracklesham Beds, Huntingbridge. Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49752. Edwards Coll. Figures. Pl. XXXT. fig. 8. Part of the type from Huntingbridge. Fig. 9. Fragment with goncecium. Affinities of the Species. As this species was identified by Lonsdale with M.-Edwards’s Eschara brongniarti it is necessary to compare the two: the fact that the English species has the aperture wider than long, has two humps and a raised triangular area of front wall, is quite sufficient to distinguish them. M.-Edwards’s figure [No. 2, p. 335, pl. xi. fig. 9] leaves the generic position of his species quite uncertain; but even should it prove to be a Meniscopora, which is not probable, there need be no confusion between the species. This species has a certain resemblance in general aspect to the Eschara fenestrata, Reuss [No. 11, p. 290, pl. xxxii. fig. 5], which Waters [No. 12, pp. 18, 19] regards as a synonym of Lepralia bisulca (Reuss) [No. 11, pp. 270, 271, pl. xxxii. fig. 10]; but the latter has external ocecia. Family CELLEPORID/. Genus CoNEScHARELLINA, D’Orbigny, 1851. [D’Orbigny, No 2, pp. 446, 447.] Syn. Batopora, Reuss; Fedora, Jullien. Diagnosis. A genus of Celleporide with a small, conical, hemispherical, or spherical free zoarium ; uni- or multi-laminate. The zocecia are holostomatous; the aperture is usually on the highest part of the front wall, and is generally orbicular or clithridiate. Ocecia large and globose; comparatively rare. Distribution. Recent. S. Atlantic, Australia.—Fossil. Eocene: England. Oligocene: Germany, Austria, Italy. Miocene: Austria. ' T. e, two-humped, referring to the prominences on the front wall. VOL. Xi.—Part vi. No. 5.—June, 1893. bo ° 252 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Species 1. CoNESCHARELLINA CLITHRIDIATA, N. sp. Syn. Cellepora, sp., Wetherell, 1837, Trans. Geol. Soc. ser. 2, vol. v. pl. ix. fig. 21; Busk, 1866, Geol. Mag. vol. iii. p. 301. Cellepora sp. (pumicosa?), Vine, 1890, Proc. Yorks. Geol. & Polyt. Soc. xi. p. 164. Diagnosis. Zoarium a small, thick, globular mass; base contracted (? attached). Zoecia few in number and irregularly distributed and not arranged around a central cell. The apertures of the zocecia are clithridiate in shape; they are large and terminal. The zocecia are tumid and generally hexagonal in outline ; the front walls are granular and steep; the zouecia are separated by deep depressions. Ocecia very large in proportion to the size of the zoccia ; globose, tumid, overhanging the aperture. Only rare zoaria show them, but then they are numerous. Distribution. London Clay: Highgate, Sydenham, &c. Type. Brit. Mus. No. B 1357 (Wetherell’s specimen, No. 69554). Dimensions. The largest zoarium is 1 mm. in diameter. Figures. Pl. XXXI. fig. 10. A zoarium from the London Clay, Hampstead ; Brit. Mus. No. 69554.—Fig. 11. A zoarium from Sydenham with oecia. Affinities. A charming little figure of a specimen of this species has been given by Wetherell. The species, however, was not named and it has been missed by all subse- quent workers. His specimen is in the British Museum collection, along with a great number from the London Clay at Sydenham. ‘This species belongs to the group of which Cellepora globularis, Bronn [No. 2, p. 654], was the first described species; as Reuss [No. 9, pp. 113, 114] has, however, pointed out, several distinct forms have come im time to be included under this name. The specimen recently figured by Gioli [No. 1, pp. 263, 264, pl. xiv. fig. 9] appears to be quite distinct. Pergens’s short synonymy [No. 4, p. xvi] shows much discrimination. The nearest ally of this species, C. scrobiculata (Koschinsky) [No. 1, p. 63, pl. vi. figs. 2, 3], has a hemispherical or conical zoarium, the base being expanded instead of contracted as in all the English specimens ; the aperture in the Bavarian species is also circular and surrounded by a rim. The new species differs from C. multiradiata, Reuss [No. 11, p. 265, pl. xxxi. figs. 1-4, and Waters, No. 12, pp. 32, 33], as in that the zocecia are barrel-shaped, the apertures flush with the surface of the zoarium, and it is composed of several layers; the ocecia also are much larger. From the Miocene Conescharellina rosula (Reuss) [No. 1, p. 78, pl. ix. fig. 17, and Manzoni, No. 3, p. 54, pl. ii. fig. 6] the London species differs in its clithridiate aperture and the less elevated zoecia. The same characters also separate it from C. stoliczkai (Reuss) [No. 10, pp. 223-226, pl. ii. figs. 2-4]. In agreement with the zoologists I accept the name Conescharellina in preference to Reuss’s Batopora, which has been adopted by most paleontologists. There seems little room for doubt as to the identity of the two. D’Orbigny’s genus was diagnosed BRITISH PALAOGENE BRYOZOA. 253 exceptionally well for D’Orbigny, and its claims cannot be so quietly set aside as Reuss has done in the two lines in which he refers to it. Batopora is the better name, but that is of course a mere matter of detail. Genus OrsituLipora, Stoliczka, 1862. [Stoliezka, No. 1, p. 90.] Type species. 0. haidingeri, Stol. op. cit. p. 91, pl. iii. fig. 5. Diagnosis. A Celleporidan with a bilaminar zoarium composed of a flat round disk supported laterally by a short stem. The zocecia of the disk are usually arranged around a small central zoccium. The zoccia are holostomatous, with a large and typically orbicular aperture. The ocecia are narrow, but globose and elevated. Small avicularia and vibracula may or may not occur. Species 1. ORBITULIPORA PETIOLUS (Lonsdale), 1850. Syn. Cellepora? petiolus, Lonsdale, 1850, Dixon, Geol. Suss. p. 151, pl. 1. fig. 10; Morris, 1854, Cat. Brit. Foss. ed. 2, p. 120; Mourlon, 1881, Geol. Belg. pp. 180, 191, 202; Vine, 1890, Proc. Yorks. Geol. & Polyt. Soc. xi. pp. 163, 164, pl. v. fig. 10; Reuss, 1867, Sitzb. k. Ak. Wiss. Wien, Bd. lv. Abth. 1, p. 217. Diagnosis. Zoarium: disks rather large for this genus; thick at the margins and depressed in the centre. The stem is short and, so far as known, unjointed; when broken away it leaves a large round scar. Zoecia numerous ; usually in fairly regular radial rows; the apertures are orbicular in the centre, but become elliptical at the margin; those adjoining occia have the margin nearest incurved owing to the overgrowth of the oecium. Separated by inter- spaces which are often marked by punctures. Owcia very irregularly distributed ; sometimes absent from the whole of one surface of a disk, at others there are a few irregularly scattered, at others nearly every zoecium has one. They are globose, but narrow. Distribution. Bracklesham Beds: Bracklesham, Bramshaw, Brook, Whitecliff Bay (common).—Foreign. Belgium: Bruxellien, Laekenien, Wemmelien, and Tongrien. Type. Brit. Mus. . Figures. Pl. XX XI. fig. 12. Zoarium, x4 diam. Fig. 12 a. Part of the same, x 18 diam., to show the owcia. Fig. 13. Another specimen, to show the stem. Fig. 14. A young specimen in the Conescharellidan stage. Affinities of the Species. This species differs from O. haidingeri mainly by the fact that the peripheral zocecia open upwards instead of outwards, a point well seen in a comparison of Stoliczka’s and Lonsdale’s figures. 0. haidingeri is the nearest ally of the English species; if the two species should prove to be identical, Lonsdale’s name will have the prior claim to adoption. 202 254 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Affinities of the Genus. The British Museum contains a large number of specimens of this species, and these well show its range. One of the smallest specimens, having a zoarium barely 1 mm. in diameter, is of interest as showing that this genus passes through a Conescharellina (or Batopora) stage ; the small central zocecium is surrounded by an irregular series of others having the tumid forms, granular walls, and terminal apertures of that genus. This therefore shows that Conescharellina, and especially such a species as C. clithridiata, is a more primitive form than Orbitulipora with its remarkably specialized zoarium. The species is also clearly distinct from O. lenticularis, Reuss [No. 11, p. 289, pl. xxx. figs. 12-14], as to the generic position of which I do not feel able to express an opinion from Reuss’s figures. Family SMITTID. Genus MucronE.ua, Hincks, 1880. Diagnosis. Hincks, No. 2, p. 360. Species 1. MucroneLLA ANGUSTOGCIUM, n. sp. Syn. Porella concinna, var. eocena, G. R. Vine, 1891, Proc. Yorks. Geol. & Polyt. Soc. vol. xu. p. 61. Diagnosis. Zoarium: unilaminar flat surfaces (? erect or encrusting alge). Zoecia irregular, but with a tendency towards a disposition along radial branching lines. Shape approximately hexagonal. The zocecia are tumid, rising from a flat surface. Orifice suborbicular: the peristome is high and thickened, especially on the lower margin ; it here bears a small simple mucro. The thick bases of a pair of marginal spines occur on the lower angles of the orifice. The thick lower lip has a distinct median transverse depression. Surface granular. Zocecia separated. About a dozen areolz occur around the lower half of the zocecia. Owcia numerous, granular, globose, but narrow. In one case there are two ocecia to one zocecium. Avicularia: none. Distribution. Barton Beds, Barton ; London Clay, Fareham. Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49739. Edwards Coll, From Barton. Figures. Pl. XXXI. fig. 15. Barton Beds. Brit. Mus. No. 49739. Fig. 16. Part of a zoarium from the London Clay, Fareham. Affinities. This species reminds one at first sight of the common recent Mucronella ventricosa (Hass.), and it clearly belongs to the same group; it differs from that species, however, by the small simple mucro, the narrow instead of elongate ocecia, the position of the marginal spines, and in less important points. Probably its nearest ally is M. hornesi (Reuss)', of the Middle Oligocene; the new species, however, may be distinguished by its low instead of elongate ocecia. In this character it most resembles * Lepralia hirnesi, Reuss, No. 8, pp. 633, 634, pl. xiii. fig. 5, and No. 7, pp. 173, 174, pl. vii. fig. 12, BRITISH PALZOGENE BRYOZOA. 255 MM. chilopora (Reuss)!, but the general form of the zocecia and the structure of the mucro are quite distinct in the two species. Mr. A. Bell’s collection of Fareham Bryozoa having recently passed into the posses- sion of the British Museum, I am able to identify with this species the specimen referred to by Vine as Porella concinna. Mr. Waters, in his ‘ Revision of the North Italian Bryozoa,’ does not quote Mucro- nella from the Kocene deposits of that country. The genus occurs in the Austrian Leithakalk (Helvetian), as at least two species, M. serrulata (Reuss)? and J. tenera (Reuss) *, seem referable to it. Mr. Waters [No. 11, pp. 14, 15] has shown that under the name “ mucro” several distinct structures have been confused together, and he has proposed the dismemberment of Mucronella and the incorporation of most of its species in Smittia. The generic value of variations in the secondary orifice and its peristomial tube certainly appears very doubtful, but there does seem sufficient difference between this group of species of Mucronella and normal Smittie to justify the limitation and retention of Mr. Hincks’s too comprehensive genus. Genus SmitrrA, Hincks, 1880. Diagnosis. Hincks, No. 1, p. 340. Species 1. Smrrria TUBULARIS 4, n. sp. Diagnosis. Zoarium erect; narrow cylindrical or shoot-like branches; branching dichotomous. Zo«cia arranged alternately. Shape pyriform; ovate or elongate-ovate. Front wall tumid; surface granular. Secondary orifice orbicular or a distinct spout-like depression often shown on lower margin. Peristome thin. A row of large areole occurs around the margin. Oecia small, flattened, the lower side covered by the upper margin of the secondary orifice. Avicularia \arge, lateral, on a prominent tubercle obliquely below the orifice. Distribution. London Clay, White Conduit House. Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49744. Edwards Coll. Figures. P|. XXXII. fig. 1a. Zoarium, nat. size. Fig. 1. Several zocecia, enlarged. Fig. 1c. Basal zocecia. 1 Cellepora chilopora, Reuss, No. 1, p. 91, pl. xi. fig. 4, and No. 14, p. 168, pl. iv. fig. 1. 2 Cellepora serrulata, Reuss, No. 1, p. 85, pl. x. fig. 12; and Lepralia serrulata, Reuss, No. 14, p. 167, pl. i. figs. 2, 3 (? pl. iv. fig. 4). 2 Lepralia tenera, Reuss, No. 14, p. 167, pl. ii. fig. 4, pl. iii. fig. 11. 4 Referring to the subtubular orifice. 256 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Affinities. This appears to be a very well-marked species, with its elevated peristome, its tumid front wall, and its large lateral avicularia and marginal punctures. The secondary orifice is so raised and subtubular that it first seemed that the species belonged to Porella (or Tessarodoma) ; but its secondary orifice and external avicularia show that the resemblance is superficial and that it is truly a Smittia. Its mode of growth, however, is exactly that of Tubucellaria; it lacks, however, the peristomial pore of that genus, and the peristome is not so raised. It is not improbable that some of the specimens figured as fossil forms of J. opuntioides (Pall.) may belong to this species. Such may be the specimen figured by Michelin [No. 1, pl. 46. fig. 21] as Vincularia fragilis, Defr., and some of Reuss’s Cellaria michelini. Smittia is well known in the Continental Upper Eocene and Oligocene}, but none of the species with which I am acquainted sufficiently resemble this one to necessitate a comparison. Order CYCLOSTOMATA. Family IDMONEIDZ. Genus Ipmonza, Lamouroux, 1821. [Lamouroux, No. 2, p. 80.] Diagnosis. Pergens, No. 3, p. 342. Type species. Idmonea triquetra, Lamx. No. 2, p. 80, pl. 79. figs. 13-15. Species 1. IpMonEa GIEBELI, Stoliczka, 1862. Syn. Idmonea (Tubigera) giebeli, F. Stoliczka, 1862, Olig. Bry. Latdf., Sitzb. k. Ak. Wiss. Wien, Bad. xlv. p. 81, pl. i. fig. 6; F. Schreiber, 1872, Bry. Mittelolig. Griinsand Magdeburg, Zeit. f. gesammt. Naturwiss. Bd. xxxix. p. 479. Idmonea giebeliana, F. Stoliczka, 1865, Foss. Bry. Orakei Bay, Novara Reise, Geol. Theil, Bd. i. Abth. ii. Pal. p. 115, pl. xviii. figs. 4-6; F. W. Hutton, 1880, Man. New Zeal. Moll. Coll. Mus. Geol. Surv. N.Z. p. 196. Diagnosis. Zoarium cylindrical, straight, erect branches; mode of branching unknown. The back of the zoarium is a full flat curve ; the front is well raised. Zowcia in series of five ; one forms a median row, on each side of which are two pairs placed on a line a little above the central zocecium. The outermost zocecia are the longest, but only slightly exceed the others. The walls are granular. Peristome entire, even. Owcia small, replacing one of the median zocecia. 1 See c.g. Waters, No. 12, pp. 21, 22. BRITISH PALZOGENE BRYOZOA. 257 Distribution. London Clay, Haverstock Hill.—Foreign. Oligocene: Latdorf, Magde burg, &c., Germany. Paleogene: New Zealand. Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49656. Figures. Pl. XXXII. fig. 3a. Part of zoarium, including an oecium. Fig. 36, Transverse section. Affinities. Busk has divided the genus Idmonea into two groups: in one the zocecia all open in two lateral groups and the two innermost ones are the longest ; in the second, corresponding to the genus Tervia of Jullien, the outermost are the longest and between the lateral series there are some zocecia irregularly scattered. A third group may, however, be added, including species, such as the present, in which the outermost zocecia are the longest, but in which there is only a single median row of zocecia, and the lateral series are opposite. I am aware of the existence of only six specimens of Jdmonea from the London Clay ; two of these are quite unrecognizable internal pyritous casts, one of which is identified by Mr. Vine as Idmonea coronopus, Defr., and the other as I. gracillima. A specimen which Mr. Vine tells me is that figured by him as the former is now in the British Museum Collection, but it is labelled, and correctly so, from the London Clay of Sheppey. Mr. Vine [B, p. 165, pl. v. fig. 12] has figured a third specimen also as Idmonea gracillima, Reuss, but it is an Entalophora. The remaining three small specimens belong one to each of these three groups of Jdmonea. This helps one to realize that the British Eocene Bryozoan fauna was a singularly diversified one. Lonsdale [No. 2, pl. ix. fig. 24] has also figured a specimen as Jdmonea coronopus, but the figure is unrecognizable and I have not been able to find the specimen. The only noticeable difference between the London Clay specimen and the type figure is in the greater length of the zocecia in the former; but that may be only due to the fragments having come from a different position in the zoaria. The New Zealand specimen is more doubtful ; Hutton quotes it, but Waters, in his paper on the New Zealand Cyclostomata [No. 8, pp. 337-350, pl. xviii.], does not refer to it. Miss Jelly [No. 1, pp. 118, 119] makes it a synonym of J. milneana, D’Orb., but I fail to see why it should be included with this rather than any other species of the genus. Species 2. IDMONEA BIALTERNATA, 0. sp. Diagnosis. Zoarium sinuous, in thin elongated branches, evenly rounded in front, with a flattish curve at the back. Zoecia of medium length, thick, with large apertures ; walls granular. They are arranged in two pairs; each pair open close together; the two pairs are placed alter- nately. Peristome thick, plain. Oecia:? a small dilatation at base of the inner zocecia. Distribution. London Clay, Islington. Type. Brit. Mus. No. 49662. 258 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Figures. Pl. XXXII. figs. 2a, 26. Zoarium and section, Affinities. This species belongs to the first of the groups of Jdmonea, including those with the zocecia all in lateral series. It most closely resembles a specimen figured by Manzoni [No. 4, p. 5, pl. iii. fig. 10] as Z. carinata?, Rom. A comparison with the figures both of Romer [No.1,p. 21, pl. v. fig. 20] and Reuss [No. 1, pp. 44, 45, pl. vi. fig. 27] would seem to show that the query after the identification was very well founded ; in the number of zoccia, the shape and structure of cross-sections, and other poiuts, Manzoni’s figures markedly differ from those of the larger pluriserial triangular species figured by Romer from the North-German Chalk. From the typical I. carinata the London Clay species can be very readily distinguished. Idmonea reticulata, Reuss [No. 11, pp. 281, 282, pl. xxxiv. fig. 13], belongs to the same series, but differs in the smaller size and more regular arrangement of the zocecia and apertures, which are grouped in triplets instead of pairs. The same characters also separate the new species from the J. laticosta, Mars. [No.1, p. 29, pl. ii. fig. 11], of Danian age, which belongs to the same group. Species 3. IpMonxza srRiaTOPoRA, Reuss (?). Syn. Idmonea seriatopora, Reuss, 1847, Foss. Polyp. Wiener Tertiirbeckens, p. 46, pl. vi. fig. 32; Manzoni, 1878, Brioz. foss. Mioc. Austr. Ungh., Denk. k. Ak. Wiss. Wien, Bd. xxxviii. Abth. 2, p. 6, pl. vi. fig. 12. Diagnosis. Zoariwm of thick irregular branches, composed of many -zocecia, well rounded at the back. Zoecia very irregularly arranged, the lateral ones the longest. There are no regular series arranged on either side of a medial line. Three zocecia often open in an oblique line. Peristome elliptic ; border irregular. Distribution. London Clay, Haverstock Hill.—Voreign. Leithakalk (Helvetian), Austria. Type. Brit. Mus. No. B 4510. Figures. Pl. XXXII. fig. 4a. Part of a zoarium, X 18 diam. Fig. 44. Mouth, x 32 diam. Fig. 4¢. Transverse section, x 18 diam. Fig. 5. Back view of zoarium. This species belongs to the subgenus Tervia of Jullien. Affinities. The irregular distribution of the zocecia of this species reminds one of I. compressa, Reuss [No. 1, p. 46, pl. vi. fig. 22], but the zoarium is not so laterally compressed. Its closest ally is Jdmonea seriatopora, Reuss, as figured by Manzoni oo msepp. 6, Ts pl.pik fig. 8, pl. v. fig. 17]; to the original and no doubt diagrammatic figure of Reuss it has a less decided resemblance. But the London Clay specimen is not sufficiently large to allow of a more definite comparison; hence I do not feel able positively to affirm the occurrence of the Austrian Miocene species in the BRITISH PALZOGENE BRYOZOA. 259 English Eocenes. Among the species which M. Jullien [No. 2, p. 501, pl. xvii. figs. 72, 73] has referred to his genus Tervia it most resembles Tervia solidula. Species 4. IpMonEA coronopus, Defrance, 1821. Syn. Jdmonea coronopus, Defrance, 1821, Dict. Sci. Nat. t. xxii. p.565 (non Atlas, pl. xlvi. fig. 2, as stated by Bronn) ; Blainville, 1830, ibid. t. Ix. p. 385; id. 1834, Man. d’Actinol. p- 420 ; Milne-Edwards, 1836, in Lamarck, Anim. sans Vert. ed. 2, t. ii. pp. 281, 282; id. 1838, Mem. Crisiées, Ann. Sci. Nat. Zool. sér, 2, t. ix. pp. 215, 216, pl. xii. fig. 3; Michelin, 1844, Icon. Zooph. p, 172, pl. xlvi. fig. 16; Bronn, 1848, Index Palzont. Nomencl. p- 606; Lonsdale, 1850, in Dixon, Geol. Sussex, pp. 153-155, pl. ix. fig. 24; Hagenow, 1851, Bryoz. Maastr. Kreidebild. p. 25; Lonsdale, 1878, in Dixon, Geol. Sussex, ed. 2, pp. 204-206, pl. ix. [10] fig. 24; Harris and Burrows, 1891, Hoc. and Oligoc. Paris Basin, p. 61. Retepora trigona, Morren, 1828, Desc. Corall. foss. Belgio, Ann. Gron. p- 37, pl. x. figs. 1-3 (identification fide Michelin) ; Galeotti, 1838, Mém. Géogn. Brabant, p- 187, pl. iv. fig. 13 ; Nyst, 1844, Cog. et Polyp. foss. Terr. Tert. Belg., Mém. Cour. R. Ac. Belg. t. xvii. pp- 619, 620. Chrysisina coronopus, Mourlon, 1881, Géol. Belgique, t. ii. p. 180. Hornera flabelliformis, Vine (non Blainy.), Proc. Yorks. Geol. & Polyt. Soc. vol. xi. p. 166, pl. v. fig. 15; id. ibid. vol. xii. p. 53. Diagnosis. Zoarium small, erect, rising from an encrusting, expanded base. The branches fork several times; they are triangular in section and well rounded behind; they end bluntly. Zowcia in short transverse series, alternately arranged. ‘The zocecia are single at the base, but rapidly increase to rows of four; this decreases to three above. The inner- most zocecia are the longest. Peristome even, usually oblong with rounded angles; younger and isolated zocecia have oval or even circular apertures. Wall granular. Distribution. British: Bracklesham Beds, Bracklesham (Brit. Mus., Dixon and Vine Collections).—Foreign: Calcaire grossier, Parnes, Grignon, Chaumont, &c.; Laekenien ; Uccle (near Brussels), de Forét, d’Assche. Figures. Pl. XXXII. figs. 6 a, 6d. Affinities and Differences. As this species belongs to the typical group of Idmonea it clearly differs from Idmonea (Tervia) seriatopora, Reuss. As there is no median line of zocecia it differs from Zdmonea giebeli, Stol. From the third British Eocene species it may readily be distinguished, as in that the zocecia are always in alternate pairs. Genus Horners, Lamouroux, 1821. [Lamouroux, No. 2, p. 41.1 Diagnosis. Pergens, 1889, No. 3, p. 353. Type species. Hornera frondiculata (Lamarck), 1816, No. 1, pp. 182, 183. VOL. XIII.—Part v1. No. 6.—June, 1893. 2P 260 Mk. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Species 1. HorNERA FAREHAMENSIS, n. sp. Syn. Hornera ramosa, D’Orb., G. R. Vine, 1891, Proc. Yorks. Geol. & Polyt. Soc. xii. pp. 54-56. Diagnosis. Zoarium thick, dichotomously branching tufts; the branches do not anastomose. Zowcia open somewhat regularly on the anterior side; the orbicular apertures form straight lines around the branches. In the middle line there is often an irregular and crowded series. The apertures are flush. The interzocecial pores are of medium size, but not very abundant, numbering from twice to thrice as many as the zowcia. The posterior side of the zoarium is deeply perforate, the punctures occurring in simple series, occasionally branching. Distribution. London Clay, Fareham. Type. Brit. Mus. No. B 3831. Figures. Pl. XXXII. figs. 7-9. Affinities. This species has been identified by Mr. Vine as /7. ramosa, D’Orbigny [No. 2, pp. 937, 938, pl. 608. figs. 6-10, pl. 773. figs. 1-3]; from that species it appears to me to differ by the following characters: (1) the sections of the branches are round and not subtriangular; (2) the central series of zocecial apertures are very irregularly distributed ; (3) the species figured by D’Orbigny has the exceptional character of a series of tubular prominences probably zocecial (see pl. 773. fig. 2); (4) the zoarium is irregularly branched and does not form the cupuliform structure shown by D’Orbigny (pl. 608. fig. 6). The nearest ally of this species appears to me to be Hornera concatenata, Reuss (No. 11, pp. 71, 72, pl. xxxv. figs. 5, 6), but in that species the pores on the back are few and far between, the number of zocecia in a transverse series is less, the pores on the front wall are much less numerous, and there is no irregular middle series. Genus EnTatopHora, Lamouroux, 1821. [ Lamouroux, No. 2, p. 81.] Diagnosis. Pergens, No. 3, p. 357. Species 1. ENTALOPHORA TERGEMINA |, n. sp. Syn. ldmonea gracillima?, Reuss, Vine, 1889, Proc. Yorks. Geol. & Polyt. Soc. vol. xi. pp. 165, 166, pl. v. fig. 13. Diagnosis. Zoarium thick, apparently short. In section it appears quadrangular, with the angles well rounded. Surface minutely pitted. Zowcia crowded, long, expanding above; series of three or four open together along a straight line; there are four such triplets at not quite the same level in a series around the zoarium. ‘There are 12 or 13 in a complete series. The zocecia are some- what infundibuliform, and have a somewhat quadrangular aperture. 1 Tergeminus, triple, referring to the apertures being usually in triplets. BRITISH PALAOGENE BRYOZOA. 261 Distribution. London Clay, Sheppey. Type. Brit. Mus. No, B 4509. Figures. Pl. XXXII. figs. 10 a, 106. Affinities. The specimen which serves as the type of this species is that which Mr. Vine figured as Idmonea gracillima, Reuss, but as it belongs to a different family there is no necessity to compare it with that species. It reminds one, in the form of the zoarium, of Entalophora clavula, Reuss!; from this it differs in the serial arrangement of the apertures. ‘The same character separates it from Entalophora pal- mata, Busk ?. This species seems to me to be most allied to Kntalophora wanganuiensis, Waters (No. 5, pp. 340, 541, pl. xviii. fig. 1): but the New Zealand species has only 10 zocecia in a series; these are yerticillate, and the zocwcia are not infundibuliform. Family HETEROPORIDA. Genus Herteropora, Blainville, 1830. [Blainville, No. 1, p. 381.] Diagnosis. Pergens, No. 3, p. 369. Species 1. HETEROPORA GLANDIFORMIS *, n. sp. Diagnosis. Zoarium very small, globular, free (the largest specimen is less than 3 millim. in diameter). Zoecia irregularly bent tubes. The orifice varies from orbicular to subhexagonal in shape; they are surrounded by a strong raised rim. The zoccia are crowded, but interzocecial spaces occur on the surface of the zoarium; these are, however, entirely filled in the interior. Secondary pores numerous, somewhat less in number than the normal zocecia, irregularly scattered ; they also have a thickened, slightly raised rim. Distribution, Barton Beds, Barton (common). Bracklesham Beds, Bracklesham Bay. tLondon Clay, Highgate. (One somewhat doubtful specimen: Brit. Mus. No. 49596.) Type. Brit. Mus. No. B 4511. Edwards Coll. Figures. Pl. XXXII. fig, 11. A zoarium from Barton; external view. Figs. 12a, 6. Fragments to show internal structure. Affinities. In the form of the zoarium this species resembles most closely some specimens of Heteropora conifera (Lamx.) [No. 2, p. 87, pl. 83. figs. 6, 7; see Haime, No. I, pp. 208, 209, pl. xi. figs. 1 a—c], figured by Haime, but the zocecial characters are quite distinct. H. stellulata, Reuss (No. 1, p. 35, pl. v. figs. 21, 22; Manzoni, No. 4, ‘ Pustulipora clavula, Reuss, No. 1, p. 41, pl. vi. fig. 11. For later figures see Reuss, No. 1, p. 194, pl. ix. figs. 3, 4. * Pustulopora palmata, Busk, No. 6, p. 108, pl. xviii. fig. 2; and Manzoni, No. 4, p. 11, pl. ix. fig. 34. ° From glans, a bullet. 2P2 262 MR, J. W. GREGORY ON THE p. 18, pl. xi. fig. 44), has certain affinities, but the raised triangular or oval zocecia and numerous pores of that species are quite distinctive. H. stipitata, Reuss (No. 1, p. 39, pl. v. fig. 19; Manzoni, No. 4, p. 19, pl. xi. fig. 45), has also more numerous cancellate pores and a greater thickness of wall. Most of the specimens are less than 2 millim. in diameter and are perfectly spherical; the largest is about 2°5 millim. in diameter, and is somewhat flattened and presents a slight resemblance to some specimens in the Conescharellina stage of Orbitulipora. V. Miscellaneous Records. As the Bryozoa are rare in the English Lower Tertiaries, the following records are inserted in the hope that they may lead to search in those horizons. Dracnoris tnteRMEDIA, A. W. Waters, a, p. 224 (non Hincks); G. R. Vine, 4, p. 673, B, p. 160, c, p. 54. Distribution. Middle Eocene, Bournemouth. The British Museum contains some specimens of Bryozoa from the same horizon, but they are quite indeterminable. Mr. Waters has also recorded Lepralia, sp., Membranipora, sp.,and Flustre, from the same horizon. Diraxia varrasitis, D’Orb., G. R. Vine, c, p. 58. The specimen on which this identification was founded is now in the British Museum (B 4589), but it seems to me to be generically indeterminable. It came from the London Clay at Fareham. Criprinina RADIATA (Moll), A. W. Waters, 1883, in H. M. Klassen, a, p. 244; W. Whitaker, B, vol. i. p. 237. Distribution. Woolwich and Reading Beds (Blackheath Beds) ; Park Hill, Croydon. Frusrra crassa, Desm., J. Morris, No. 1, p. 37; T. H. Huxley and R. Etheridge, a, p. 332; W. Whitaker, a, p. 594; G. R. Vine, a, p. 673; J. L. Lobley, a, p. 96. Distribution. London Clay, Primrose Hill and London District. Fiusrra, sp., W. Whitaker, T. H. Huxley, and R. Etheridge, a, pp. 574, 577, 581; T. H. Huxley and E. T. Newton, s, p. 14; W. Whitaker, 8, vol. i. p. 213. Distribution. Thanet Beds, E. of Faversham. Woolwich and Reading Beds, Dulwich, Sund- ridge. Poryzoa, indet., H. W. Bristow, a, p. 284. Distribution. Bembridge Beds. (This is the only evidence known to me of the occurrence of Bryozoa in the British Upper Oligocene.) Horner minuta, Vine, 8, p. 166, c, p. 58. Bracklesham Beds. The specimen appears to have been lost. Horner ? FLABELLIFORMIS, Blainy., Vine, 8, p. 166, pl. v. fig. 15, and c, p. 53. The specimen upon which this record is founded is now in the British Museum ; it is partly immersed, with the zocecial orifices downwards, the basal portion alone being visible: it is likely to belong to Idmonea, and to be the same species as that figured by Lonsdale, No. 2, pl. ix. fig. 24, as I. coronopus, Defr. LicHENOPORA MEDITERRANEA ?, Blainv., Vine, c, p. 60. BRITISH PALHZOGENE BRYOZOA. 263 VI. Stratigraphical Distribution. London Clay. Bracklesham. 3 ee ‘TT No. Species. Author. 3 Z lelz | | 3 : : SISOS |S S2 dal apaalale| 247 a jos 2s a ——|—|—) | ee eS 1. | Notamia wetherelli ...... |—| 2, | Membranipora eocena — 3. linen 7B Soocee pobacs .|- alloe) Male allele island! baer 4, crassomuralis ..... F | = 5. | —— tenuimuralis........ a eal lel 6. virguliformis........ = ite disjuncta .......... li | | 8. | Lunulites transiens ..... : Ae t= |—)— || «| — 9. | Biselenaria offa .......... 10. | Micropora cribriformis .... 11. | Onychocella magnoaperta . . = 12. | Cribrilina vinei ....... 5106 |. — 13. | Schizoporella magnoaperta . | be fic 14. magnoincisa ........ e411) | | | 15. | Adeonellopsis wetherelli —|-|- |] | 16. incisa ....... =) 4 | | 17. | Lepralia lonsdalei ........ feeds |= of | 18. | Umbonula bartonense a Need Fic} | 19. caleariformis.... . cine = | | 20. | Teichopora clavata........ 21. | Meniscopora bigibbera .... _ 22. | Conescharellina clithridiata . : = = 23. | Orbitulipora petiolus...... The Gl] Fel let Bolea|lad|leallocllealsolo| b|/—1 lec 44 24, | Mucronella angustocecium. .| n. sp. |. -}. -J--|— |. 25. | Smittia tubularis ........ oh =| ; 26. | Idmonea giebeli.......... Stol. — : { Pa Neel 27. bialternata ........ a5 1} | bel (ean) (te — | 28. seriatopora ........ Reuss |..)..J--|--|— | 29. coronopus .......... Defr. |. .}. .}- wheel alae | = I! Cale. gross. France. | | | Laekenien, Belgium 30. | Hornera farehamensis al) se 8) 98| el jal (al — | | 31. | Entalophora tergemina ....| ,, . I | 32, | Heteropora glandiformis 6 ? thee el | sh 33, | Lichenopora, sp. ........ 53 Bee ae lt 264 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE VII. Affinities of the Fauna. The preceding list shows that the Bryozoa included in the present paper belong to three fairly distinct faunas, but a comparison of the three shows that they possess certain features in common. In the first place, each of the three faunas is numerically small, both in species and individuals, in comparison with the wealth of forms that inhabited the contemporary seas of the Mediterranean basin. The stunted and dwarfed aspect of the three faunas is apparently due mainly to climatic conditions. As has been pointed out ina recent revision of our Eocene Echinoids1, the British seas of that period were confined to the south bya land barrier which stretched across France and Northern Germany. Hence to the south of this area the Bryozoa flourished under favourable conditions in a tropical and subtropical ocean, while on the other side the seas were open to the chilling influences of the northern ocean. ‘The land barrier was breached in Middle Eocene times, but the conditions were not seriously modified till later: then, with the gradual change to the brackish and freshwater deposits of the Oligocene, the marine Bryozoa cease to be represented in the British Paleogene. The Echinoids of the period belong to the same genera as their contemporaries in the Mediterranean basin, but their generally dwarfed aspect and rareness indicate that they lived under unfavourable conditions. The Bryozoa present exactly the same parallel. An effort has been made to explain the paucity of Bryozoa in English deposits of this period as due simply to unfavourable lithological conditions of life and preserva- tion. The prevalence of clay and sharp sand is quoted as unfavourable to the growth of Bryozoa. But this is hardly sufficient. The shelly sands of the Bracklesham, on the contrary, would seem to indicate the conditions that would be most favourable to the existence and preservation of Bryozoa. ‘That the clay shores of the London Clay and Barton are wholly responsible for the rarity of the Bryozoa is not likely to be accepted by any one who has dredged on the great mud-flats off the Essex coasts, where it is often difficult to procure a shell not encrusted by them. In other districts, such as the Paris basin, Belgium, and North Germany, which were also to the north of this land barrier, and where the lithological characters of the sea-floors were quite different from those of England, the Bryozoa are equally rare and stunted. Hence, it is to geographical questions rather than to the lithological conditions of the sea-floor that we must attribute the marked characters of our Paleogene Bryozoan fauna. The singular diversity of the fauna is another feature which supports the view that it is to be regarded as a remnant or an offshoot from one that was much greater and richer. Mr. Waters [Nos. 12 & 13], in his revision of the Oligocene Bryozoa of North Italy, admits 88 species, representing 35 genera. But the British fauna contains only Gregory, Proc. Geol. Assoc. xii. 1891, pp. 51, 52. BRITISH PALZOGENE BRYOZOA. 265 25 species, belonging to 17 genera. If we take the case of the species of a single genus, we find the same point very instructively shown. Thus the genus Jdmonea is represented by only five specimens, of which two from Mr. Vine’s collection appear to me to be indeterminable ; Zdmonea may be conveniently divided into three groups or subgenera, and one of the three recognizable specimens belongs to each of these three groups. ‘This consideration ought to stimulate the search for more material, as the specimens already known appear to represent but a fragment of the fauna. The high proportion of peculiar species in this fauna would not excite surprise in any of the higher groups, except the Bryozoa; but when we consider the vast range both in space and time claimed for some species, a few words of explanation are required. In the first place, rare though the Bryozoa are in the English beds, they appear to have been even scarcer in contemporary deposits of other parts of the same basin; the meagre lists given by Stremme (No. 1), Marsson (No. 2), Michelin (No. 1), Milne-Edwards (No. 2), and Mourlon (No. 1) show the paucity of Bryozoa at this time in Northern France, Germany, and Belgium. The great range in time usually accorded to species of Bryozoa raises the general question as to the value of species in this group; their growth in colonies is the main reason for the “lumping ” tendencies of zoophytologists. In the Cheilostomata species are usually founded, if only on one specimen, yet on hundreds of zowcia: in a colony of this size great variation is inevitable; many of the polypites are crushed out by growth-pressure, and their zocecia are malformed or aborted; the older zocecia become immersed and lose their characters; the younger zocecia at the tips of the branches are immature. Hence it is easy to pick out two zocecia in a zoarium which differ far * “more markedly than do two zocecia taken from different species; but that no more proves that the two species should be merged than that two species of frogs are identical because they resemble one another more closely than they do the tadpoles from which they have developed. Dr. Waagen—‘ Pal. Indica’ (xiii.), ‘Salt Range Fossils,’ iv. pt. 2, ‘Geol. Results,’ 1891, ‘pp- 235, 236—has recently pointed out the disastrous effects that have been wrought by palzontologists “‘ lumping” species and neglecting slight but definite differences ; and one worker on Bryozoa has recently expressed his doubts as to the accuracy of the identification of recent and Cretaceous species. With this opinion I feel strongly disposed to concur, but will here only say that, so far, I have seen no Cretaceous species of Cheilostomata identical with a living one. If there are such constant differences, it seems certainly advisable to recognize them by name, whether we call them species, forms (Smitt), or mutations (Waagen). Unless this be done, if we accept species as ranging from the Jurassic to the present, then we must abandon all hope of deriving from the Bryozoa any assistance in the study of the geographical distribution of the past, though the group presents characters that should give its evidence great value. 266 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE VIII. Bibliography. (Including only works referred to.) A. General. Avpouin, Victor. No. 1.—1826. Explication sommaire des planches de Zoophytes de Egypte et de la Syrie. . . offrant un exposé des caractéres naturels des genres avec la distinction des especes. In ‘ Description de l’Egypte.’ Histoire Naturelle, i. 1809, Polypes, pp- 225-244, pl. 14. Fol. Paris. Buainvitte, H. M. D. ve. No. 1.—1830. No, 2.—1834. Bosc, L. A. G. No. 1.—1830. Zoophytes. Dict. Sci. Nat. lx. pp. 1-546, pls. 67, 68. Manuel d’Actinologie ou de Zoophytologie. 8vo. Paris. 2 vols. Histoire naturelle des Vers. Ed.2. 12mo. Paris. Broneniart, Avex., and Cuvinr, G. No. 1.—1822. Bronn, H. G. No. 1.—1825. No. 2.—1831. No. 3.—1848. Buss, G. No. 1.—1852. No. 2.—1852. No. 3.—1854. No. 4.—1875. No. 5.—1858. No. 6.—1859. No. 7.—1866. Description géologique des Couches des environs de Paris parmi lesquelles se trouvent les gypes 4 ossemens. In Cuvier, Oss. foss. ed. 2. t. ii. pt. 2, Ato, pp. 239-648 ; 15 pls. & maps. System der urweltlichen Pflanzenthiere. Fol. Heidelberg. iv+47 pp. 7 pls. Uebersicht der fossilen Ueberreste in den tertiiren subapenninischen Gebirgen. In Ergebnisse meiner naturhistorisch-dkonomischen Reise. Th. ii, Skizzen und Ausarbeitungen iiber Italien. Heidelberg. 8vo. Bd. ii. pp, 505-646. pl. iii. Handbuch der Geschichte der Natur. Bd. iti. Index palontologicus. A, Nomenclator paleontologicus. 8yvo. Stuttgart, 1848. Pp. Ixxxiv+ 1381. An account of the Polyzoa and Sertularian Zoophytes collected in the Voyage of the ‘ Rattlesnake’ on the coasts of Australia and the Louisiade Archipelago. In J. Macgillivray, Narrative of the Voyage of H.M.S. ‘ Rattlesnake.’ 8vo, London, 1852. Vol. i., App. No. iv. pp. 343-402, pl. 1. British Museum Catalogues. Catalogue of Marine Polyzoa. Pt. I. Cheilo- stomata. Pp. vilitvi+54, pl. 68. Ditto. Pt. IL. Cheilostomata. Pp. viii+ 55-120, pls. 69-124. Ditto. Pt. III. Cyclostomata, Pp. viii+41, pl. 34. Zoophytology [9th part]. Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. vi. pp. 124-130, pls. xviii. & xix. A Monograph of the Fossil Polyzoa of the Crag. Palzont. Soc. Pp, xiii+ 136, pl. 22. Description of three new Species of Polyzoa from the London Clay at Highgate, in the collection of N. T. Wetherell, Esq., F.G.S. Geol. Mag. iii. pp. 298- 302, pl. xii. BRITISH PALZOGENE BRYOZOA. 267 No. 8.—1884. Report on the Polyzoa collected by H.M.S. ‘Challenger’ during the years 1873- 1876. Part I. The Cheilostomata. Chall. Exp., Zool. vol. x. (pt. xxx.), pp. xxiv+ 216, pls. 36. No. 9.—1886. Ditto. Part II. The Cyclostomata, Ctenostomata, and Pedicellinea. Ibid. vol. xvi. pp. vii+47, pls. 10. Destonecuames, Eve. No. 1.—1824. In Encyclopédie Méthodigue. Histoire Naturelle des Zoophytes ou Animaux rayonnés. 4to. Paris. Do.trvs, G. F. No. 1.—1889. Bryozoaires. Ann, géol. univ. y. (1888) pp. 1159-1170. Epwarps, H. Mitne-. No. 1.—1836. Recherches anatomiques, physiologiques et zoologiques sur les Eschares. Ann. Sci. Nat., Zool. (2) vi. pp. 5-53, pls. i-v. No. 2.—1836. Observations sur les polypiers fossiles du genre Hschare. Ibid. pp. 321-345, pls. ix.—x1. Fiemine, Joun. No. 1.—1828. A-History of British Animals. 8vo. Edinburgh. Pp. xxiiit+565. Gass, W. M., and Horn, G. H. No. 1.—1862. Monograph of the Fossil Polyzoa of the Secondary and Tertiary Formations of North America. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. v. pp. 111-179. Giox, G. No. 1.—1889. Briozoi neogenici dell’ isola di Pianosa nel Mar Tirreno. Atti Soc. Tose. Sci. Nat. x. pp. 251-267, pl. xiv. Gotpruss, Ave. No. 1.—1827. Petrefacta Germaniz. Fol. Diisseldorf (1827-1833). Vol. 1. Bryozoa, pp. 23-41, pls. vili.-xii. Gorrarpi, G. B. No. 1.—1886. Briozoi fossili di Montecchio Maggiore. Atti Soc. Veneto-Trentina, ix. fs. 1. Padova (1885), pp. 297-308, pl. xiv. Grecorio, Marquis Anronio DE. No. 1.—1890. Monographie de la Faune Eocénique de Alabama et surtout de celle de Claiborne de ’Etage Parisien. Ann. Géol. livr. vu., viii. 4to. Palermo. 316 pp. 46 pls. Hacenow, FR. von. No. 1.—1839. Monographie der Riigenschen Kreide Versteimerungen. Abt. I. Phytolithen und Polyparien. N. Jahrb. 1839, pp. 252-296, pls. iv., v. No. 2.—1851. Die Bryozoen der Maastrichter Kreidebildung. Casse/. Pp. xi+ 111, pls. 12. VOL. XII.—pPart vi. No. 7.—June, 1893. 2a 268 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE Hamme, Juuzs. No. 1.—1854. Description des Bryozoaires fossiles de la formation Jurassique. Mém. Soe. Géol. France, (2) v. pp. 156-218, pls. vi.—xi. Heer, Cam. No. 1.—1867. Die Bryozoén des adriatischen Meeres. Verh. k. k. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, xvii. Abh. pp. 77-1836, pls. i.—vi. Hincks, T. No. 1.—1878. Notes on the Genus Retepora, with descriptions of new Species. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) i. pp. 353-365, pls. xviii., xix. No. 2.—1880. A History of the British Marine Polyzoa. 2 vols. 8vo. London. Pp. clxi+ 601, pls. 83. No. 3.—1880. On new Hydroida and Polyzoa from Barents Sea. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) vi. pp. 277-286, pl. xv. No. 4.—1880-1891. Contributions towards a General History of the Marme Polyzoa :-— Part I. 1880. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) vi. pp. 69-92, pls. ix.—xi. II. 1880. 3 vil. pp. 376-384, pls. xvi., xvii. III. 1881. 33 vii. pp. 147-161, pls. viil.—x. IV. 1881. 55 vill. pp. 1-14. Wo Uspsiile 55 vii. pp. 122-136, pls. i—v. VI. 1882. 55 ix. pp. 116-127, pl. v. VII. 1882. sp x. pp. 160-170, pls. vii., viii. VIII. 1883. : xi. pp. 193-202, pls. vi., vil. IX. 1884. a xill. pp. 265-267. X. 1884. 3 xiii. pp. 356-369, pls. xill., xiv. XI. 1884. 3 xiv. pp. 276-285, pls. viii., ix. XII. 1885. 55 Xv. pp. 244-257, pls. vil.—ix. XIII. 1891. x (6) vii. pp. 285-298, pls. vi., vil. No. 5.—1891-1892. Ditto. Appendix :— Part I. 1891. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) viii. pp. 86-93. II. 1891. 5 viii. pp. 169-176. Ill. 1891. a viii. pp. 471-480. IV. 1892. F ix, pp. 327-334. No. 6.—1886. The Polyzoa of the Adriatic: a supplement to Prof. Heller’s ‘Die Bryozoén des adriatischen Meeres,’ 1867. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xvii. pp. 254-271, pls. ix., x. No. 7.—1887. On the Polyzoa and Hydroida of the Mergui Archipelago collected... . by Dr. J. Anderson. . .. Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool. xxi. pp. 121-135, pl. xii. No. 8.—1887. Critical Notes on the Polyzoa :— Part I. 1887. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xix. pp. 150-164. II. 1890. 3 (6) v. pp. 83-103. Horton, F. W. No. 1.—1880. Manual of the New Zealand Mollusca. Misc. Public. Col. Mus. Geol. Surv. N. Zeal. No. xii. 8vo. Wellington. Pp. xvit+iv+224. Bry. pp. 178-199. BRITISH PALAOGENE BRYOZOA. 269 Jameson, R. No. 1.—1811. Catalogue of Animals of the Class Vermes found in the Frith of Forth and other parts of Scotland. Mem. Wern. Soc. i. pp. 556-565. Jetty, E. C. No. 1.—1889. A Synonymic Catalogue of the Recent Marine Bryozoa, including Fossil Synonyms. 8vo. London. Pp. xv+822. JouNsTON, GEORGE. No. 1.—1838. A History of British Zoophytes. 8vo. London. Pp. xii +333, pls. 44. No. 2.—1847. Ditto. Ed. 2. 2vols. Pp. xvi+ 488, pls. 74. JULLIEN, JULES. No. 1.—1882. Note sur une nouvelle Division des Bryozoaires Cheilostomiens. Bull. Soc. Zool. France, vi. pp. 271-285. No. 2.—1883. Dragages du ‘ Travailleur.’ Bryozoaires, espéces draguées dans l’Océan Atlantique en 1881. Ibid. vil. pp. 497-529, pls. xiii—xvii. No. 3.—1886. Les Costulidées, nouvelle famille de Bryozoaires. Ib. xi. pp. 601-620, pls. xvii.—xx. No. 4.—1888. Bryozoaires. Mission Scientifique du Cap Horn, 1882-1883. Zool. vi. 4to. 92 pp., 15 pls. KircHenpaurr, G. H. No. 1.—1880. Ueber die Bryozoen-Gattung Adeona. Abh. Naturwiss. Ver. Hamburg, vii. pp. 1-24, pls. 1.=i1i. Kirkpatrick, R. No. 1.—1888. Polyzoa of Mauritus. Ann..Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) i. pp. 72-85, pls. vii—x. No. 2.—1890. Report on the Zoological Collections made in Torres Straits by Prof. A. C. Haddon, 1888-1889.—Hydroida and Polyzoa. Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soc. new ser. vi. pp. 603-626, pls. xiv.—xvii. Kuoépen, K. F. No. 1.—1834. Die Versteinerungen der Mark Brandenburg, insonderheit diejenigen welche sich in den Rollstemen und Blécken der siidbaltische Ebene finden. 8vo, Berlin. Pp. x +378, pls. 10. Koscuinsry, C. No. 1.—1885. Hin Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Bryozoenfauna der iilteren Tertiarschichten des siidlichen Bayerns. I. Chilostomata. Palaeontogr. xxxii. 1885, pp. 1-73, pls, i.—vii. Lamarcg, J. B. No. 1.—1816. Histoire naturelle des Animaux sans Vertébres, t. ii. 8vo. Paris. Lamovrovx, J. V. F. No. 1.—1816. Histoire des Polypiers Coralligénes flexibles, vulgairement nommés Zoophytes. 8vo. Caen. Pp. Ixxxiv+560, pls. 19. No. 2.—1821. Exposition méthodique des genres de Vordre des Polypiers. 4to. Paris, 1821. Pp. viii+ 115, pls. 84. 2Q2 270 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE No. 3.—1824. In Quoy & Gaimard, Voyage autour du Monde. .... exécuté sur les corvettes de 8. M. ‘V’Uranie’ et ‘la Physicienne’ pendant les années 1817, 1818, 1819, et 1820. 4to. Paris. Pp. 604-641, pls. 89-95. Liznenkxavs, HE. No. 1.—1891. Die Ober-Oligocin Fauna des Doberges. Jahresber. Naturwiss. Ver. Osna- briick, viii. pp. 43-178, pls. i., 1. LonspaLe, Wo. No. 1.—1845. Account of the species of Polyparia obtained from the Miocene Tertiary forma- tions of North America. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. i. pp. 495-509. No. 2.—1850. In F. Dixon, The Geology and Fossils of the Tertiary and Cretaceous Formations of Sussex. 4to. Pp. xvi+xvi+433, 40 pls. No. 3.—1878. Ditto, Hd. 2. Maceitirvray, P. H. No. 1.—1879-1890. In McCoy, Prodromus of the Zoology of Victoria. Dee. IIT. pls. 24-26. 1879. Dec. IX. pls. 89-90. 1884. Dec. XV. pls. 146-148. 1887. TV; (598, 1h) X. 9499. 1885. XVI. 156-158. 1888. V. 45-49. 1880. KT. 105-108. ; XVil. | (Gh-ths. = VI. 57-60. 1881. XII. 116-118. 1886. XVIII. 175-178. 1889. VII. 66-68. 1882. KG, W26-198° |, RX. * 186-1870" abe VIII. 78. 1883. XIV. 186-138. - 1887. XX. 195-196. 1890. No. 2.—1882-1891. Descriptions of new or little-known Polyzoa. Trans. Roy. Soc. Victoria. Pt. I. 1882, xviii. pp. 115-121, 1 pl. Pt. VIII. 1885, xxi. pp. 106-119, 5 pls. IT. 1883, xix. pp. 130-138, 3 pls. IX. 1886, xxii. pp. 128-139. Hs es pps Lol=19bs2. X. 1887, xxiii. pp. 34-38, 2 pls. IV. ,, 5, pp. 287-298, 2,, xs > pp. 64-72, 3 pls. V. 1884, xx. pp. 103-113, 3 ,, bc 8 IY ames > pp. 179-186. Vi, 5; pp. 126-128, 1 pl. XIII. 1890, (new ser.) ii. pp. 106-110, pls. iv., v. VII. 1885, xxi. pp. 92-99, 3 pls. XIV. 1891, ay ill. pp. 78-83, pl. ix., x. No. 3.—1887. A Catalogue of the Marine Polyzoa of Victoria. Trans. and Proc. Roy. Soe. Vict. xxiii. pp. 187-224. No. 4.—1889. On some South Australian Polyzoa. ‘Trans. and Proc. Roy. Soc. S. Austr. xl. pp. 24—30, pl. ii. No. 5.—1890. An additional List of South Australian Polyzoa. Trans. Roy. Soc. S. Austr. xi, pt. ], pp. 1-7, pl. 1. Manzont, A. No. 1.—1869. Briozoi pliocenici Italiani. Pt. I. Sitzb. k. Ak. Wiss. Wien, lix. Abt. i. pp. 17-28, 2 plates. No. 2.—1869-1870. Briozoi fossili Italiani. Pt.II-IV. Ibid. lix. Abt. i. pp. 512-523, 2 plates; Ix. Abt. pp. 930-944, 4. plates; Ixi. Abt. pp. 323-349, 6 plates. BRITISH PALHOGENE BRYOZOA. Tal No. 3.—1877. I Briozoi fossili del Miocene d’Austria ed Ungheria. Parte II. Celleporidea, Escharidea, Vincularidea, Selenaridea. Denk. k. Akad. Wiss. Wien, xxxvii. Abt. u. pp. 49-78, pls. i.-xvii. No. 4.—1878. Ditto. Parte III. Crisidea, Idmoneidea, Entalophoridea, Tubuliporidea, Diasto- poridea, Cerioporidea. Ibid. xxxviii. Abt. ii. pp. 1-24, pls. i—xviii. Marsson, TH. No. 1.—1887. Die Bryozoen der weissen Schreibkreide der Insel Riigen. Pal. Abh. iv. Heft i. pp. 112, pls. 10. No. 2.—1888. In Fr. Noetling, Die Fauna des samlandischen Tertiairs. Th. ii. Lf. v. Bryozoa. Abh. geol. Specialk. Preuss. vi. Heft 4, pp. 555-560. Meunier, A., & Percens, Ep. No. 1.—1886. Les Bryozoaires du Systeme Montien. 8vo. Louvain. Pp. 15, pls. 3. No. 2.—1886. Nouveaux Bryozoaires du ecrétacé supérieur. Ann. Soc. Malacol. Belg. xx. Mém. pp. 32-37, pl. i. No. 3.—1887. La faune des Bryozoaires garumniens de Faxe. Ibid. xxi. (1886) Mém. pp. 187- 242, pls. ix.—xiii. Micuetin, Harpovin. No. 1.—1840-1847. Iconographie Zoophytologique: description par localités et terrains des Polypiers fossiles de France et pays environnants. Groupe Supracrétacé, pp. 149- 178, pls. 43-46. 1844. Mori. JP) Ce No. 1.—1803. Eschara ex Zoophytorum seu Phytozoorum ordine pulcherrimum ac...... 4to. Vindobone. 70 pp., 4 pls. Morren, C. F. A. No. 1.—1828. Descriptio coralliorum fossilium in Belgio repertorum. Ann. Ac. Groning. 4to. 76 pp., 7 pls. Morris, J. No. 1.—1843. Catalogue of British Fossils. 8vo. London. Pp. x +222. No. 2.—1854. Ditto. Ed. 2. Ditto. Pp. vili+ 372. Movrton, Micu#et. No. 1.—1881. Géologie de la Belgique. 8vo. Brurelles. 'T. ii. pp. xvi+392. Miter, O. F. No. 1.—1788-1806. Zoologia Danica, seu Animalium Danie et Norvegie rariorum ac minus notorum Descriptiones et Historia. Fol. Havnie. Vols. i. 1788, 52 pp.; ii. 1788, 56 pp.; iii. 1789, 71 pp.; iv. 1806, 46 pp. Minster, von. No. 1.—1835. Bemerkungen iiber einige tertiare Meerwasser-Gebilde in nordwestlichen Deutschland zwischen Osnabriick und Cassel. N. Jahrb. 1835, pp. 420-451. NovAxk, Orromar. No. 1.—1877. Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Bryozoen der bohmischen Kreideformation. Denk. k. Ak. Wiss. Wien, xxxvii. Abt. ii. pp. 79-118, pls. i—x. 272 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE D’Orsieny, ALCIDE. No. 1.—1839 & 1846. Voyage dans Amérique méridionale. v. pt. 4. Zoophytes. 4to. Paris. 28 pp., 13 pls. No. 2.—1850-1852. Bryozoaires. Pal. Franc. Terr. Crét. v. 8vo. Paris. 1192 pp., pls. 600- 800. Orrmann, A. No. 1.—1890. Die Japanische Bryozoenfauna. Arch. f. Nat. 1890, I. Heft i. pp. 1-74, pls. i-1v. Percens, Ep. (See also Meunier & Percens.) No. 1.—1887. Pliocine Bryozoén von Rhodos. Ann. k.k. Naturh. Hofmus, Wien, ii. pp. 1-34, pl. i. No. 2.—1889. Zur fossilen Bryozoenfauna von Wola Lu’zanska. Ann. Soc. Géol. Belg. Mém., Hydr. ui. pp. 59-72. No. 3.—1889. Revision des bryozoaires du Crétacé figurés par d’Orbigny. I. Cyclostomata. Ibid. in, pp. 305-400, pls. xi.—xiii. No. 4.—1889. Les Bryozoaires du Tasmajdan 4 Belgrade. Ann. Soc. Malac. Belg. xxii. (1887) Bull. pp. xti—xxviii. No. 5.—1889. Note supplémentaire sur ditto. Ibid. pp. lix—lx. No. 6.—1889. Note préliminaire sur les Bryozoaires fossiles des environs de Kolosvar. Ibid. pp- XXXIi1—-XXxvil. No. 7.—1889. Untersuchungen an Seebryozoen. Zool. Anz. xii. pp. 504-510, 526-533. No. 8.—1890. Notes succinctes sur les Bryozoaires. Ann. Soc. Mal. Belg. xxiv, Bull. pp. xx— XXiv. Puitrrri, R. A. No. 1.—1844. Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Tertiirversteinerungen des nordwestlichen Deutsch- lands. 4to. Kassel (1843). 87 pp., 5 pls. Pourtatts, L. F. pe. No. 1.—1868-1869. Contributions to the Fauna of the Gulf Stream at es depths (1867-8). Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. i. pp. 103-120, 121-142. Reuss, A. E. von. No. 1.—1847. Die fossilen Polyparien des Wiener Tertiiirbeckens. Ein monographischer Versuch. Haidinger’s Naturwiss. Abh. ii. S.i. Wien. 4to. 109 pp., 11 pls. No, 2.—1851. Ein Beitrag zur Paliontologie der Tertiairschichten Oberschlesiens. Zeit. deut. geol. Ges. ili. pp. 149-184, pls. viii., ix. No. 3.—1855. Beitrage zur Charakteristik der Tertiirschichten des nérdlichen und mittleren Deutschlands, Sitzb. k. Ak. Wiss. Wien, xviii. Abt. i. pp. 197-278, 12 pls. No. 4.—1864. Bemerkungen iiber die Bryozoengattung Cumulipora, v.M. Jahrb. k. k. geol. Reichs. xiv. Verh. pp. 21, 22. No. 5.—1864. Ueber Anthozoen und Bryozoen des Mainzer Tertiarbeckens. Sitzb. k, Ak. Wiss. Wien, |. Abt. i. pp. 197-210, pls. i., ii No. 6.—1864. Die fossilen Foraminiferen, Anthozoen und Bryozoen von Oberburg in Steier- mark. Denk. k. Ak. Wiss. Wien, xxiii. pp. 1-38, pls. ix. BRITISH PALZOGENE BRYOZOA. No. 7.—1865. Die Foraminiferen, Anthozoen und Bryozoen des deutschen Septarienthones. Hin Beitrag zur Fauna der mitteloligocinen Tertiirschichten. Tbid. xxv. pp. 117-214, pls. 1.—xi. No. 8.—1865. Zur Fauna des deutschen Oberoligocins. Sitzb. k. Ak. Wiss. Wien, 1. Abt. i. pp. 614-691, pls. vi.-xv. No. 9.—1867. Die fossile Fauna der Steinsalzablagerungen von Wieliczka in Galizien. . Ibid. lv. Abt. i. pp. 17-182, pls. i.-viii. No. 10.—1867. Ueber einige Bryozoen aus dem deutschen Unteroligocin. Thbid. pp. 216-234, pls. i—iii. No. 11.—1869. Palaontologische Studien iiber die ‘lteren Tertiirschichten der Alpen. Th. ii. Die fossilen Anthozoen und Bryozoen der Schichtengruppe von Crosara. Denk. k. Ak. Wiss. Wien, xxix. pp. 215-298, pls. xvii —xxxvi. No. 12.—1870. Ueber tertitire Bryozoen von Kischenew in Bessarabia. Sitzb. k. Ak. Wiss. Wien, lx. Abt. i. pp. 505-513, pls. i., ii. No. 13.—1872. Die Bryozoen und Foraminiferen des unteren Pliners. In H. B. Geinitz, Das Elbthalgebirge in Sachsen. IV. Palaeontogr. xx. pp. 97-144, pls. xxiv.—xxxiii. No. 14.—1874. Die fossilen Bryozoen des dsterreichisch-ungarischen Midcans. Abt. i. Rinotey, S. O. No. 1.—1881. Romer, F. A. No. 1.—1840. No. 2.—1863. ScHrerser, A. No. 1.—1872. Smirt, F. A. No. 1.—1867. No. 2.—1872. No. 3.—1873. Speyer, Oscar. No. 1.—1864. Salicornaridea, Cellularidea, Membraniporidea. Denk. k. Ak. Wiss. Wien, xxxiii. pp. 141-190, pls. i.—xii. Account of the Polyzoa collected during the Survey of H.M.S. ‘ Alert’ in the Straits of Magellan and on the Coast of Patagonia. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1881, pp. 44-61, pl. vi. Die Versteinerungen des norddeutschen Kreidegebirges. 4t0. Hannover. Bryozoen in Lf. i. pp. 11-25, pl. v. Beschreibung der norddeutschen tertiiren Polyparien. 246, pls. XXXV.—Xxxix. Palaeontogr. ix. pp. 199- Die Bryozoen des mitteloligocinen Griinsandes bei Magdeburg. Zeit. £. gesammt. Naturwiss. xxxix. pp. 475-481, pls. iv., v. Bryozoa marina in regionibus arcticis et borealibus viventia recensuit. Ofver. K. Vet.-Akad. Forh. Stockholm, xxiv. pp. 443-487. Floridan Bryozoa collected by Count L. F. de Pourtalés. Pt. I. Handl. K. Svens. Vet.-Akad. x. No. 11. 20 pp., 5 pls. Ditto. Pt. II. Ibid. xi. No. 4. 83 pp., 13 pls. Die Tertiarfauna von Séllingen bei Jerxheim im Herzogthum Braunschweig. Palaeontagr. ix. pp. 247-337, pls. xl.—xlii. 274 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE SroriczKa, Frrp. No. 1.—1862. No. 2.—1862. No. 3.—1864. No. 4.—1865. Srremme, E. No. 1.—1888. Waters, A. W. No. 1.—1881. No. 2.—1882. No. 3.—1882. No. 4.—1883. No. 5.—1884. No. 6.—1885. No. 7.—1887. No. 8.—1887. No. 9.—1887. Oligocine Bryozoen von Latdorf in Bernburg. Sitzb. k. Ak. Wiss. Wien, xlv. Abt. i. pp. 71-94, pls. i-iii. Ueber heteromorphe Zellenbildungen bei Bryozoen, Coelophyma, Reuss. Verh. k. k. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, xii. Abh. pp. 101-104. Kritische Bemerkungen zu Herrn Fr. A. Rémer’s Beschreibung der nord- deutschen tertiaren Polyparien. N. Jahrb. 1864, pp. 340-347. Fossile Bryozoen aus dem tertiaren Griimsandsteine der Orakei-Bay bei Auckland. ‘Novara’ Reise, Geol. Th. 1. Abt. ii. Pal. pp. 87-158, pls. xvii—xx. Beitrag zur Kenntniss der tertiaren Ablagerungen zwischen Cassel und Detmold, nebst einer Besprechung der norddeutschen Pecten Arten. Zeit. deut. geol. Ges. xl. pp. 310-354, pls. xx.—xxi. On fossil Chilostomatous Bryozoa from South-west Victoria, Australia. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. xxxvii. pp. 309-347, pls. xiv.-xviii. On fossil Chilostomatous Bryozoa from Mount Gambier, South Australia. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. xxxviil. pp. 257-276, pls. vii—ix. On Chilostomatous Bryozoa from Bairnsdale, Gippsland. Ibid. pp. 502-515, pl. xxii. Fossil Chilostomatous Bryozoa from Muddy Creek, Victoria. Ibid. xxxix. pp. 423-443, pl. xii. Fossil Cyclostomatous Bryozoa from Australia. Ibid. xl. pp. 674-697, pls. xxx., xxx. Chilostomatous Bryozoa from Aldinga and the River Murray Cliffs, South Australia. Ibid. xli. pp. 279-310, pl. vii. On Tertiary Chilostomatous Bryozoa from New Zealand. Ibid. xliii. pp. 40-72, pls. vi.—vili. On Tertiary Cyclostomatous Bryozoa from New Zealand. Ibid. xliii. pp. 337-350, pl. xviii. Bryozoa from New South Wales, North Australia, &e. Pt. I. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xx. pp. 81-95, pl. iv. Pt. II. Ibid. pp. 181-208, pls. v., vi. Pt. ITT. pp- 253-265, pl. vii. No. 10.—1888. Supplementary Report on the Polyzoa collected by H.M.S. ‘ Challenger’ during the years 1873-1876. Chall. Exp., Zool. xxxi. (pt. Ixxix.). 4to. 41 pp., 3 pls. No. 11.—1889. Bryozoa from New South Wales. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) iv. pp. 1-24, pls. 1.—u. No. 12.—1891. North Italian Bryozoa. Pt. I. Cheilostomata. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. xvii. pp. 1-84, pls. 1.-iv. No. 13.—1892. Ditto. Pt. 1I. Cyclostomata. Ibid. xlviii. pp. 153-162, pl. iii. Waurretecer, T. No. 1.—1887. Notes on some Australian Polyzoa. Proc. Linn. Soc. N. 8. Wales (2) ii. pp. 337-347. [Reprinted 1888, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) i. pp. 18-22.] BRITISH PALZOGENE BRYOZOA. 275 B. Works bearing on the Distribution of the British Eocene Bryozoa. Bristow, H. W. A.—1889. Geology of the Isle of Wight. Ed. 2. Hoxtey, T. H., and Erneriner, R. 4.—1865. A Catalogue of the Collection of Fossils in the Museum of Practical Geology. 8vo. Pp. Ixxixx +381. Ditto, and Newton, E. T. B.—1878. A Catalogue of the Tertiary and Post-Tertiary Fossils of the Museum of Practical Geology. 8vo. 90 pp. Jupp, J. W. 4.—1883. The Oligocene Strata of the Hampshire Basin. Geol. Mag. (2) x. pp. 525-527. Kuaassen, H. M. 4.—1883. On a section of the Lower London Tertiaries at Park Hill, Croydon. Proc. Geol. Assoc. viii. pp. 226-249. Lostey, J. Locan. A.—1887. The Geology of the Parish of Hampstead. Trans. Middlesex Nat. Hist. Sci. Soc. pp. 64-102. Ving, G. R. 4.—1886. Report on Recent Polyzoa. Rep. Brit. Assoc. 1885, pp. 481-680. B.—1889. Notes on British Eocene Polyzoa. Proc. Yorks. Geol. & Polyt. Soc. xi. pt. i. pp. 154— 169, pl. v. c.—1892. Notes on some new or little-known Eocene Polyzoa from localities. Ibid. xii. pt. i. pp. 52-61. Warers, A. W. a.—1879. In Gardner, J. S., Description and Correlation of the Bournemouth Beds. Pt. I. Upper Marine Series. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. xxxv. pp. 224-225. WerTHERELL, N. T. A.—1837. Observations on a well dug on the south side of Hampstead Heath. Trans. Geol. Soe. (2) v. pp. 131-135, pl. ix. Wuiraker, W. A.—1872. The Geology of the London Basin. Pt. I. Mem. Geol. Surv. iv. pt.i. B.—1889. The Geology of London and of part of the Thames Valley. Mem. Geol. Surv. 2 vols. VOL. XI11.—ParT vi. No. 8.—June, 1893. 2R 276 _ 1. Notamia wetherelli (Busk) MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE IX. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE XXIX. , p: 226. Fig. 1a, front view; 10, lateral view. London Clay, Highgate. Brit. Mus. No. 49731. X 37 diam. . 2. Membranipora eocena (Busk), p. 228. London Clay, Highgate. Brit. Mus. No. 49729. » 16 diam. 3. Membranipora eocena (Busk). View of the back of the zoarium. London Clay, Highgate. Brit. Mus. No. 6330. x 12 diam. . 4. Membranipora eocena (Busk). Woolwich and Reading Beds, Croydon. Brit. Mus. X* diam. _5. Membranipora tenuimuralis, n. sp., p. 231. London Clay, Highgate. Brit. Mus. No. 49736 (part of one of Busk’s types of M. lacroixi). x ‘> diam. . 6. Membranipora tenuimuralis, n. sp. London Clay, Highgate. Brit. Mus. No. 49736. x = diam. . 7. Membranipora tenuimuralis, n. sp. London Clay, Highgate. Brit. Mus. No. B 4331. x 55 diam. 8. Membranipora virguliformis, u. sp., p. 232. London Clay, Highgate. Brit. Mus. No. 49658. > 25 diam. 9. Membranipora disjuncta, n. sp., p. 232. London Clay, Highgate. Brit. Mus. No. 69205. Fig. 9a. xX 4 diam., to show general arrangement of the zoarium. Fig. 9d. xX 12 diam., to show structure of the zowcia. 10a. Membranipora crassomuralis, n. sp., p. 229. Barton Clay, Barton. Brit. Mus. No. 49741. x 32 diam. 10%. Membranipora crassomuralis, n. sp. Barton Clay, Barton. Brit. Mus. No. 49740. x 32 diam. Another specimen growing on a strongly ribbed Pecten.. 11. Membranipora buski, n. sp., p. 229. Headon Beds, Colwell Bay. Brit. Mus. No. B 4625. x 55 diam. 12. Membranipora buski, n. sp. Headon Beds, Colwell Bay. Mus. Pract. Geol. Specimen with numerous oecia. X 59 diam. _13. Lunulites transiens, n. sp. p. 233. Barton Beds, Barton. Brit. Mus. No. 49724. » 24 diam. View of the external layer of the zoarium. _14. Lunulites transiens, n. sp. Bracklesham Beds, Bracklesham. Brit. Mus. No. B 4339. x 24 diam. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. BRITISH PALZOGENE BRYOZOA. bo aI ~I PLATE XXX. 1. Lunulites transiens, n. sp., p. 233. Bracklesham Beds, Bracklesham. Brit. Mus. No. B 49724. x = diam. The centre of a zoarium, with the “ ancestrula.” 4 2. Lunulites transiens, n. sp. Bracklesham Beds, Bracklesham. Brit. Mus. No. B 4339. % 18 diam. In the lower part the front wall has been broken away. ig. 3. Lunulites transiens, n. sp. Bracklesham Beds, Bracklesham. Brit. Mus. No. 49723. x a diam. Part of a worn zoarium resembling JL. urceolata, 4 Lamk. . 4, Biselenaria offa, n. sp., p. 235. Barton Beds, Barton. Brit. Mus. No. 49766. Upper surface of the zoarium. x 18 diam. Fig. 4a. A fragment of another zoarium showing the zocecia of the under surface. Brit. Mus. No. 49766. x 18 diam. . 9, Biselenaria offa, vu. sp. Barton Beds, Barton. Another specimen: upper surface. Brit. Mus. No. 49759. x * diam. 6. Micropora cribriformis, u. sp., p. 236. Barton Beds, Barton. Brit. Mus. No. B 4583. x 55 diam. . 7. Onychocella magnoaperta, n. sp., p. 237. Brockenhurst Beds (Mid. Headon), Brockenhurst. Brit. Mus. No. 49738. x » diam. . 8. Cribrilina vinei, n. sp., p. 238. LondonClay, Sheppey. Brit. Mus. No. B 4514. (Vine’s type of Membraniporella nitida.) . 9. Schizoporella magnoaperta, n. sp., p. 239. Barton Beds, Barton. Brit. Mus. No. 49733. X 7 diam. 3 10. Schizoporella magnoincisa, n. sp., p. 240. London Clay, Hampstead. Brit. Mus. No. B 4515. X 30 diam. 11. Adeonellopsis incisa, n. sp., p. 247. London Clay, Haverstock Hill. Brit. Mus. No. 49661. > 55 diam. Figs. 12 & 13. Adeonellopsis wetherell, n. sp., p. 245. London Clay, Haverstock Hill. Brit. Mus. No. 49756. Fig. 12a. Azoarium, X 3 diam. Fig. 124. Upper zocecia of the same, X 55diam. Fig. 12¢. Lower zowcia of the same, x 18 diam. Fig. 18. Basal zoecia: No. B 3832; x 18 diam 278 MR. J. W. GREGORY ON THE PLATE XXXII. Fig. 1. Adeonellopsis wetherelli, n. sp., p. 245. London Clay, Fareham. Basal zowcia. Brit. Mus. No. B 4623. x 56 diam. Fig. 2. Lepralia lonsdale?, n. sp., p. 24°. Bracklesham Beds. Bracklesham. Brit. Mus. No. 49734. » 55 diam. Fig. 3. Umbonula calcariformis, n. sp., p. 249. London Clay, Fareham. Brit. Mus. No. B 3851. x 55 diam. Fig. 4. Umbonula bartonense, n. sp., p. 248. Barton Beds, Barton. Brit. Mus. No. 49741. x 55 diam. Figs. 5-7. Teichopora clavata, nu. sp., p. 249. Barton Beds, Barton. Brit. Mus. No. 49733. x 55 diam. Fig. 5. Normal zoecia. Fig. 6. Basal zoccia: No. 49757 Fig. 7. Part with a gonecium: No. 49659. xX 45 diam. Fig. 8. Meniscopora bigibbera, nu. sp., p. 251. Bracklesham Beds, Huntingbridge. Brit. Mus. No. 49732. x 55 diam. Fig. 9. Meniscopora bigibbera, n. sp. Bracklesham Beds, Bracklesham. Brit. Mus. No. 49734. » 55 diam. Fragment with gonecium. Fig. 10. Conescharellina clithridiata, n. sp., p. 252. London Clay, Hampstead. Brit. Mus. No. 69554. » 18 diam. Fig. 11. Conescharellina clithridiata, n. sp. London Clay, Sydenham. Brit. Mus. No. B 1357. x 18 diam. Another zoarium with ocecia. Fig. 12. Orbitulipora petiolus (Lonsd.), p. 253. Bracklesham Beds, Bracklesham. Brit. Mus. No. 49760. Fig. 12. Zoarium, x 4 diam. Fig. 12a. Zoecia, < 18 diam. Fig. 13. Orbitulipora petiolus (Lonsd.). Bracklesham Beds, Bramshaw. Brit. Mus. No. B 4349. > 12. Zoarium with stem. Fig. 14. Orbitulipora petiolus (Lonsd.). Whitecliff Bay. Specimen in Conescharellina stage. Brit. Mus. No. B 4347. Fig. 15. Mucronella angustowcium, n. sp., p. 254. Barton Beds, Barton. Brit. Mus. No. 49739. Fig. 16. Mucronella angustoecium, n. sp. Brit. Mus. No. B 4579. x 55 diam. PLATE XXXII. eI Q ig. 1. Smittia tubularis, n. sp., p. 255. London Clay, White Conduit House. Brit. Mus. No. 49744. x 55 diam. Fig. 1a. Nat. size. Fig. 14. Upper zoecia, x 55 diam. Fig. 1c. Basal zoccia, x 55 diam. Fig. 2. Idmonea bialternata, n. sp., p. 257. London Clay, Islington. Brit. Mus. No. 49662. Fig. 2. Part of zoartum with oecium. Fig. 2. Section. 3RITISH PALEOGENE BRYOZOA. 279 Fig. 3. Idmonea giebeli, Stol., p. 256. London Clay, Haverstock Hill. Brit. Mus. No. 49656. 55 diam. Fig. 3a. Part of zoarium including an ocecium. Fig. 3). Transverse section. Fig. 4. Idmonea aff. seriatopora, Reuss, p. 258. London Clay, Haverstock Hill. Brit. Mus. No. B 4510. Fig. 4a. Part of zoarium, X 18 diam. Fig. 4d. Mouth, x 32 diam. Fig. 4c. Transverse section, X 18 diam. Fig. 5. Idmonea aff. seriatopora. Back view of a zoarium, x 55 diam. . Idmonea coronopus, Defr., p. 259. Calcaire grossier, Parnes. Brit. Mus. Fig. 6a. Nat. size. Fig. 66. An entire colony, x 18 diam. Figs. 7-9. Hornera farehamensis, n. sp., p. 260. London Clay, Fareham. Brit. Mus. No. B 3851. Fig. 7 a. A zoarium, nat. size. Fig. 76. View of back, x 18 diam. Fig. 8. Part of another zoarium, X 18 diam. Fig. 9. Basal zocecia ry oi D> of another specimen, X 18 diam. Fig. 10. Entalophora tergemina, n. sp., p. 260. London Clay, Sheppey. Brit. Mus. No. B 4509. Figs. 10a& 106. Two views of the same specimen, X 55 diam. Figs. 11 & 12. Heteropora glandiformis, n. sp., p. 261. Barton Beds, Barton. Brit. Mus. No. B 4511. Fig. 11. An entire zoarium, x 18 diam. Figs. 12a & 12 6. Broken transverse sections showing internal structure. No. B 4512. < 18 diam. Fig. 13, Lichenopora, sp. Barton Beds, Barton. Brit. Mus. No. B 4583. »~ 10 diam. The numerator of the magnifying-power ‘ fractions’ represents the original magni- fication, and the denominator the reduction from the size of the field of the microscope. bo v2) VOL, X111.—part vi. No. 9.—June, 1893. Fe ye { wah ene aie cry fait Se { ir ee r Cyt sta D> peforik ogee Meta ehh orniene. . 0 {10% yh es tried 56 Se 1 Aes - , i yen a 4 pies y EE uid i ei) 34 nC Me Pa Pie Sat gaat ity Ae eye wae wa WE ok c fx att S.gNe Ta ausees re we “ei Me Boal ; 5 erates Sa coogee ie 5 aia C2 pei i ae aries ; Be ag hy AONE “er ae welt ttl 2 sete’ Sep heaeniy ot heed 0S FE ae anid BSC ith oS Se ARB edat nt eats noe Ag adeeb! etext Loge hy fr Sauder sine. Pisce ee Sao BSP SLRE Sip ed ee Se Pe #848 bl iid ton Tie f 2 ati, hve, kre coe feel epee ay hawt: tet i ce 7 a Dini iat area Ye F ; Hy Rae ae | rik is EC eens hie he OE Ty 2- 3 HD, HERE \ Ra oe yi Fe niles Fp aidhoiee Pi Ft ow tere Ga fing iat el YY “ota DST ES a RL Se ETE RTS ath, Cini oe bbb dh, aX Aiea st Levene ha gee ve agate , Net ; Sa ao Sis me soa vila &l % 4 eee cb ie te - nuh ¢ ahi: “ates fe fest ae aes ug angary bat sap eae = 9 ad : ig., higkaet bs nile lt ao wis canine he carga Sh } . i See, ~~ = Peet ey Ps ™, ial pe . “4 ¥ * ae me 4g 3) sy. i . WMS E.XXIX (aw rams. oot. Koc. Vol. MoT CIR. BCAGMWoodward del et lith BRITISH wos 4s Srams.Look, Soc, Vob HM FL EC.4G MWoodward delet ith West, Newman imp BRITISH PALA OGENE BRYOZOA 18 JUN 1898 VOLUME XIII. Parr 1. (1891, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . PriceO ,, 2. (1891, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . ew) » 8 (1891, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . aac) » 4 (1892, containmg 1 Plate). . . ... See ete 5 (1893, containing 9 Plates) . . . . . 370 6. (1898, containing 4 Plates) . .... 4 O 29 (continued). To Fellows. : eo Sa VOLUME XII. (1885-1890, containing 65 Plates) . . Price5 8 O Partl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . ... Fe OMSELO » 2 (1886, containing 7 Plates) . ... . a Omboe» 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . . . » 9012 0 016 0 », 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) .°. . . pee ey 22 0 » 11, (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and 1 Tadex) , 111 6 2 2 0 * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. sy IX. On additional Bones of the Dodo and other Extinct Birds of Mauritius obtained by Mr. Tufopore Savuzier. By Sir Epwarp Newton, 4.C.M.G., F.L.S., C.U.Z.S., and Hans Gapow, Ph.D., M.A., F.RS., F.Z.S. Received October 31st, 1892, read November Ist, 1892. [Prates XXXUT.-XXXVII_] In 1889 the Government of Mauritius appointed a Commission to enquire into the “Souvenirs Historiques” of that island; and in furtherance of their object, at the instance and under the able direction of their President, Mr. Théodore Sauzier, they continued the exploration of the Mare aux Songes—the marsh in which the late Mr. George Clark, upwards of five-and-twenty years ago, made the discovery of a vast deposit of bones of the Dodo! and other animals, mostly now extinct, and the only locality in Mauritius where remains of the Dodo have been found in any quantity 2. This exploration has been very successful, for not only have many Dodos’ bones, some of them new and others represented only by imperfect specimens, been recovered, but also a considerable number of the bones of other birds, materially adding to our knowledge of those which had been but partially described, and proving the former existence in Mauritius of species either vaguely indicated by old voyagers or wholly unsuspected to have been members of its fauna. Besides these there have been found many remains of the large extinct Lizard, Didosawrus mauritianus?, and several carapaces, more or less entire, though none absolutely perfect, belonging to one or other of the extirpated Tortoises. Nearly the whole of these specimens have been sent by Mr. Sauzier, on behalf of the Commission over which he presided, to the Museum at Cambridge, with a view to their determination and to the description of such as are new, and this task has been undertaken by the present writers. Before proceeding to its execution, it may be as well to recall the fact that up to the present time, beside bones of Didus ineptus, those of the following birds have been obtained from this marsh and described as under :— Lophopsittacus mauritianus (Owen). Lower Jaw. R. Owen, Ibis, 1866, pp. 168 et seqq. Tibia. A. Milne-Edwards, Ann. Sc. Nat. sér. 5, vi. pp. 91 et segg. (1866). * This, 1866, pp. 141 et seqq. * Proceedings of the Zoological Society, 1890, pp. 402 et seqq. * Giinther, Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, xiii. pp. 322 et seqq. VOL. X11I.—PakT vil. No. 1.— August, 1893. 27 282 SIR E. NEWTON AND DR. GADOW ON THE DODO Astur, sp. indet. Metatarsus. Jd. op. cit. xix. art. 3 (1874). Ardea garzetta, Linneus. Tibia. Jd. loc. cit. Aphanapteryx broecki (Schlegel). Lower Jaw, Tibia, Metatarsus. Jd. op. cit. x. pp. 325 et segg. (1868). Fulica newtoni, A. Milne-Edwards. Pelvis, Tibia, Metatarsus. Jd. op. cit. viii. pp- 195 et segq. (1867). All these are species which no longer occur in the island. Bones of a species of Phenicopterus have also been found (G. Clark, Ibis, 1866, p. 144, and A. Milne-Edwards, Ann. Sc. Nat. sér. 5, xix. art. 3). The present collection contains not only bones of the above-named birds, but also those of a Finch (?), an Owl, four other species of Heron, a Bittern, a Darter, a Gannet, a Goose, a Duck, a Grebe, two species of Pigeon, one of which is probably the extinct Funingus (Alectorenas) nitidissimus, a Water-hen, and two Petrels, of which we proceed to describe and characterize as new :— Strix sauziert, Astur alphonsi, Butorides mauritianus, Plotus nanus, Sarcidiornis mauritianus, and Anas theodori. In naming these species we wish by the first and last to commemorate the services to science of Mr. Sauzier ; while the Astur, being in all probability identical with that recognized but left unnamed by Professor Milne-Edwards, may be appropriately dedicated to him. Of birds previously distinguished we have now for the first time the following parts :— Didus ineptus.—Atlas, Prepelvic or “ intermediate ” (18th) Vertebra, complete Pubic Bones, and Metacarpals. Lophopsittacus mauritianus.—Sternum (?), Femur, Metatarsus, beside Lower Jaw far larger than that first described. Aphanapteryx broecki.— Upper Jaw, third Cervical Vertebra, Pelvis, Humerus, Femur |. d Fulica newtoni.—Cervical vertebre (third and ninth or tenth), Sternum, Sacrum, Humerus, Ulna, and Femur 1. * There is a large series of tibiee (39 right and 50 left), which must belong to one or the other of these two species, but except in a few cases it is impossible to distinguish between them. AND OTHER EXTINCT BIRDS OF MAURITIUS. 285 One specimen at least of each of the bones now first described has been kindly presented by Mr. Sauzier, on behalf of the Commission of which he is President, to the Museum of the University of Cambridge, as well as a series of other bones in proportion to the extent of the collection. The remainder, including a magnificent skeleton, which has been mounted in that Museum and is doubtless the most complete in the world, of Didus ineptus, will be ultimately deposited in the Museum of Mauritius at Port Louis. 1. LopuopsiTTacts MAURITIANUS. (Plate X XXIII. figs. 1-8.) A complete tibia obtained previously from Mauritius and having been assigned, although not described, by M. Milne-Edwards to Lophopsittacus mauritianus, made it easy to recognize 46 other tibie taken from the Mare aux Songes as belonging to the same species of Parrot. Several femora, varying from 58 to 63 mm. in length, are likewise easily referable to the same species. There is also a left tarso-metatarsus of 35 mm. in length, typically flattened and broadened out, with the outer condyle turned backwards and outwards in accordance with the reversed fourth toe. The plantar tuberculum near the proximal end of the bone is partly broken off, but sufficiently preserved to show the two canals lying side by side, through which the tendons of the deep flexors of the hallux and other three digits passed. Near the inner or tibial margin of the second metatarsal is a deep impression, caused by the insertion of the tendon of the m. tibialis anticus. The position of this insertion, near the inner side of the second metatarsal, instead of near the middle of the third metatarsal, is typical of Parrots. Above this impression is a deep oblique groove, in which lodged the tendon of the m. extensor digitorum in its oblique course from under the bony tibial bridge to the inner side of the foot. This peculiar groove exists also in Wecropsittacus rodericanus, Calyptorhynchus funereus, Cacatua galerita, Licmetis tenuirostris, and Macrocercus macao, but apparently not in Stringops, Domicella, or Trichoglossus, although the tendons run in precisely the same direction, passing over the tarsus without leaving any impression upon the bone. The erratic occurrence of this groove, intensified by age, but absent in a fully adult Stringops, detracts from its taxonomic value. The following measurements show that the relative lengths of the femur, tibia, and metatarsus from Mauritius are so similar to those of other Old-World Parrots that the bones in question can without doubt be referred to one species only. The measure- ments show also that this species was considerably larger than Mecropsittacus roderi- canus, agreeing in the length of its hinder extremity with Cacatua galerita. 272 284 SIR E. NEWTON AND DR. GADOW ON THE DODO Necropsittacus | Lophopsittacus |Calyptorhynchus | Oacatua | Paleornis rodericanus. mauritianus. funereus. galerita. | alewandri. mm. mm. mm. mm. mm. JEENIRS Gomes sh 20 bdo 04 46-49 58, 61, 63 55 60 37 Bes 88, 93 (type ry SBibia ak tbe el aN 59-63 { Ba ee \ 74 86 50 Metatarsus ............ 22 35 25 27 18 Total length of hind limb 127-134 181-197 154 173 105 Width of sternum at level Ofplishiri by mevaergereeieteys 20-0 27-5 Sante 32 Distance from spina ex- terna to height of crista SLETMI aioe sheer aie oe 20:0 22:0 ae 32 Distance from spina in- terna to subclavian ridge 13°5 16:0 Ree 20 Greatest length of man- dibles: ctiencscirsieners 57 65, 71, 78 peer 53 Greatest width of man- GUNES so nseseaqan0n0 50 65 Vale 41 The most interesting part of this Parrot is the enormous underjaw. One pair of underjaws is absolutely complete but for a few particles of bone being broken off from the anterior margin. The left mandibles of two other specimens are nearly complete. A fourth specimen is represented by the posterior half of the left mandible only. These four jaws vary somewhat in size. The distance from the posterior angle ( pin fig. 5, Plate XXXIII.) to the anterior end of the complete symphysis is in the largest and best preserved specimen 78 mm., in the next 71, in the third only 65mm. ‘The smallest specimen of the extinct Mauritian Parrot is consequently still 8 mm. larger than that of Necropsittacus rodericanus. ‘Che width of the mandibles shows the same proportions. Each underjaw has a distinct additional articulating facet, about 7 mm. in length, for the ventral surface of the outer process of the quadrate, which carries the jugal bone. Such an additional facet, besides the usual one at the ventral end of the quadrate, is indicated in Cacatua galerita, broad and well developed in Stringops, Calyptorhynchus, and Ara: in fact, in many Parrots with powerful and broad underjaws. It seems rather improbable that such an enormous jaw should be associated with a Cockatoo of moderate size ; but, curiously enough, the comparison of the greatest length of the mandibles with the total length of the hinder extremity shows that Necropsit- tacus rodericanus had actually a proportionately larger jaw than the species of Mauritius, because the length of the jaw should not be more than 50 or 51, while it is in fact 07 mm. Of course it is hardly necessary to observe that there can scarcely be any correlation between the length of the whole leg and the size of the bill and head in a Parrot; but, having to deal with scanty remains of birds whose anatomical structure is otherwise unknown, we have to be grateful for small mercies, At any rate, we find that the Parrots from Mauritius and from Rodriguez not only resemble each other in the proportions of the bones of their hinder extremities, but also in the AND OTHER EXTINCT BIRDS OF MAURITIUS. 285 enormous development of their jaws, a feature which makes them unlike any other Parrots. Moreover, these considerations enable us to discuss with some amount of certainty, or at least probability, the only other bone of a Parrot which has been found in the Mare aux Songes: to wit, the sternum. The sternum is preserved only in its anterior part. The large spina externa agrees in shape and direction exactly with that of NV. rodericanus, and excludes any possibility of this sternum belonging to any other bird but a Parrot. The ventral margin of part of the keel is broken off, but the line of the m. subclavius is well marked; the whole of the anterior margin and the articulating facets for several ribs are likewise uninjured. This sternum appears at the first glance undoubtedly far too small for L. mauritianus, but if we measure its width in level of the first pair of ribs, the height of the keel, the distance from the middle of the anterior margin of the sternum (at the place where the spina interna would be if it existed in these Parrots) to the highest curve of the keel, or to the muscular ridge at the point (Plate XX XIII. fig. 7, 8), we find that this fragmentary sternum by all its dimensions indicates that it belonged to a larger bird than WV. rodericanus. In fact, the size of this sternum would fit one of the smaller specimens of LZ. mauritianus; and this is corroborated by the following calculation, which gives a result which we should not have expected :—Average of total length ot hind limb of WV. rodericanus (130): width of its sternum (20)=Length of hind limb ot smallest Z. mauritianus (181): width of its sternum would be 27-8, while our single sternum from Mauritius actually measures 27:5 mm. across! There can be no doubt that the extinct Mauritian Parrot was a larger but other- wise nearly allied form of the Parrot from Rodriguez; it is, however, questionable whether both might not be included in the same genus Necropsittacus, for while we know from old drawings that the Mauritian form had a sort of ornamental crest, we know nothing to the contrary of NV. rodericanus. 2. ASTUR ALPHONSI, sp. nov. (Plate XX XIII. figs. 9, 10.) Amongst numerous Asturine remains a pair of tibie, a pair of metatarsals, and the metacarpals of the left side are probably referable to one individual bird of prey. The two metatarsals, with a length of 81 mm., agree perfectly with that figured by M. Milne-Edwards (plate 33. fig. 2). He rightly referred them to the genus Astur, and remarked that they belonged to a bird which was undescribed and unknown, unless it _ was identical with A. melanoleucus from the Cape of Good Hope. We have been able to measure the length of the tarso-metatarsus of an A. melanoleucus, and have found that it agrees in this respect with the two bones in question. It would therefore seem reasonable to assign these bones to A. melanoleucus, unless the absence of this South- African species from Madagascar, and the numerous instances of insular forms or species of Hawks, be deemed arguments sufficiently strong to distinguish the bird to which these bones belonged as Astur alphonsi. 286 SIR E, NEWTON AND DR. GADOW ON THE DODO The greatest length of the two tibie is 117 mm., which agrees proportionately with that of the two metatarsi, so as to justify us in connecting them with each other as those of the same Hawk, a view which is corroborated by the tibial and metatarsal articulating facets fitting well upon each other. The bony bridge for the m. flexor digitorum communis is very strong, the fibula reaches far down the tibia, the peroneal crest is straight and long, the cnemial crest slants gradually into the anterior inner edge of the shaft of the tibia. It is of course impossible to state with certainty whether the metacarpal bones, the total length of which is 55 mm., belong to the same individual ; that they belong to the same species is more than probable, and that they are those of a diurnal bird of prey of the size of Astur melanoleucus is unquestionable. All the facets, tendinous impressions and processes, and the sharp, blade-like, deeply scooped-out third metacarpal bone mark the specimen. 3. STRIX SAUZIERI, sp. nov. (Plate XX XIII. figs. 11-18.) The Owls are generally classified according to cranial, sternal, and various purely external characters. None of these points will serve our purpose, because the only bones of Owls in the present collection are those of the humerus, tibia, and metatarsus. There is one character, namely the relative length of the tibia to that of the meta- tarsus, which is not only very constant but also very characteristic of the various families and even genera of Owls. From the quotient resulting from the division of the length of the tibia by that of the metatarsus we have come to the conclusion that the majority of the bones in question, namely four metatarsals, three tibia, and, by inference, two humeri, belonged to a member of the long-footed Owls, of which Strix flammea and its allies is the most pronounced type, while Heliodilus soumagnit from Madagascar closely approaches it, to the exclusion of Carine murivora from Rodriguez, Scops, Sceloglauax nove-zealandiw, Spiloglaux, Gymnoscops, Asio, and Bubo as examples of the several subfamilies and principal genera of the so-called Bubonide. We have much pleasure in distinguishing this new Owl from Mauritius as Strix sauzieri, referring it to the genus Strix, and not to Heliodilus, on the strength of most of those very characters which induced M. A. Milne-Edwards to establish the new genus Heliodilus’. These characters are, first, the relative length of the tibia 1 Tt will be convenient to mention here at least those characters which could be tested with the material at our disposal :— “ T/Héliodile est un Strigide 4 pattes robustes, iailes plus courtes et 4 téte plus large que les Effraies(Striv). Le tibia est plus long et les proportions en sont différentes, car l’extrémité inférieure est plus robuste et le corps de l’os est aussi gréle; la créte péronniére est courte et le péroné ne se prolonge pas autant que chez les Chouettes et les Hiboux. Si l’os de la jambe est plus long que celui de I’Effraie, celui du pied est au contraire plus court ; mais ses caractéres sont 4 peu prés les mémes que dans ce dernier genre.”—A. Milne-Edwards, Comptes Rendus (1878), vol. 85, p. 1282. AND OTHER EXTINCT BIRDS OF MAURITIUS. 287 and metatarsus; secondly, the length of the “péroné” or fibula, which, at least in the two larger specimens, is continued far beyond the level of the tubercle of the hallux attachment, as far down as the epicondyle; thirdly, the relatively greater length of the peroneal crest, which in our specimens extends to the end ef the upper third of the tibia, while in Heliodilus it ends a little below the upper fourth; the actual peroneal connexion, 7. ¢. the ridge of the tibia which touches the fibula, is absolutely and relatively larger in our specimens than on the tibia figured by M. Milne-Edwards (Grandidier, Ois. de Madagascar, plate 36 c, fig. 8). On the other hand, there are differences, notably the longer and higher cnemial process of the tibia and the shortness of the humerus, sufficient to justify the specific distinction of this Mauritian Owl from Strix flammea, with its numerous varieties. | | Humerus. Tibia. | Metatarsus. Quotient. oie >= | | Metatarsus. | mm. mn. | mm. mm. | SLURS ETIZLCTI ore) e1s/atn\ielav ela) =" 71 90, 92,93 | 63,63, 64,64,66 | 1:42 }, Longest Metatarsus. SLs) coder der Better bc oe 56 pair. flammea .......... | 84 Se 60 | 1-42 Heliodilus soumagnii...... 72 87 57-60 | 1:52 Athene murivora ........ | 64-69 | 69-76 41-46 1:65-1:70 PABLO CAPEMSIS) e101 -\<)< 1 a\e 015,016 2 | 95 56 | 170 Scops rutilus ............ le A eT 28 1:80 Sceloglaux novee-zealandiz . | 58 64 | 35 1:83 Bubo virginianus ........ 163 | 146 75 1:94 ane madagascariensis ....| 80 82 41 2:0 ’ Shortest Metatarsus. | The pair of metatarsi measuring 56 mm. in length are at the same time much more slender than the other five metatarsi. We do not feel justified in explaining this considerable difference in size and strength by difference of age, because the bones are fully ossified and show all the characteristic markings in the same pronounced degree. Only the bony bridge over the tendon of the m. tibialis anticus is broken, and was moreover certainly incomplete in both of the smaller metatarsi. We naturally tried to fit the shortest tibia of 90 mm. length on to the metatarsus of the corresponding side, but the tibial condylar facets are a little too large. If they fitted, the quotient of this shortest tibia with the shortest metatarsus being 1:61 would indicate an Owl different from any of those which are mentioned in our list. Asio capensis cannot be thought of, because its metatarsus is several times stronger than the two in question, nor do we feel inclined to explain the shortness and slender shape of these two bones by sexual difference of Strix sauzieri. Unless we assume, what is unlikely, that the island of Mauritius possessed two different species of Strix, we have to conclude that the short pair of metatarsals belonged to a small individual of Strix 288 SIR E. NEWTON AND DR. GADOW ON THE DODO sauzieri, although it is rather improbable that this species, restricted to a small island, varied as much as British specimens of Strix flammea, of which latter the British Museum Catalogue records the length of the ‘ tarsus” as 2°2 inches, 7.¢. 55 mm., while the measurements taken from an English specimen in the Cambridge Museum give the length of this bone as 60 mm. 4, PLOTUS NANUS, sp. noy. (Plate XXXIV. figs. 1-5.) The humerus, pelvis with sacrum, and tibia of the genus Plotus possess so many diagnostic characters that the three bones figured on Plate XXXIV. can easily be recognized as belonging to this genus of Steganopodes. The Humerus shows the following characteristic points: —The sulcus transversus is very deep and strongly marked, extending from the tuberculum mediale halfway across the head of the humerus as a groove of equal width and depth. The crista superior is straight, and shows well-marked impressions of the insertions of the great pectoral muscle. The supracoracoidean or subclavian muscle has an inserting surface upon the corner where the caput humeri meets the proximal end of the crista superior. The tuberculum inferius s. medianum is a very prominent knob, serving on its dorsal and ventral surfaces for the attachments of the m. coraco-brachialis posterior and m. biceps humeri respectively. The pneumatic foramen lies at the bottom of a wide and deep recess. ‘The dorsal lip of this recess is sharply marked by an oval impression from the tendon of the m. scapuli-humeralis posterior (m. infraspinatus, m. teres major, of other anatomists) ; from this impression the low but sharp ridge for the m, latissimus dorsi is continued down the middle of the ventral or inner surface of the humerus. The two grooves above and upon the ventral surface of the outer and inner condyles are produced by the origins of the pronator and short flexor muscles of the forearm. The m. brachialis inferior s, internus arises from a strongly marked impression on the dorsal or outer surface of the distal part of the shaft of the humerus. The Pelvis and Sacrum are easily referred to the genus Plotus by the deeply notched or curved lateral margin of the pre-acetabular part of the ilium, the prominent and sharp antitrochanter, the sharp ventral ridge springing from the three anterior sacral vertebr, and by the position of the single primary sacral vertebra closely behind the acetabular axis. The individual peculiarity of the specimen described is the lopsided position of the two halves of the pelvis with reference to the sacrum. The Tibia is much flattened anteriorly ; its anterior or cnemial crests are high, but not anchylosed with the patella; the peroneal crest for the attachment of the fibula is long and straight. The condylar portion of the tibia is turned considerably inwards, aud the bridged-over groove for the passage of the tendon of the m. extensor digitorum communis is very deep and placed obliquely. There remains the question of the specific differences of the bones before us. They all belong, to judge from their appearance, to one adult individual, but their small AND OTHER EXTINCT BIRDS OF MAURITIUS. 289 size excludes at once the possibility of their being referable to any of the species hitherto known, as the following measurements will show. We distinguish it, on account of its small size, as Plotus nanus. Plotus nanus. P.anhinga. P. melanogaster. _P. nov.-holland. mm. mm. mm, mm. eft /humernsps gee at 34°34 .. 28:5 There are also five ulne of a Pigeon, which could not, however, be further deter- mined except that they belong to either Trocaza or Funingus. 13. Dipus ineptus. (Plates XXXVI., XXXVII.) The new material of bones of the Dodo has enabled us to add to the restoration of the skeleton the following parts which have hitherto not been known :— 1. The median distal portion of the furcula appears to be devoid of an “ apophyse médiane” or hypocleidium, this region being rounded off. This may, however, be a case of individual variation, considering that in the male specimen of the Cambridge Pezophaps there is likewise no apophysis, while there is one, although small, in the female specimen. Hence, Professor Owen’s restored drawing of this part in the British Museum specimen of Didus cannot be pronounced to be incorrect. 2. Metacarpal bones of the right and left side, and the first phalanx of the second finger. These bones present no remarkable features, and agree in their small size with the much reduced state of the other bones of the wings. There is, moreover, no evidence of the existence of those peculiar exostoses on the distal end of the radius and on the first metacarpal that are so characteristic of the male Solitaire, which probably used them as fighting-knuckles. 3. The distal third of the pubic bones. 4. Phalanges of the toes (hitherto known from the Oxford specimen only). 5. The atlas or first cervical vertebra. The most interesting result of the examination of the bones entrusted to us by Mr. Sauzier is the determination of the number of vertebre and ribs which belong to the various regions of the skeletal axis. Hitherto our knowledge of these parts has rested upon the mounted specimen in the AND OTHER EXTINCT BIRDS OF MAURITIUS. 297 British Museum (and the restored drawings by Professor Owen in the Trans. Zool. Soc. vi. and vii.), which is faulty, and upon the Cambridge skeleton, which was incomplete. Hence all the references to the number of yertebre and ribs are also at fault (cf. Fuerbringer’s ‘ Untersuchungen fiir Morphologie und Systematik der Vogel,’ tabb. xxi. & xxii. pp. 778-781 ; and Bronn’s ‘ Thier-Reich, Végel,’ p. 950). The vertebre examined by us belong to an unknown number of individuals. More- over, it is not possible to pick out a complete series from the atlas to the pelvis, which without doubt belonged to one and the same individual. Lastly, it is a curious mishap that only a single specimen has been found of that vertebra which fits into the gap between the last of the three anchylosed thoracic vertebre and the first vertebra which is overlapped by and fused with the pelvis. The determination of the number of vertebree composing the various regions of the vertebral column has consequently to rest upon circumstantial evidence. An unbiased collection of facts from other Pigeons reveals certain correlations of number and shape of vertebre and ribs, and the results thus gained can be applied to the restoration of the Dodo’s skeleton with a considerable amount of probability. It seems to be the rule in normal (not domesticated) Pigeons that :— 1. The 15th, 16th, and 17th vertebre are anchylosed together. 2. The 18th vertebra is free, articulating in front with the 17th, and behind with the 19th vertebra, which latter in all cases is overlapped by, and partly fused with, the pelvis. For the sake of convenience the 18th may be called the intermediate vertebra. 3. The 14th and 13th vertebre each possess a spinous process which is hook- shaped. 4, Complete ribs, 7. e. such as articulate with the sternum, vary from 3 to 4 in number, and are restricted to the 15th to 19th vertebrae, while the 16th to 18th always carry complete sternal ribs. 5. Cervico-dorsal vertebree are those which carry movable short ribs; the dorsal portion of such a rib articulates by a typical capitulum and tuberculum with one vertebra, while the ventral or distal half of the rib is lost. Asa rule, at least, the last of these short ribs carries an uncinate process. ‘The number of cervico-dorsal vertebre is two, rarely three. 6. The other neck-vertebre are true cervical vertebre ; with the exception of the atlas and the epistropheus, they all possess a transverse foramen and immovable rib- rudiments. 7. In recent Pigeons the last or hindmost pair of complete sternal ribs is frequently followed by one pair of ribs which, attached to the 19th, or Ist pelvic, vertebra, almost reaches the sternum: in rare cases there is present even a second, although much shorter pair, which then belongs to the 2nd pelvic or 20th vertebra. The following Table will show these modifications :— VoL. Xl.—part vil. No. 3.—August, 1893. ox 298 SIR E. NEWTON AND DR. GADOW ON THE DODO C indicates the last true cervical vertebra. st indicates a sternal rib. h » a hooked spinous process. uw > an uncinate process (not mentioned r >» a short rib. on the sternal ribs), Serial number of vertebra .......... 12 13 14 15 | 16 | 17 18 19 20 —~ | inter- Ist | 2nd anchylosed mediate. | pelvic. | pelvic. Columba tute 2 io sijerojo view =l01e 2 ole) eles st pen no rib Phaps chalcoptera ............+-.. st » flongrib Didunculus strigirostris ..........-- st >» |Dorib Trevon ola Beo.serseteeyoee oes sais st a Carpophaga pacificad ..........04-- st » |no rib GOW COTONGEE. Jawintoteleieie\ete.s »\s leh st “5 Pezophaps solitaria, 8 .........4.. st st we: Se COC IIS OI st st Fr Didus ineptus, properly restored, Cam- bridge and Mauritius Museums... . st <: et |norib itvesmbritsh me oRenm eto ured spy Maeenen eee eel eee | | ual ee | | : Sir Richard Owen, Trans. Zool. Poe DO Garr iain oe hte cece chet catore anit C r 7, U st st st st st Hi peakl Didus agrees with Pezophaps in possessing 13 cervical vertebre, 2 short ribs, 4 sternal ribs, the last being carried by the first pelvic vertebra. Treron, Carpophaga, and Goura agree with each other in having 13 true cervical vertebree, 2 short, 2 sternal, and 1 almost sternal pairs of ribs. They differ from Didus and Pezophaps in the latter pair of ribs being withdrawn from the articulation with the sternum. Columba, Phaps, and Didunculus differ from the others in having only 12 true cervical vertebre, 2 short, 4 sternal, and 1 almost sternal pair of ribs, because their 15th or first anchylosed vertebra (instead of the 16th or 2nd anchylosed vertebra) carries the first pair of sternal ribs. The restoration in the Trans. Zool. Soc. vi. pl. 15 contains one pair of sternal ribs and one vertebra (the 15th in the figure) too many. In conclusion we wish to say that, beside the Birds’ bones here described, the explorations of Mr. Sauzier have produced very many bones of Reptiles, which will be treated of by one of us in a subsequent paper, together with a considerable number of shells of Mollusks, portions of Crustacean integument, and a few pieces of Coral. The presence of these marine forms in the soil of the Mare aux Songes may be, it is believed, attributed to the action of Land-Crabs, for there is no reason to think that AND OTHER EXTINCT BIRDS OF MAURITIUS. 299 the sea has ever had access to the lake, from which it is separated by a ridge of some height, while it is known to be the habit of those creatures to convey animal remains a long distance inland from the shore. Nevertheless it may be as well to name the shells as determined by Mr. A. H. Cooke, Honorary Curator of Conchology in the Cambridge Museum.. They are as follows :—Lanp Moutusca, Gibbulina sulcata, Lam., Pachystyla imversicolor, Fér., Cyclostoma carinatum, Lam.: Marwe Mottvsca, Cyprea caput-serpentis, L., Nerita polita, L., Turbo sp. incert. (fragment). In addition to the foregoing the seeds of several plants have also been found, but these appear not to need enumeration ; nor do the specimens of the soil collected by Mr. Sauzier (though all are carefully preserved in the Museum) seem to call for any particular remark on the present occasion. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE XXXIII. Figs. 1-8. Lophopsittacus mauritianus (p. 283). Fig. 1. Left tibia, front view. J/, attachments of the transverse ligament across the long extensor tendons. Fig. 2. Right femur, posterior view. Fig. 3. Left metatarsus, plantar surface. Fig. 4. Left metatarsus, dorsal surface. g, groove for the tendon of the musc. extensor digitorum ; 7, insertion of the tendon of the m. tibialis anticus. Fig. 5. Dorsal view of the underjaw. p, posterior angle; f, facet for the quadrate ; fi, additional facet for the jugal process of the quadrate. Fig. 6. Lateral view of the right jaw. Fig. 7. Ventral view of sternum. Sp.e., spina externa sterni; p.l.a., anterior lateral process; S, lateral line of m. subclavius. Fig. 8. Right lateral view of sternum. Sp.i., spina externa sterni; S, median line of m. subclavius. Figs. 9 and 10. Astur alphonsi (p. 285). Fig. 9. Left tibia, front view. f, rest of fibula; 4, bony bridge over the tendon of the m. extensor digitorum ; p, peroneal crest. Fig. 10. Left metacarpals, lateral view. p, articular facet of the pollex; m,, meta- carpale III. Figs. 11-18. Strix sauzieri (p. 286). Figs. 11, 12. Inner and outer views of humerus. /, pneumatic foramen. Fig. 13. Left tibia, front view. p, peroneal crest; f, distal portion of fibula; J, attach- ment of transverse ligament. 2x2 300 SIR E. NEWTON AND DR. GADOW ON THE DODO Figs. 14, 15. Posterior and anterior views of right tarso-metatarsus. 06, bony bridge across the tendon of the m. tibialis anticus; h, facet for the hallux’s meta- tarsal ; 7, insertion of the m. tibialis anticus. Fig. 16. Proximal end of the tarsus. Figs. 17, 18. Posterior and anterior views of the small pair of tarso-metatarsals. PLATE XXXIV. Figs. 1-5. Plotus nanus (p. 288). Figs. 1, 2. Dorsal and ventral views of pelvis. J, first vertebra fused with sacrum ; T.z, primary sacral vertebra ; pb, os pubis ; a#, antitrochanter. Fig. 3. Inner or median view of left humerus. Fig. 4. Outer or lateral view of left humerus. .s, crista superior ; S.t, sulcus for the humero-coracoid ligament; 7.s, tuberculum superius s. externum; s.a./, sulcus anconzei lateralis ; s.a.m, sulcus anconei medialis ; 0.7, origin of the m. brachialis inferior. Fig. 5. Anterior view of left tibia. p, peroneal crest; /.c, lateral cnemial crest. ag Figs. 6-8. Butorides mauritianus (p. 289). Figs. 6, 7. Dorsal and ventral views of left coracoid. J.i, linea intermuscularis ; p./, prominent lip; pr, precoracoid process; 7, rough ridge. Fig. 8. Posterior plantar view of right tarso-metatarsus. A, attachment of meta- tarsale I. Figs. 9 and 10. Sarcidiornis mauritianus (p. 290). Fig. 9. Lateral view of metacarpals of left wing. Fig. 10. Median or ventral view. J/.z, rough knob of first metacarpal; P, articula- tion of pollex ; f, facet for the os carpale ulnare. Figs. 11-17. Anas theodori (p. 291). Fig. 11. Left lateral view of sternum. Sp.e, spina externa; /, lateral line of m. subclavius. Fig. 12. Anterior margin of stenum. 4, keel. Fig. 13. Ventral view of left coracoid. Figs. 14, 15. Right humerus. — s, sulcus for ligament. humero-scapulare ; C.s, crista superior ; 6.7, origin of m. brachialis inferior. Fig. 16. Posterior or plantar view of right tarso-metatarsus. Fig. 17. Proximal end of the same. AND OTHER EXTINCT BIRDS OF MAURITIUS. 301 PLATE XXXV. Figs. 1-11. Fulica newtoni (p. 292). . Dorsal view of premaxilla. . Dorsal view of third cervical vertebra. . Dorsal view of either ninth or tenth cervical vertebra. . Ventral view of either ninth or tenth cervical vertebra. . Sternum from the right side. p.l.a, anterior lateral process; Sp.e, spina externa; s, ridge of m. subclavius. Fig. 6. Sternum from the ventral side. aa, distance of 30 mm. Fig. 7. Sternum from the dorsal side. C.s, attachment of ligament between sternum and coracoid. Fig. 8. Lateral view of left humerus. S.#, sulcus transversus. Fig. 9. Median view of left humerus. (C‘s, crista superior ; ¢.m, tuberculum medium. Figs. 10, 11. Anterior and posterior views of left femur. B, attachment of sling of biceps muscle ; /’, facet for the fibula. ico] a Pee NE) j oe oo DD Figs. 12-20. Aphanapteryx broecki (p. 293). Fig. 12. Premaxilla and mandible ; lateral view. Fig. 13. Dorsal and ventral views of third cervical vertebra. p.t, posterior zygapo- physis. Figs. 14, 15, 16. Ventral, dorsal, and lateral views of sternum. 77, tubercle for attach- ment of sterno-coracoid ligament ; K, anterior end of keel. Fig. 17. Lateral view of left humerus. #.m, tuberculum medium, much higher than in Pulica. Fig. 18. Median view of left humerus. Fig. 19. Ventral view of pelvis and sacrum. p.p, pectineal process ; Sz, primary sacral vertebra. Fig. 20. Right lateral view of pelvis. A, antitrochanter ; p.i, posterior lateral dorsal process of ilium; P, os pubis. PLATE XXXVI. Didus ineptus (p. 296). Fig. 1. The first correctly restored and properly mounted skeleton of the Dodo. The specimen belongs to the Government Museum of Mauritius. The left wing and ribs have not been drawn, in order to keep the drawing clearer. The 18th vertebra has been cross-shaded, because it was still unknown when the skeleton was restored. 302. ON THE DODO AND OTHER EXTINCT BIRDS OF MAURITIUS, Figs. 2, 3, 4. Anterior, posterior, and lateral views of the atlas. Nat. size. Fig. 5. Dorsal and ventral views of the metacarpals and of the first phalanx of the index. PLATE XXXVII. Didus ineptus (p. 296). Figs. 1 a, B. Dorsal and lateral views of the posterior portion of the pelvis. Nat. size. Figs. 2.4, B, c. Lateral, anterior, and posterior views of the 18th vertebra. Nat. size. Only one single specimen of this 18th vertebra was found amongst the hundreds of other vertebree of the Dodo which have passed through our hands. This specimen is unique. The corresponding vertebra of the mounted skeleton in the British Museum is a cleverly executed artificial substitute. AER. L pany A) > Y Lf f LlL.S a) te = = XQ = 3 ie a EI S r z ) fy S \ I ~ 2) a ) r E g G OP Jif GD 1) 7 PL VII . Trams Look Yee Yok MU TY MAW FIG. 1-5 PLOTUS NANUS. FIG 6-8 BUTORIDES MAURITIANUS. FIG. 9-10 SARCIDIORNIS MAURITIANA FIG. 1-17 ANAS THEODORI. Cambridge Engraving Company /j) Yae Vol Mi IY HARV. bi FIG. FULICA NEWTONI FIG. 12-20 APHANAPTHRYX BROEKEI 4 Cambridge Engraving Company laa NO 1 DMUs Sram loo Soe Vol MI. SKK FIG.1-5 DIDUS INEPTUS Cambridge Engraving Company. {yon ape ~ ' . 2 ‘ . % Pa / = 5 ‘ 1 by - : . a ‘ : oN - * \ ae + . * . an t ‘ p > a +t = al 2 é * / tea - , - ee ee a = 5 ° a [=| Ss oO a> iS S 5 =I a i ic} » = mo £ & S oO EPTU S IN DIDU [ 303 ] X. Description of a remarkable new Sea-urchin of the Genus Cidaris from Mauritius. By ¥. Jerrrey Beut, M.A., Sec.R.M.S., Professor of Comparative Anatomy and Zoology in King’s College. Received September 12th, 1892, read November 1st, 1892, [Puare XXXVIII.] A FEW months since the Trustees of the British Museum obtained from M. de Robillard, of Mauritius, another of those rarities in the collection of which he has so much distinguished himself !. The specimen is unique, and its general facies would be so much altered by the removal of a fifth of the spinulation that I propose, on this occasion, to limit myself to a description of the external appearance of the most remarkable Cidaris it has ever been my good fortune to see. In the hope that further examples might be discovered I have delayed, longer perhaps than I should, the publi- cation of a notice of this extraordinary specimen. The primary spines are exceedingly long, some of them being more than 150 millim. in length, or about three times the diameter of the test. They are, however, most remarkable for being curved, slightly indeed, but yet distinctly curved in an upward direction. The base of the spine is flattened on its lower side; there are two sharp edges, and the upper side is formed of two halves set at a wide angle to each other, and ending in a distinct ridge. This ridge may be dentate and ornamented with a few minute tubercles. At a distance of about 20 millim. from its base the upper ridge disappears, and the spine becomes flat above as well as below. At about this point most of the spines become completely altered in colour (in the dry specimen), for while the basal part is creamy yellow, the rest of the large spine is of a reddish- brown colour. In many, near the tip, there are a few bands of brown and pale yellow. Where the brown colour begins a distinct striation also commences, and there are ten striz on both the upper and the lower surfaces. The spine is widest at its base, and as it narrows very regularly the whole has the form of a greatly elongated triangle. Gradually and almost imperceptibly, the form of the spines in cross section alters, and instead of being depressed and flattened it becomes almost regularly circular. The spines just described are arranged very regularly in pairs in each inter- ambulacrum; only one or two are more than 150 millim. long; in each inter- ambulacrum there are seven or eight primary Spires, and the shortest are, as usual, ’ T cannot let pass this opportunity of putting on record the regret with which all who are interested in marine zoology have heard of the recent death of this distinguished collector. 304 PROF. F. J. BELL ON A NEW SPECIES OF CIDARIS. those nearest the mouth. It is usual for all to have the form and coloration already described ; but those nearest the mouth are more spatulate in form than the rest. The secondary spines are crowded in great quantities round the bases of the primaries and in the ambulacral areas; they are sharply pointed, and creamy or yellowish in colour. The apical area is very extensive and about half the diameter of the corona. With regard to the affinities of this species it is not possible to say much. The amount of ostracum seen in transverse sections of the spines is slight, and there are no swellings, transverse crowns, or ridges, and no parasitic deposits. The long simple spines with striz appear to be most like those members of the genus which have been distinguished as Dorocidaris. A number of, as I think, very unnecessary genera have been founded for various examples of Cidaris!1. To Cidaris in a wide sense there is no doubt that the present specimen belongs, and I do not expect that the investigation of the denuded test will lead to the establishment of any new generic division for it. From the characteristic shape of the spines I propose to call it Cidaris curvatispinis. EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXXVIII. Cidaris curvatispinis, from a photograph, reduced to two-thirds of the natural size. 1 Of. Catal. Brit. Echinoderms Brit. Mus. (1892), p. 139. dun q2eyuUPL own hal Se Ca WNUK 2b UK 2b °YS. G2UG UALS x aeu 5 yEU SINTEASTILVAMND ee 4 NOV isg3 : TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON ¥ (continued). m4 § - To Fellows. To the Public. re. “3 Biss sd £ snd, a VOLUME XII. (1886-1890, containing 65 Plates) . . Price5 8 O 7 4 0 , Part. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . .. . ioe 0290 012 0 » 2. (1886, containing 7 Plates)... .. se lle Alt) 016 0 » 8. (1886, containmg 2 Plates) . . .. . » 0 & 6 0 6 0 » 4 (1886, containing 12 Plates) . . .. . 4 015 0 1) Ons6 » 5D. (1886, containing 5 Plates) . . . .. 4 0 9 0 012 0 » 6. (1887, containmg 7 Plates) . . .. . OL en O 016 0 » 7. (1888, containing 8 Plates)~. . . .. 5. 0F29) 0 012 0 » 8. (1889, containing 3 Plates) . . . .. 55 Om O50 0 8 0 » 9. (1889, containing 7 Plates) : : sO L509 mle O », 10. (1890, containing 8 Plates and Title and 1 Index) , 015 9 J Veoara 0) VOLUME XIII. Parrl. (1891, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . PriceO 15 9 . Tee 0 _», 2. (1891, containing 6 Plates) . ... . 0b OA yes (0) » 8. (1891, containing 6 Plates) ..... «4» O18 0. 140 a 42 (1892; contaming 1 Plate). 9... 20... » O 4 6 0 6 0 >, 5. (1898, containing 9 Plates) . . . . . peat keg Bees: 015 0 » 6. (1898, containing 4 Plates) . . . . . ee os ie Os 012 0 » 7. (1893, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . Ose Sie Ome 012 0 CONTENTS. by Mr. Tufoporn Savzer. By Sir Epwarp Newton, K.C.ILG., FL. Ae ei C.M.Z.8., and Hans Gavow, an D., MA., F.RS., F.ZS. (Plates XXXTUT— KRAV US) 6 oy ae doa pape 2S X. Description of a remarkable new che ath of the Gate Cideris Srom Mauritius. Sr By ¥. Jervrey Buu, I.A., Sec.R.MS., Professor of Comparative Sale Ly and Zoology in King’s College. (Plate XXXVIII.). . .. . THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. published i in an octavo form, and “ Weavanctiona,? in quarto. : ‘According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all » ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings and rec mended to be published in the “ Proceedings” by the Committee of Publication, A large numb of coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in a cag state for the Society’s Gardens are often given. The “ Proceedings” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of un Angust, October, and April, the part publishedin Apert See aelait d the volume for the prece 1 year. s The “ Transactions” contain such of the more ianipatfsait communications made S chee sci meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are issued at irregular intervals. Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per ceni than the price charged for them to the Public, A further reduction of 25 per cent. is made uw) purchases of Publications issued prior to 1871, if they exceed the value of five pounds. - j Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual Volume of the ‘ Zoological Record for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom), but this prieiee ony good if the subscription i is s paid betgne, the First of December i in each year. any Gees P. L. SCL ATER, August Ist, 1893. Secretary. ’ TRANSACTIONS OF LONDON. Vou. XIII.—Parr 8. LONDON: PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY, SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE; . 4 _ AND BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW. April 1894. Price 12s. [Red Lion Court, Fleet Street. TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL OF LONDON. VOLUME I. VOLUME Ii. VOLUME Iii. VOLUME IV. VOLUME V. VOLUME VI. VOLUME VII. VOLUME VIII. VOLUME IX. VOLUME X. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates) . (1885-1841, containing 71 Plates) . (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates) . (1851-1862, containing 77 Plates) . (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates) . (1866-1869, containing 92 Plates) . (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates) . (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates) . (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . (1877-1879, containing 95 Plates) . GENERAL INDEX, Vols. I. to X. (1833-1879) VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . Parr l. ee ” (1880, containing 4 Plates) (1880, containing 7 Plates) (1881, containing 8 Plates) (1881, containing 3 Plates) (1881, containing 13 Plates) (1882, containing 6 Plates) (1882, containing 9 Plates) (1883, containing 11 Plates) . (1883, containing 10 Plates) . (1885, containing 12 Plates) . (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and ‘Index) , . Price . Price . Price . Price . Price . Price »”» To Fellows. £ os. 3 13 4 0 3 8 6 2 5 4 . Pricell 5 . Price 10 4 9 8 . Price 12 1 . Price 10 O Oi Price 9 12 » > 22 > > bed 0 12 0 18 1-2 OL 0 18 0 12 0 15 012 0 12 111 111 * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. d. 6 0 3 0 iS) for) SLA ONS er SiS Oy yee Or SOCIETY A et ee eS ee ae To the Public. oath eR 418 O* 7) * 5 6 411 o * oo 2 19 for) 2 18 i=) ° oO — i) _ (— Fa) o o — nw — a 0° “toy AO ES: Ue Oh oe 6S A f — N for) SOS eto. S. Oy Os. sO to: |S wow wo ; XI. On Remains of an Extinct Gigantic Tortoise from Madagascar (Testudo grandidieri, Vaillant). By G. A. BouLENGEr. Received October 25th, 1892, read November 15th, 1892. [Puares XXXIX.-XLI.] On the 14th December, 1868, Prof. H. Milne-Edwards announced to the French Academy of Sciences’ the discovery by M. Grandidier of remains of some gigantic Tortoises in Madagascar, contemporaries of Apyornis and Hippopotamus lemerlii. These bones were referred to two species, named Testudo abrupta and Emys gigantea by Grandidier, without, however, any descriptions being given by means of which some idea could be obtained of their affinities. So matters stood until 1885, when Prof. L. Vaillant published some notes on these remains’, which had in the meantime been restored for exhibition in the Paleontological Gallery of the Paris Museum, at the same time showing that both species belong to the genus Zestudo. The name gigantea being twice preoccupied in that genus, Grandidier’s Emys gigantea was renamed Testudo grandidiert. It is, however, not impossible that Grandidier’s tortoise will ultimately have to be regarded as a form of the true Testudo gigantea of Schweigger. To 7. grandidiert belong the remains the description of which has been kindly entrusted to me by Dr. H. Woodward. They consist of two nearly perfect shells, skilfully restored by Mr. Barlow, fragments of others, an imperfect skull, and numerous bones belonging to several individuals, found by Mr. Last in South-west Madagascar, and now preserved in the Geological Department of the British Museum. Mr. Last writes, from Nossi Vey, as follows about the specimens:—‘“ They were found in large caves in the rocks some two miles from the beach. These caves were formed by the sea long ago, when either the sea was higher or the land lower than it is at present. ‘The Tortoises are found in pairs partly bedded in the fine loose sand of the caves, and, owing to the fact that they are only partly buried, many of the small bones get lost, the natives making use of these caves as hiding-places for themselves in time of war, and for their goods in time of peace. In one case, where the shell of one animal was completely underground, though broken all to pieces, I have sifted the soil and found nearly all the small bones and a head, which seems to me very small for so large an animal.” Unfortunately, Mr. Last did not keep apart the bones which he secured in connexion with the shell, but sent them home mixed up with those of several other individuals. This has necessitated considerable labour on my part in identifying them, and in several Comptes Rendus, lxvii. 1868 p. 1165. . 2 Comptes Rendus ec. 1885, p. 874. VOL. XIII.—PakT vill. No. 1.—April 1894. 2¥ 506 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON AN EXTINCT cases caused some uncertainty; in dealing with the smaller carpal and tarsal bones and phalanges I had to give up the attempt at sorting out the bones according to specimens. The material, though thus inadequate for the complete restoration of any single specimen, yet affords information on almost every portion of the skeleton, and is therefore of the greatest value in fixing the characters of this extinct tortoise, our knowledge of which was still very imperfect. 1. Shell—In addition to fragmentary remains of several specimens, we have two nearly perfect shells, referable to male and female. The former measures 116 centim. in a straight line and 150 over the curve, thus agreeing very closely in size with the type specimen in Paris, which measures 121 and 152. In the characteristic flatness of the vertebral region, together with the sinuous protuberances and the deep grooves separating the epidermal scutes, it agrees entirely with the original, as I am informed by Prof. Vaillant, to whom I showed the specimens during a recent visit he made to the Natural History Museum. The figures (Plate XX XIX.) appended to this paper relieve me from giving a description of the shape of the carapace, which, after all, differs but slightly from that of the existing Aldabra forms, Testudo elephantina and allies. Its width is 85 centim. and its height 49. ‘The anterior margin is feebly notched in the middle and turned outwards on the sides, with notches between the marginal scutes; the posterior sides are likewise expanded, and the pygal incurved. The nuchal shield is very small, as long as broad; the vertebral shields are broader than long, a little broader than the costals; the supracaudal is single. The plastron agrees with that of 7. gigantea and T. hololissa. Its length is 92 centim.; its front lobe 27 long and 33 broad at the base, 12 at the apex, which is truncate. The bridge measures 44, The hind lobe is rounded, without anal notch, 19 centim. long and 47 broad. The gular shield is divided; the suture between the humerals three and a half times as long as that between the gulars; pectorals very short; abdominals as long as pectorals; femorals three-fifths of pectorals; anals as long as gulars. The second specimen, which is a female, differs from the preceding in its less deeply excavated plastron, its greater thickness, the dorsal plates being about 1} inch thick, whereas in the larger male their thickness is only $ to 1 inch; the anterior and posterior borders are not spread out nor notched; the sutures between the bones are almost obsolete; and the nuchal is larger and a little longer than broad. The carapace measures 97 centim. in a straight line, 120 over curve; width 73; height 44. The plastron is imperfect, wanting the anterior lobe. The bridge measures 40 centim. In the characters of its shell, 7. grandidieri clearly pertains to the section known as * Aldabra Tortoises ”*. Aldabra being a group of small islands north-west of Madagascar, this section of the genus would, with our present extended knowledge of its distribution, more properly be termed the “‘ Madagascar Gigantic Tortoises.” On referring to the synopsis of the species as given by me’, it will be seen that an analysis of the characters 1 Giinther, ‘ Gigantic Land-Tortoises,’ p. 10. * Cat. Chelon. &c. p. 153, GIGANTIC TORTOISE FROM MADAGASCAR. 307 of the carapace and plastron in the tortoise now described leads to 7’. hololissa, which differs from 7. elephantina in the smaller plastron not notched behind; from 7. gigantea in the undivided supracaudal shield; and from 7’. daudini in the wider plastral bridge. T. grandidieri may be distinguished from T. elephantina, hololissa, and gigantea by the greater depression of the carapace. 2. Skull.—The remains on which Testudo grandidieri was established did not include any portion of the skull. It is therefore highly gratifying to find among the bones secured by Mr. Last a nearly complete skull, 15 centim. long (to the extremity of the supraoccipital crest), wanting merely the zygomatic arch and the right quadrate. This skull was associated with the female shell noticed above. The mandible of this specimen is also present, together with a symphysial fragment of another. The structure of the skull fully confirms the conclusion arrived at by Prof. Vaillant, from the study of the shell, as to the close affinity of 7. grandidieri to the Aldabra Tortoises. The differences, in fact, are rather slight and, in some respects, show an exaggeration of the features which differentiate the Aldabra forms from their congeners, The naso-frontal region is moderately convex, with the nasal fossa extremely large and produced to between the anterior portion of the orbits, sloping obliquely down- wards, and longer than broad. When the skull is viewed from above, the anterior portions of the choane, separated by a narrow septum, are visible through the nasal fossa, whilst the premaxillaries terminate on a line with the anterior borders of the orbits. The interorbital region is formed entirely by the prefrontal bones, the upper surface of which is much more developed than that of the frontals. The postorbital arch is slender and the parietal bones narrow. ‘The prefrontals form a broad suture with the postfrontals, and the frontals are enclosed between these two elements and the parietals. The prefrontals are longer than broad, and their median suture measures two-fifths that between the frontals; the latter are very slightly longer than broad, and measure half the greatest length of the parietals. The diameter of the tympanic cavity equals that of the orbit. The lower aspect of the skull presents this peculiarity, that the pterygoids do not meet on the middle line, being separated by the basisphenoid, as I have recently described in 7. microtympanum*. The vomer is produced posteriorly far beyond the line of the postorbital arch, and its length equals nearly four times that of the choane; it bears a feeble median keel, which is continued on the anterior half of the basisphenoid; the palatines extend but little beyond the vomer. ‘The suture between the premaxillaries and the vomer falls a considerable distance behind the inner angle of the alveolar edges of the maxillaries. The alveolar surface of the maxillary is broad, with a strong denticulate median ridge, which is equally distant from the likewise denticulate inner and outer margins. ‘he occipital condyle is tripartite, and the posterior margin of the opisthotic is not excised. 1 Proc. Zool. Soc. 1891, p. 5, figs. 1, 2, 3. 2y¥2 308 MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON AN EXTINCT The mandible has a double denticulate ridge, between which the alveolar surface is deeply concave; its outer surface slopes outwards and is concave; the symphysis is short and without a backward dilatation of the lower margin. 3. Cervical Vertebre.—Among the remains mentioned by Vaillant was a third biconvex cervical vertebra, thus affording a valuable diagnostic character confirming the deductions arrived at from the examination of other bones. Our material is, unfortunately, very scanty, consisting merely of two second vertebra, one sixth, one seventh, and three eighth, one of the latter being reduced to the arch. I have there- fore no special remarks to offer on this part of the skeleton. 4, Sacral and Caudal Vertebre.—A great number of vertebre were collected, which I have been able to sort out and refer to three specimens, as follows :— A. The largest specimen: 7 vertebre, referable to the 3rd, 4th, 6th, 10th, 11th, 12th, and 13th caudals. In all these the arch is anchylosed to the centrum, and so are the costoids to the vertebre. I regard this specimen as a male. B. A smaller specimen, with centrum and arch and costoids likewise anchylosed, but the arch less elevated and less produced posteriorly; the series consists of a sacral and 11 caudal vertebrz, viz. Ist and 2nd, 4th and 5th, and 7th to 13th. I regard this specimen as a female, probably the same as yielded the shell and skull which were found associated. C. This specimen, which agrees nearly is size with the preceding, differs in having the centra thicker and joined by suture to the arches, which in some of the vertebre have even become detached; the costoids were also loosely attached and have been lost. These vertebre form a complete series from the 2nd to the 18th. The bones in specimens A and B agree so well with those of 7. elephantina, male and female respectively, that I have no doubt they belong to the same form as yielded the skull described above. As regards specimen C, there are, on the other hand, several differences, so that I have to consider whether they are referable to the same species. These differences consist chiefly in the greater vertical diameter of the centrum, the lesser excavation of the articular cavity, the persistent suture between arch and centrum in the anterior vertebree, 8th inclusive, and the autogenous costoids throughout. Owing to the fact that the vertebra are nearly equal in size in specimens B and C it would seem, at first, that age cannot be made to account for the differences. However, we must bear in mind that the tail differs so much in size according to the sexes in these Tortoises that it may be as large in a half-grown male as in a full-grown female of the same species ; and how great the differences in the shape of the bones are may be gathered from a perusal of Giinther’s descriptions on pp. 29 and 37 of his memoir, which deal with what I regard as male and female of one and the same species. I have therefore carefully compared the caudal vertebre of the adult male 7. elephantina with those of the female of the same species (I regret to have no half-grown or young male GIGANTIC TORTOISE FROM MADAGASCAR. 309 skeleton with which to compare), and have come to the conclusion that the differences between specimens B and C may, provisionally at least, be ascribed to both age and sex. On comparing the caudal vertebre of a young Galapagos tortoise (7. elephantopus) with those of an adult of a closely allied form (Z. vicina) I find the articular facets to be nearly plane in the former, whereas the cup-and-ball system is strongly developed in the latter. As to the anchylosis or non-anchylosis of the costoids, I think the examination of more material would reveal a great amount of individual differences on this point, irrespective of age or sex. Both specimens of 7. elephantina show no trace of suture, but I find a great amount of individual variation in other species. In the adult specimen of 7. vicina most of the costoids show a distinct suture with the centrum, whilst those of the 6th vertebra, the right one of the 10th, the left of the 16th and 17th, and the right of the 18th and 19th are more or less completely united with the centrum. After describing the tail of the adult male 7. elephantina, Dr. Giinther adds :— “Nearly always the animal carries it [the tail] bent sidewards under the carapace, generally towards the left side; and therefore I anticipated to find a want of symmetry in some portion of the root of the tail; however, nothing of the kind can be observed.” This statement is not quite correct. Since the above lines were written, Dr. G. Smets’ has pointed out that the basal caudal vertebre of 7. su/cata and other Land-Tortoises are characterized by a remarkable asymmetry, especially with regard to the zygapo- physes, and I find his statement borne out by the gigantic species as well. Smets remarks of 7. sulcata that the right postzygapophysis of the first sacral vertebra is obliterated, whilst the left is well developed; on the second sacral the left zygapophysis is more developed than the right; likewise on the first caudal. On the second caudal the right postzygapophysis is slightly more massive than the left, but its articular facet is smaller; in the 3rd, 4th, and 5th the right postzygapophysis is more developed than the left, whilst in the 6th to 8th it is the reverse. ‘The first and second caudal vertebre have the diapophyses more developed than the left ; on the third vertebra the left diapophysis is less massive but a little longer than the right; fourth and fifth with the left, seventh with the right, diapophysis longest. From the ninth vertebra any striking asymmetry ceases. In the large male specimen described by Giinther’ the second sacral vertebra has but one prezygapophysis, the left; the facet of the right postzygapophysis of the first caudal is much larger than that of the left, but little larger in the second; in the third vertebra the left postzygapophysis is the largest, and in the fourth it is the right. In the female specimen the asymmetry is much less marked. In the 3rd and 4th vertebr of specimen A of 7. grandidieri the right postzygapo- physis is more developed than the left, in the 6th the left. In specimen B the left postzygapophysial facet of the second sacral is much higher 1 Muséon, 1887, p. 394. 2 Op, cit. p. 29. 310 _ MR. G. A. BOULENGER ON AN EXTINCT up than the right; the right postzygapophysis of the first caudal vertebra is abortive, its facet being sessile and directed upwards; that of the second vertebra is less developed than the left; the other vertebra being nearly symmetrical. In specimen C the right postzygapophysis is the more developed on the second caudal vertebra, the left on the third and fourth. It is therefore clear that in these Tortoises the asymmetry of the caudal vertebre is subject to much individual variation, and that the identification of single vertebrae cannot be attempted by means of this character. 5. Pectoral arch.—The complete pectoral arch of a specimen which, judging from the size of the bones, must be the one of which Mr. Last states he found most of the bones, that is to say, the female previously noticed, is preserved. The coracoid is free from the scapula, which measures (from the proximal extremity of the suture with the coracoid) 174 centim., the acromial process (so-called precoracoid) measuring (likewise from the suture with the coracoid) 9 centim. Length of coracoid 11 centim., greatest width 9. These proportions agree very closely with those of 7’. elephantina. Besides these bones, a smaller right coracoid is preserved. 6. Pelvis.—This is represented by the ischia of a large specimen, and the ilia and left pubis and ischium of a smaller specimen, no doubt the female of which shell and bones were found associated. In general configuration, and especially in the narrow bridge, they agree with 7’ elephantina. The surface of the ilium which articulates with the sacrum is directed more upwards than inwards, thus differing from the specimen of T. elephantina with which I have compared it, and approaching the arrangement described by Vaillant. 7. Limb-bones.—Numerous carpal and tarsal bones and phalangeals and long bones belonging to at least six specimens :— A. The largest (femur measuring 20 centim.): left femur, right tibia, and left fibula. B. A smaller specimen, probably the female (femur 16} centim.): right humerus, right and left radius, and right ulna; right and left femur and right tibia and fibula. C-F. Right radius; two right tibie ; four left tibie ; one right and one left fibula. There are also a few bones, apparently dermal ossifications from the limbs, which I am unable to determine with precision, having been unsuccessful in finding anything similar with which to compare them. Now that most of the bones have been identified, it will perhaps be possible to mount the skeleton of the female specimen found undisturbed by Mr. Last, and to exhibit it in that condition in the Geological Galleries of the British Museum. The neck will, however, have to be omitted. GIGANTIC TORTOISE FROM MADAGASCAR, 811 EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE XXXIX. Shell of male (Zestudo grandidieri), 5 nat. size. Upper, lower, and side views. PLATE XL. Shell of female, } nat. size. Upper, lower, and side views. PLATE XLI. Skull of female, nat. size. Upper, lower, and side views, and upper view of symphysial portion of mandible. Spans. 200. Soe Wot. 4 TLE E.C.& G.MWoodward del.et lith. THESTUDO GRANDIDIERI. Trans. Loot. Soo Wot AM. FEL. West, Newman imtp . E.C & GMWoodward del.et Hth. TESTUDO GRANDIDIERI. r ' ‘ et eee * SAEs) e Fran.Loolt. Soo Vol XMTVILI Weet, Newman Imp. EC &G.MWoodward del.et ith. TESTUDO CGRANDIDIERI. XII. On the Remains of some Gigantic Land-Tortoises, and of an extinet Lizard, recently discovered in Mauritius. By Hays Gapvow, Ph.D., WA., F.RS., Lecturer on Advanced Morphology of Vertebrata, and Strickland Curator, University of Cambridge. Received November 29th, 1892, read December 20th, 1892. [Puates XLII.—XLIV.] THE collection of bones of birds from the Mare aux Songes, in Mauritius (described in Trans. Zool. Soe. vol. xiii. (1893) p. 281), was accompanied by an equally interesting collection of reptilian remains from the same locality. Mr. Théodore Sauzier, as President of the Commission des Souvenirs Historiques, made the stipulation that a typical selection of these bones should be given to the University Museum of Zoology, pro- vided the whole of the material was worked out in Cambridge. ‘This task has been entrusted to me, and I now take the opportunity of thanking Mr. Sauzier for his generous liberality. Considering that a great portion of the collection has to be returned to Mauritius, it is necessary to figure most of the important specimens. Dr. Giinther’s Monograph, ‘The Gigantic Land-Tortoises, living and extinct,’ London, 1877, naturally forms the basis of the following descriptions. By having dis- tinguished several species, notably Testudo triserrata and T. inepta, when studying previous collections from the Mare aux Songes, and by having, moreover, assigned names to the numerous disconnected skulls, carapaces, plastra, pelves, and shoulder- girdles, he has established a case of precedence which naturally has to be acknowledged as potentially correct, until at some future time complete specimens, with all their bones associated, shali be found, and either corroborate or correct his identifi- cations. I follow his plan of distinguishing by different names at least some of the most obviously differing carapaces and plastra, referring, however, to many of the other bones by letters and numbers only. The same letters and numbers, with references to this paper, having been attached to all the specimens, recognition has been secured. There remains the question of the specific value of these names. It is immaterial to the descriptive purpose of this paper, whether they be considered as indicating species, subspecies, varieties, or races. So long as we knew that Mauritius was inhabited at the utmost by three species, namely 7. triserrata and T. inepta—T. indica s. _perraulti being only supposed to have come from Mauritius, and since the name T. leptocnemis was suggested only on account of the femur, pelvis, and scapula—this vou. xut.—Ppart vill. No. 2.—April, 1894. 22 314 DR. HANS GADOW ON REMAINS OF SOME GIGANTIC view was to be accepted as possible, considering that the island of Aldabra has yielded, according to Dr. Giinther, five living species, which Mr. Boulenger has reduced to four. But now, through this last collection, there have come to light so many different forms of Tortoises that, proceeding upon the old lines, at least the following forms have to be distinguished :— T. rvpica, provided carapace No. V. belongs to this form. T. TRISERRATA. T. INEPTA. T. SAUZIERI. T. SUMEIREI, 7. €. the name given by Mr. Sauzier to the specimen which is still living in the court of the Artillery Barracks at Port Louis. Lastly, T. LeEProcnEMis, if need be. This makes five or six different forms, and to suppose that these represent as many species reduces the idea of a species to absurdity, unless the very presence of these Tortoises on this little island (and the same applies to Aldabra) be explained by the thrilling assumption that during the supposed process of subsidence of the surrounding country—now the Indian Ocean—the Tortoises fled to the highest districts, now the islands of Madagascar, Aldabra, Mascarenes, &c. This assumption implies the supposition, equally gratuitous, that South-western ‘“ Lemuria” was inhabited by at least 11 to 14 different species of gigantic Tortoises, namely 5 or 6 now in Mauritius, 4 or 5 now in Aldabra, 1 in Rodriguez, and 1 or 2 in Madagascar, not counting the species which possibly never reached these islands. How these islands ever received their Tortoises is a mystery, but this is quite another question. The five or six forms of Galapagos Tortoises were, or are, to a certain extent peculiar to different islands, and this isolation is in favour of their specific value, but five of the Mauritian forms were all found in the same swamp!. With plenty of food, a congenial climate, and without formidable enemies, they grew to a gigantic size, could interbreed to their hearts’ content, for all we know to the contrary, and variation within harmless bounds received no check from natural selection. The very thinness of the shells of some of these gigantic Tortoises, especially 7. vosmaeri of Rodriguez and several Galapagos forms, seems to indicate that strength of the dermal armour was no longer required in these Elysia of Tortoises. * I do not suggest that different genera, and even different species of one genus, do not inhabit the same locality. In the marismas of Andalucia I haye found, in the Laguna de los Patos, Hmys europea and Clemmys sigris 8. leprosa in equal numbers, a somewhat unexpected fact, because Hmys is the almost exclusive Tortoise in North Portugal, while Clemmys is extremely abundant in the Alemtejo, where Emys is very rare. LAND-TORTOISES AND AN EXTINCT LIZARD FROM MAURITIUS. 315 Tue Carapaces. (Plate XLII.) Carapace No. I.—Testudo sauzieri. The whole shell, together with the plastron, is complete, with the exception of the second, third, and fourth vertebral plates. The dorsal profile differs from that of the typical 7. inepta by the shape of the hump of the fifth vertebral plate, the much steeper hump of the fourth plate, and the appa- rently much steeper hump of the first vertebral. The marginals are likewise different; the first is in broad contact with the first costal, even more so than in 7. triserrata, while in T. inepta the first marginal and first costal do not touch each other. The last marginal or caudal is much thicker than in T. inepta, measuring 10 by 3°3 cm., with a thickness of 2°3 cm.; instead of being concave ventrally, it is decidedly convex. The total length of carapace no. I. is 51°5 cm.; its greatest breadth across the inguinal region is 36 cm. The plastron, 36 cm. long, resembles that of 7. triserrata (that of T. inepta is still unknown), but the pectorals are wider than in the plastron figured by Dr. Giinther, while the markings of the shields in the axillary region agree with it. However, there is another male plastron in the Cambridge Museum, determined by Dr. Giinther as belonging to 7. triserrata, in which the pectorals are just as wide as in 7. sauzier?, while the axillary impressions are different. The whole shell is rather thick, like that of 7. inepta; the sides are steep and as decidedly convex as in 7, inepta. Carapace No. Il.—Z. mepta. Fragment of posterior two-thirds, typical 7. inepta. Carapace No. III.—T. triserrata. Fragment, consisting of the posterior six marginals, with portions of the adjoining right and left fourth costals, and the fifth vertebral plates. Carapace No. 1V.—T. triserrata. Fragment, a little more complete than no. III. Both specimens are easily recognized as belonging to the typical 7. triserrata, because of the large, ventrally concave caudal plate, which is thin, strongly curved, and measures 17°5 cm. in greatest width, 10 cm. in height. Carapace No. V.—T. indica. This fragment consists of the complete first, second, third, and portion of the fourth vertebral plates; portions of the right and left first marginals, portions of the right and left first, second, and third costals. Greatest length of fragment 43 cm. Its dorsal longitudinal profile is almost a straight line, only with a slight concavity across the middle of the first vertebral plate. All the vertebrals are nearly flat, and there is no indication of a swelling or hump on the fourth plate. The first marginals are likewise in the same flat dorsal level. Apparently the first marginal scutes did not touch the costal plates. The anterior margin of this carapace is very peculiar (cf. Pl. XLII. fig. 10). 222 316 DR. HANS GADOW ON REMAINS OF SOME GIGANTIC Ist. The two marginals form a straight line, instead of being curved as in 7. inepta, T. triserrata, and T. sauzieri. 2nd. The median notch is very slight dorsally ; absolutely wanting on the ventral margin. 3rd. Ventrally the two marginals are strongly concave, forming a sharp and very prominent ridge. Dr. Giinther, Monograph, p. 43, remarks that ‘a carapace with so straight a verte- bral profile as that delineated and described of 7. perraulti is not represented among the specimens collected by Messrs. Bouton and Newton.” Moreover, none of the species described in his Monograph possess such a flat carapace. Our carapace no. V., in its flatness and almost straight profile, agrees rather well with the figure given by Perrault of his male Grande Tortue des Indes (‘Mémoires pour servir a l’Histoire des Animaux et des Plantes,’ Amsterdam, 1736, p. 395), but the anterior marginals are very different. ‘This may, however, be due to the inexactness of the drawing, which also exhibits the curious anomaly of showing only four instead of the usual five vertebral plates. Perrault remarks that the length of the shell was 3 feet, the tail 14 inches long, and ending in a point “garni d’un bout semblable & une corne de beeuf.” The length of this horny spur is not mentioned; judging from the figure, it would scarcely amount to half an inch. Duméril et Bibron, ‘ Erpétologie Générale,’ vol. ii. p. 126, mention among other points “la suscaudale simple, trés élargie ; la derniére de la rangée vertébrale bombée.” If this implies that only the last vertebral plate possesses a hump, then this specimen differs from both 7’. triserrata and T. inepta, because in the former all the vertebrals are humped and in the latter the fourth and fifth; on the other hand, 7. indica s. perraulti agrees by the large caudal plate with 7. triserrata, and differs from T. inepta and 7’. sauzieri. It is very probable that carapace no. V. belongs to a 7’. indica, and in this case there can be no longer any doubt that Perrault’s specimen came from Mauritius, a corrobo- ration of Dr. Giinther’s surmise. THe Prastra. (Plate XUIL.) Plastron A.—Intermediate between J’. triserrata and T. sauzieri. This plastron is complete. Its greatest length is 39 cm., its greatest breadth 35-5 cm., indicating a much broader Tortoise than 7. sauzieri. It agrees in its ventral impressions with that of T. sauziert, but differs from the latter as follows :— 1. The markings or shield-impressions in the inguinal region are more like those of T. triserrata. 2. The posterior margin of the plastron is decidedly and sharply curved upwards, instead of showing a slight triangular swelling; more like 7. triserrata. LAND-TORTOISES AND AN EXTINCT LIZARD FROM MAURITIUS. 317 3. The fourth to seventh marginals, which connected the plastron with the three middle costal plates, are very much steeper, and almost flat vertically instead of being convex. Plastron B. T. triserrata. Typical. Represented by the two disconnected anterior and posterior two-fifths of a male specimen. Plastron C. T. triserrata. The anterior half of a large male plastron; greatest width of fragment 42 cm. Plastra D, E, F, G. T. sumeirei. When Dr. Giinther wrote his Monograph he could state categorically :— 1. That the specimens with a nuchal plate, and with a double gular, came from Aldabra. 2. That the specimens without nuchal, and with a single gular, came from the Mascarenes. 3. That the specimens without nuchal, and with a double gular, are Galapagos Tortoises. Now this statement cannot be upheld any longer, because among the materials brought by Mr. Sauzier from the Mare aux Songes are the anterior portions of four very large plastra, which differ from all the others previously received from Mauritius and Rodriguez in the following points !:— 1. The anterior lobe of the plastron is very much elongated. 2. It ends in a fork instead of being rounded off. 3. There were two gular shields, a right and a left, as indicated by the deep impressions left upon the bones. Another difference is exhibited by the posterior portion of the plastron (Pl. XLII. fig. 8), which, from its size, thickness, and colour, I suppose to belong to the same Tortoise as the anterior portion of the plastron (fig. 6). The posterior margin of this specimen ends ventrally in a much swollen and rugose tuberosity ; dorsally it possesses a somewhat triangular, very strong tuberosity, which seems to have fitted upon the ischiadic symphysial tuberosity of the pelvis, and which, to judge from its roughness, seems partly to have been anchylosed with the pelvis. None of the Mauritian specimens, hitherto known, show any such tuberosities; but they exist in some of the Aldabran forms, namely in 7. elephantina, T. daudini, and T. hololissa, not, however, in T. ponderosa, which latter has, by the way, been recognized by Boulenger as the female of 7. elephantina. In the configuration of the pectoral’ impressions, and in the whole shape of the anterior lobe, the plastra D, E, F, G agree mostly with 7. daudini. 1 There are also five precisely similar specimens of anterior plastral portions in the Cambridge Museum, which had probably been received together with those Tortoise-remains from Mauritius which Professor Haddon has catalogued and described in Trans. Linn. Soe. ser. ii., Zoology, vol. i. (1879) pp. 155-163, pl. 13, They have, however, remained undetermined and do not seem to have been mentioned. 318 DR. HANS GADOW ON REMAINS OF SOME GIGANTIC All these specimens are extremely thick and heavy, in every respect different from the plastra of 7. triserrata and T. sauzieri. The greatest width of fragment Eis 38 cm. The fact that they have been found in the Mare aux Songes, together with the other Tortoise material, excludes the possibility of their having been introduced by Man. Tabular Comparison of the Forked Plastra D, E, F, G of Mauritius with Plastra of Aldabra Tortoises. (-++ means agreement, — means difference.) | | T. elephantina.| T. ponderosa. , T. daudini. | T. hololissa. Anterior end of plastron .... + +,most. | — = Double gulars ............ + + + at Pectoral impressions ........ + +,most. | = = Posterior plastral tuberosity . . Efe uf: | ae a T. sumeirei (Pl. XLIV.).—-The indigenous existence in Mauritius of Tortoises with a double gular and with a long forked plastron having been proved, it is quite within the range of probability that the solitary specimen which is still living in that island is a native and not an imported creature. Mr. Sauzier has given a description, with photographic views, of this specimen in ‘La Nature,’ no. 1016, 19 novembre, 1892, pp. 395-398, and he has distinguished it as Testudo sumeirei, in honour of M, Camille Sumeire, of Mauritius. Mr. Sauzier has presented to us several of the original photographs of this Tortoise, accompanied by the following notes :— “Lors de la conquéte de I’Ile de France (Maurice), le 3 décembre 1810, il existait dans la cour des casernes de ]’Artillerie, 4 Port Louis, une gigantesque tortue de terre, qui a fait partie du matériel laissé aux Anglais. “Cette béte vit encore dans cette méme cour, dont les batiments ont été convertis en mess pour les officiers. “Tl est facile de voir, par son aspect général, qu’elle doit étre d’un grand age. Si, en 1810, d’aprés les plus anciens habitants, elle avait attenue sa taille actuelle, ou/ peu pres, elle aurait pour/moins deux siécles-—-ce qui ne lempéche pas, bien qu’aveugle depuis quelques années, de porter avec aisance sur sa carapace deux hommes repré- sentantg ensemble le poids de 150 kilos. “Tl est & regretter que l’absence d’échelle [in the side-view photograph], ou mieux encore, d'un objet de comparaison, dans la photographie, ne permette pas d’apprécier exactement la taille de cette gigantesque tortue, dont on ne connait pas le lieu d’origine.” When walking this Tortoise stands 63°5 cm. high, leaving 15°5 cm. between the ground and the plastron; its carapace is grey and measures in its “ grande circonfé- rence” 259 cm. = 8 feet 6 inches, and 213 cm. “ de circonférence en largeur.” The attecnt LAND-TORTOISES AND AN EXTINCT LIZARD FROM MAURITIUS. 319 fore legs are 45, the hind legs 30 cm. long; neck and head 39:5 em., tail 30°5 cm. in length. The back view shows a very large, broad, and sharply-curved caudal shield, which strongly resembles that of 7. triserrata, and differs from that of any Aldabran or Galapagos specimens. Front and side views show that there is no nuchal shield whatever. The under view shows a slightly forked projection of the anterior end of the plastron, with two gular shields, indicating two gular bony plates as in the forked plastra D, H, F; G. The first marginal shield is very large and in broad contact with the first costal, agreeing in this respect with Aldabran specimens. The profile of the carapace, the scarcely serrated marginals, and the markings of the vertebral and costal shields most resemble the corresponding parts of 7. ponderosa = female of 7. elephantina. The anterior portion of the plastron, which is well shown in the photograph, agrees in length, narrowness, and forked termination with 7. daudini. According to Boulenger’s Key, pp. 153-154, Cat. Chelonians, British Museum, this specimen would come nearest to 7. nigrita and T. nigra s. elephantopus (nuchal absent, gulars distinct, shields of carapace concentrically striated in the adult, profile of cara- pace declivous in front). But 7. nigrita differs considerably in the shape of the anterior end of the plastron, the profile of the distinctly humped vertebral shields, and the serrated marginals. T' elephantopus differs likewise in the shape of its plastron. Both T. elephantopus and T. nigrita, moreover, differ in the shape of their much smaller caudal shield, and above all in the shape of the head. The head of the photographed specimen, 7. swmeirei, agrees much more with that of the Aldabran type, while 7. triserrata and T. inepta appear to have resembled the Galapagos types. There remains the question whether the forked plastra D, E, F, G belong to the same race of Tortoises as 7. swmeirei. This question is difficult to settle; we do not know the carapaces which belonged to the plastra D, H, F, G. However, this much is certain—(1) that the plastra D, E, F, G cannot have belonged to Galapagos Tortoises, because of the double gulars and because of their locality ; (2) that the type of Z. sumeirei cannot be a specimen introduced from the Galapagos Islands, because of the shape of its head, plastron, and double gulars; (3) that 7. swmeirei cannot be one of the true Aldabran species, because it has no nuchal shield and because of its different caudal shield; (4) 7. swmeirei exhibits quite a new combination of characters, namely double gulars, without nuchal, and is indigenous in Mauritius. At any rate, we have here a Mauritian Tortoise which is fundamentally of the Aldabran type, but combines with Aldabran features several 320 DR. HANS GADOW ON REMAINS OF SOME GIGANTIC peculiarities which are characteristic of the Mauritian 7. indica, T. triserrata, and T. inepta, and also resembling in several points some of the Galapagos species’. Complexes of terminal Caudal Vertebre (Plate XLIII. figs. 1, 2, 3)—Until proof to the contrary is forthcoming, I assign two completely preserved specimens of anchylosed terminal vertebre to the species which possesses the cleft or ‘forked plastron, namely 7. sumeirei. The largest of these curious specimens measures 12 cm. in length, with an anterior concave, almost saddle-shaped, articulating facet of 5:3 cm. in width. The anterior half of this vertebral complex consists clearly of three or four anchylosed vertebra, while the posterior half, strongly curved downwards and tapering to a blunt point, shows by its surface-mouldings that it was covered with a horny sheath which completely surrounded the terminal half like a spur. The length of this spur was at least 6 cm., to which, of course, the probably considerable thickness of the horn itself has to be added. Dr. Giinther says in his description of 7. elephantina (Monograph, p. 30) that “the last seven vertebre are quite rudimentary and coalesced into a single bone.” The total number of caudal vertebre of T. elephantina is 25, i.e. 18 free vertebra besides the coalesced complex ; the shell of the large stuffed male specimen in the Natural History Museum is not less than 49 inches long, but the caudal complex is far less completely anchylosed, and its anterior articulating facet is one third smaller than is the case with the two specimens in Mr. Sauzier’s collection. They either belonged to a Tortoise of gigantic dimensions (as indicated by the large plastron E), or the caudal spurred complex is relatively larger than in any of the Aldabran races. According to Perrault’s description, 7’. indica likewise possessed a distinct horny spur. Dr. Giinther continues as follows :—* In individuals of the male sex the tail plays a very important part as an external prehensile or, rather. steadying organ, which also differs externally from that of the female in its greater length and by being provided with a large terminal claw. Nearly always the animal carries it bent sidewards under the carapace, generally towards the left side, and therefore I anticipated to find a want of symmetry in some portion of the root of the tail; however, nothing of the kind can be observed.” I have much pleasure in corroborating the sagacious anticipation of Dr. Giinther concerning an asymmetrical development, not, however, of the root of the tail, but of the terminal half of the anchylosed complex, which shows a distinct deviation towards the left side (see figure of dorsal view, Plate XLIII.). Among gigantic Land-Tortoises such an anchylosis has hitherto been observed only in specimens from Aldabra, Mauritius, and, to a lesser extent, from the Galapagos. In one specimen of 7. elephantopus the vertebre are, according to Giinther, “‘ irregular, and asymmetrically confluent towards the end of the tail.” 1 Should the post-mortem of the solitary surviving type of 7’. sumeirei reveal that it differs in its plastron from those referred to as D, E, F, G, I herewith reserve to myself the claim of distinguishing these forked plastra as belonging to a Testudo guenthert. LAND-TORTOISES AND AN EXTINCT LIZARD FROM MAURITIUS. 321 Adult specimens of Chelone midas have a similar, although much smaller, caudal claw; in a large male specimen in the Cambridge Museum the horny claw or spur is about 2 cm. in length, and covers about three vertebrze, two anchylosed and one free. None of the textbooks of zoology, comparative anatomy, and herpetology written since 1877 have as yet condescended to mention this important instance of an anchy- losed terminal caudal vertebral complex in the class of Reptiles. Cervical Vertebre (Pl. XLIV. figs. 20-25).—Three atlas vertebre, representing two different types, one with slightly joined neural arches and with a ring-shaped perforated body, the others with a completely solid unperforated body—differences which cannot be explained away by age. Although the atlas of the various families of Tortoises exhibits many modifications, the specimen A, with the solid body, is peculiar; its body does not contain the odontoid process, because the latter has left the three typical articulating facets or impressions upon the body of the atlas. Specimens B and C agree more with the atlas vertebre figured by Dr. Giinther. Pelves—Five nearly complete specimens, numbered I. to V. (Pl. XLIIL. figs. 4 & 5). Pelvis No. I. has to be assigned to 7. triserrata according to Dr. Giinther’s defini- tion. It is the largest known, measuring 23 cm. in height and 23 cm. in width. The bridge between the obturator foramina is very broad, namely 3°$ cm. Unfor- tunately, the tuberosity of the ischiadic symphysis, resting upon the plastron, is lost. The ventral ridge of the ischiadic symphysis is very prominent. Pelvis No. II. belongs to a smaller specimen, its measurements being 17 and 15:5 cm. The obturator foramina are wide, the bridge consequently narrow, resem- bling that of Aldabran Tortoises. The lateral ridge or crest of the shaft of the ilium is very prominent, more so than in 7. triserrata. ‘This pelvis differs markedly in two peculiarities from those which have been determined as belonging to 7. triserrata and T. inepta. First, the longitudinal ridge on the ventral side of the ischiadic symphysis is very low, instead of being very prominent. Secondly, the ischiadic tuberosity has a deep cavity on its ventral surface, and is rough instead of being smooth, suggesting that it fitted upon and was partly fused with a corresponding tuberosity of the posterior end of the plastron. Such a plastron is that which I have distinguished as belonging to T. sumeiret. Pelves III., [V., and V. resemble each other, and those of 7. ¢nepta more than other species; but it has to be noted that they exhibit a certain amount of variation in the extent of the lateral iliac ridge—in fact, that they are intermediate between the typical specimens of T. triserrata and T. inepta. They may belong to T. leptocnemis, the pelvis of which is diagnosed as resembling that of 7. triserrata, but with a narrower ilium. Scapule and Coracoids—The four specimens are all different. Two are more like those of J. inepta; one more like that of 7. triserrata; the fourth has a very flat scapular shaft, resembling in its transverse configuration that of 7. triserrata and still VOL. XIiI.—Part vil. No. 3.—April, 1894. ay AN 322 DR. HANS GADOW ON REMAINS OF SOME GIGANTIC more in general the Aldabran species. I feel inclined to associate this specimen with the other remains of 7. sumeirei. It has to be borne in mind, however, that the bones of the shoulder-girdle of all these extinct Tortoises are subject to a very great amount of variation in size and shape !. It would not be difficult to select out of the extensive material at our disposal at least half a dozen different types, provided the intermediate forms were neglected or suppressed. Phalanges.—Three large terminal and seven middle and proximal phalanges. Skulls (Pl. XLIII. figs. 6 a-8).—Mr. Sauzier’s collection contains.19 skulls and two mandibles. Two of these skulls and one pair of underjaws belong to 7. triserrata according to Dr. Giinther’s definition. Six skulls and the other pair of underjaws agree with those of 7. inepta. The remaining eleven skulls differ from those of T. triserrata and T. inepta chiefly in the shape of the ventral surface of the long supra- occipital crest. This surface is broad, triangular, and concave, while it is narrow and ridge-like in 7. inepta, narrow and doubly ridged (or, in other words, with a narrow longitudinal groove) in 7. triserrata. However, all these skulls exhibit a considerable amount of individual variation in their general aspect, slope and size of the crest, relative strength of the various parts of the skull, naso-frontal profile, &c. Most of them approach to a slight extent the Aldabran skulls by the convexity of their frontal region, and, according to Dr. Giinther, the “ posterior margin of the paroccipital crest is deeply excised” in T. daudini. Whether these variations are due to age or sex, or are of specific or subspecific value, cannot be determined. It has to be borne in mind that we have no criterion whatever by which we can associate any of these numerous skulls with any particular form of carapace, plastron, or limb-girdle. It is quite possible that the typical skulls of 7. triserrata belong to the carapaces which have been distinguished as those of 7. inepta, or to T. sumeirei, or vice versd, and the same remark applies with equal force to the various sorts of pelves. Unfortunately, this uncertainty is inevitable, because, owing to the circumstance that many of the bones from the Mare aux Songes had to be fished out of a morass just as the labourers happened to come across them, no record of the juxtaposition of the various bones could be, or at any rate has been, made. Until, by happy chance or by a much more careful and extensive mode of research, all the principal parts of one unquestionable individual are found, the association of these bones will be a matter of speculation without any valid basis. “ Habt alle die Theile in der Hand, Fehlt leider nur das geistige Band.” * See A. C. Haddon, Trans. Linn. Soe. ser. ii., Zoology, vol. ii. (1879) pp. 156-158. LAND-TORTOISES AND AN EXTINCT LIZARD FROM MAURITIUS. 323 DIDOSAURUS MAURITIANUS. (Plate XLIV. figs. 1-16.) A short fragment, with three teeth, of the maxilla, five fragments of the mandible, seven more or less perfect femora, and portions of, three humeri have been described and figured (with the exception of the maxillary fragment) by Dr. Giinther in the ‘Journal of the Linnean Society,’ Zoology, vol. xiii. (1878) pp. 322-324. All these bones had been collected in the Mare aux Songes. Mr. Sauzier has obtained many more specimens in the same locality :—4 complete left mandibles ; 4 complete right mandibles; 10 right and 9 left mandibular dentals: 14 right and 14 left proximal halves of mandibles; 3 complete frontals, of two large specimens and one small; 3 bases cranii; 1 atlas vertebra; 3 thoracic vertebrae, two of which are successive and belong to one individual; 4 lumbal vertebrae of a smaller spe- cimen ; 1 lumbal rib; 1 sacrum; 2 fused vertebre ; 4 post-sacral vertebre (first, second, third P, and fourth ?); 4 right humeri; 4 left humeri; 4 ulne; 3 right femora; 7 left femora; and 5 left ossa innominata or pelvic halves, one of which indicates a small specimen. The largest of the complete underjaws measures 76 mm. in length. As was to be expected, the number of teeth is variable, namely 22, 23, 24, 24, 25 in the five most complete left dentals, and 20, 22, 23, 26 in the right dentals. The shape and proportions of the underjaws, of the frontal bone, and of the basis cranii indicate that in the shape of the skull Didvsaurus resembled the genus Cyclodus. The largest humerus measures 42 mm. in length, the smallest 35 mm.; all the specimens possess a distinct entepicondylar foramen. The ulne vary from 50-5 to 32 mm. in length. The largest femur measures 49 mm., the shortest 43 mm. P.S.—Since this paper was read, Mr. Sauzier has published a memoir, which contains not only numerous historical accounts, but also several excellent woudeuts, representing side and back views of the large Tortoise living at St. Lonis. It is entitled ‘ Les Tortues de terre gigantesques des Mascareignes et de certaines autres iles de la mer des Indes.’ 8vo. Paris, 1893. 32 pp. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE XLII. Plastron F. Profile section through posterior portion. . Plastron F. Ventral view, posterior portion, 7’. swmeirei. Carapace No. V._ Probably 7. indica of Perrault. Fig. 1. Type of Testudo sauziert. Carapace No. I. Fig. 2. Carapace No. I.; posterior view. Fig. 5. Longitudinal vertical section through type-specimen of 7. sauzieri. Fig. 4. T. sauzieri; ventral view. Fig. 5. Plastron A. Fig. 6. Plastron F. Dorsal view, posterior portion, 7. swmeirei. ii 8 2: 524 DR. GADOW ON REMAINS OF GIGANTIC LAND-TORTOISES. Fig. 10. Profile section through the anterior portion of carapace no. V., in level of the arrow. yo . Profile section through corresponding part of 7’. triserrata. . Plastron E. Dorsal view. 7. sumeirei. . Plastron E. Ventral view. 7. swmeirei. dq" 39° GQ pot jn oo Lo PLATE XLII. Figs. 1-8. Dorsal, anterior, and ventral views of complex of terminal caudal vertebre, referred to Testudo sumeirei. Nat. size. Fig. 4. Pelvis No. II. Ventral view. Probably 7. sumeirei. Fig. 5. Pelvis No. II. Dorsal and anterior view. Fig. 6 a. Cranium of Testudo, sp. ? Fig. 6 4. View of the “ posterior margin of the paroccipital crest.” Fig. 7. Cranium and posterior view of paroccipital crest of 7. inepta. Fig. 8. 5 oo a ss T. triserrata. (Figs. 6, 7, 8 are drawn to the same scale, namely about ,6, nat. size. The paroccipital crests are drawn of the natural size.) PLATE XLIV. Figs. 1-16. Didosaurus mauritianus. Nat. size. Figs. 1, 2. Inner and outer view of left mandible. Fig. 3. Dorsal view of frontal bone. Fig. 4. Ventral view of basis cranii. Fig. 5. Upper figure : dorsal view of atlas. Fig. 5. Lower figure: side view of a thoracic vertebra. Figs. 6 & 7. Dorsal and ventral views of two successive thoracic vertebra. Fig. 8. Dorsal and ventral views of sacrum. Fig. 9. Dorsal view of first post-sacral vertebra. Fig. 10. Dorsal view of second post-sacral vertebra. Fig. 11. Dorsal view of third? or fourth? post-sacral vertebra. Fig. 12. Left outer view of pelvis. Fig. 15. Posterior view of femur. Figs. 14 & 15, Anterior and posterior view of humerus. Fig. 16. Left ulna. Fig. 17. Testudo sumeirei; the type specimen living at Port Louis, Mauritius. Fig. 18. Ventral view of plastron of the same specimen. Fig. 19. Side view of the same specimen. (Figs. 17-19 after photographs procured through the kindness of Mr. Th. Sauzier.) Figs. 20, 21, 22. Lateral, anterior, and posterior views of atlas A. Nat. size. Figs. 23, 24, 25. Anterior, lateral, and posterior views of atlas B. Nat. size. Fig.3 ere ee ILL LLL MD MAURITIAN LAND=-TORTOISES Edwin Wils on Cambridge ~ 1 . , ‘ kK ’ = ca 5 i Po Biles ‘ bie A ro Spams Lol Soc Vol XM SY XTLM MAURITIAN LAND-TORTOISES Edwin Wilson Caebridse Trams Deol Soe Vl AW LLL FIG. 1-16 DIDOSAURUS MAURITIANUS FIG 1719 TESTUDO SUMEIREI FIG.20-25 be sp ATLAS A ann B Edwin Wilson Cambridge “PBRLAWOY i TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON (continued). To Fellows. To the Public. : £3 d ah hon VOLUME XII. (1886-1890, containing 65 Plates). . PriceS5 8 O 7 40 Panrl. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . ... 4, 09 0 012 0 » 2 (1886, containing 7 Plates) . .... oo OL 30 i ORL Gue- O » 93. (1886, containing 2 Plates) . . . . . 57 0 46 0 6 0 » 4. (1886, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . Obs 0 10) By oee henge, contamina 5-Plates)t <2). a". ONS a, O Le Oee1O i Os (L887, containing “7 Plates) sw) 5. a5 Ole ees: . 016 0 » 7. (1888, containing 8 Plates) . . . .. bse Ore OeG . 012 0 » 8. (1889, containing 3 Plates) . . ... «4 0 6 0 08 0 » 9. (1889, containing =7 Plates) . . . . . en Op a9 Vier berio) », 10. (1890, containing 8 Plates and Title and Index),, 015 9 ie Le O VOLUME XIII. Parrl. (1891, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . PriceO 15 9 110 » 2. (1891, containing 6 Plates) . . . .. 5 015 9 Ty ales@ 5, 8. (1891, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . Bye ON LS tO oct oe en arb aoe Cy » 4. (1892, containing 1 Plate). . . .. . ee Zh 0 6 0 », ». (1893, containing 9 Plates) . . .. . 0) Ll Sin cee a0 apOud bene » 6. (1893, containing 4 Plates) . . .. . Ae OL SD a Ones oe On Lee OD » 7. (1898, containing 6 Plates) . . .. . Fy, OLED Oe n KOl eG » 8. (1894, containing 6 Plates) . . .. . Sj Oe Oe Oke stats tet OP dems Oo CONTENTS. Vaillant). By A. G. Bourmncrr. (Plates XXXIX.-XLI.) . . page 305 % XII. On the Remains of some Gigantic Land-Tortoises, and of an Extinct Lizard, recently discovered in Mauritius. By Hans Gavow, Ph.D., I.A., FRS., University of Cambridge. (Plates XLIL-XLIV.) . ..... . THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. THE scientific publications of the Zoological Posiety of London are of two kinds—“ Proceedings a ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the Sai read at such meetings and recom- mended to be published in the “ Proceedings ” by the Committee of Publication. are often onan ; The “ Proceedings ”’ for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the months of August, October, and April, the part pubbaheas in April Ee: the volume for the Prece year. The “ Transactions ” contain such of the more important communications made to the scie: meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required to illustrate them better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are issued at irregular intervals. _ Fellows and Corresponding Members, upon payment of a Subscription of £1 1s. before the day the Anniversary Meeting in each year, are entitled to receive all the Society’s Publications for: year. They are likewise entitled to purchase the Publications of the Society at 25 per ce . than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per cent, is ‘made up purchases of Publications issued prior to 1871, if they exceed the value of five pounds. Fellows also have the privilege of subscribing to the Annual Volume of the ‘ Zoological R 01 for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom), but this privilege only hol good if the subscription is paid before the First of December in each year. Such of those publications as are in stock may be obtained at the Society’s Office (3 Han Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society’s publishers (Paternoster Row, BE. Cc .), or a any bookseller. iz April 2nd, 1894, P. 1, SCLAT R, eure a TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Vou. XIII.—Parr 9. LONDON: PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY, SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE; AND BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW. —_— October 1894. Price 15s. ancis, Printers] {Red Lion Court, Fleet Street . TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL OF LONDON. VOLUME VOLUME VOLUME VOLUME VOLUME VOLUME VOLUME VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates) . I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates) . II. (1835-1841, containing 71 Plates) . III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates) . IV. (1851-1862, containing 77 Plates) . V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates) . VI. (1866-1869, containing 92 Plates) . VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates) . VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 95 Plates) . GENERAL INDEX, Vols. I. to X. (1883-1879) VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates) . Part l. Sept . (1881, containing 8 Plates) . (1881, containing 3 Plates) . (1881, containing 13 Plates) . (1882, containing 6 Plates) - (1882, containing 9 Plates) . (1883, containing 11 Plates) 59. 710: Conon Fe wW ~ (1880, containing 4 Plates) (1880, containing 7 Plates) (1883, containing 10 Plates) _ (1885, containing 12 Plates) a) To Fellows. To the Public. : a BD nbevs Oh £5. d. en « Price, 8.18. 6... «4 IBF OF oe . Price 400. . 5 6 6* . Price 8 8 8 . 411 0* . Price 6 20. 8 2 6 . Prie 5 4 8 . 619 0 . Pricell 5 O . -15 0 0 . Pricel10 4 0. . .1812 0 .Prie 9 8 8. ..1211 0 ~~ sAPrine 122A Oia ei x Maes Oe . Price 10 -0°8..44.5.5.18 G7 Oe PA Ok ne Ae este Spe Sele Ie . Priee9 12 0. . .1216 0 ~ bie ey Ad Seo Seca: kT aE Perfo 180 cs ees bie ths OND 6e ae a ea yy OST ee LO Sy SOB SOSA Peele ae OO LS Oras cu sbe Dames tine OAS SO tes od oe) One e Sareaieta: Oth eng ke ih Misco ye he 20 ADS20 cakes. ed) EB Pgs nel ais eau ea Melk area rie ee 6. 3.¢), 2° 2 oe » 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and Index) ,, 1 11 * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. Continued on page 8 of Wrapper SOCIETY XIII. A Revision of the Genera of the Alcyonaria Stolonifera, with a Description of one new Genus and several new Species. By Sypyney J. Hickson, M.A. Cantab., D.Sc. Lond., F.Z.S., Fellow of Downing College, Cambridge. Received October 13th, 1892, read December 6th, 1892. [Puates XLV.-L. ] IN a communication made to the Royal Society in 1883 (8) I pointed out the advisability of separating those Alcyonarians in which the polypes spring independently from a basal stolon into a special suborder, for which I preposed the term Stolonifera. As my suggestions have not been very generally accepted by continental writers on this group, it is necessary to preface my remarks by a short defence of the position I now take in retaining this suborder. No very serious argument has yet been brought forward against the retention of the Stolonifera. Von Koch (19), in his monograph of the Gorgonide of Naples, refers to my paper in a footnote only, and does not attempt either to describe or criticize my classification. I cannot allow this opportunity to pass without reference to the extra- ordinary and perfectly unjustifiable attack that he has made upon me in this footnote. He says, in the first place, that 1 have quite falsely quoted his paper on the “ Skelet der Alcyonarien.” The sentence to which he probably objects will be found on page 699. It runs as follows :—“ Recently von Koch has suggested a classification that is based on the varieties of the skeleton, but it seems to me that the Pennatulide and Gorgonide are not so closely related as to justify their position in the same division of the same group (Axifera).” The word Axifera, it is true, at the end of this sentence was allowed to remain in this position in the text by an oversight, and for that I apologize; but the general statement is perfectly true, for on p. 474, in describing his third “* Hauptgruppe,’ he says “Zu der letzten Abtheilung gehdren die beiden Familien der Pennatuliden (VII.)...... und die der Axifera (V III.) ”’ (2. e. the true Gorgonidze). In the second place, he says that I did not investigate a single true Gorgonid (Axifera); but, as a matter of fact, I not only did make and examine several series of sections through the polypes of Primnoa, which von Koch himself includes in his family Gorgonidz, but I actually gave and described a careful drawing of one of these sections. I was induced to make the statement that the siphonoglyphe is probably absent in the Gorgonidz, partly because I could find no such structure in the two forms I investigated myself, and partly because von Koch himself did not describe any VOL. xil1.—PpPart 1x. No. 1.—October 1st, 1894. 3B 326 DR. S. J. HICKSON—REVISION OF THE such structure in any of the numerous Gorgonide he had examined (Isis, Gorgonia, Sclerogorgia, &c.); but I was wrong in placing too much reliance on von Koch’s work, as he failed to note in a monograph on the anatomy of the genus the well-marked siphonoglyphe of Zubipora. Tver since the publication of my paper in the ‘ Philo- sophical Transactions’ von Koch has not brought forward one word of criticism upon my system of classification that requires an answer, and I can only say now that I am exceedingly sorry that he should have thought it necessary to make such a personal attack upon me. Viguier (35), in a valuable paper on a very remarkable Alcyonarian, Fuscicularia edwardsi, in which a number of small Alcyoniwm-like colonies are connected together by expansions of the ccenenchym, remarks :—‘ Je ne parlerai pas, au cours de cette discussion, de la classification proposée par Hickson, dans le mémoire cité plus haut. En voulant séparer d’une maniére aussi absolue les types ot la multiplication se fait par bourgeons naissant directement sur les polypes, de ceux ow elle se fait par l’inter- médiaire de stolons, cette classification, justement critiquée par Koch a un autre point de vue, avait déja, au moment ou elle a été proposée, l’inconvénient de laisser en dehors le Paraleyonium, ou les deux modes se trouvent réunis.” Viguier’s argument would be perfectly conclusive if my group Stolonifera were based entirely on the mode of origin of the young polypes. I was probably wrong in assuming that there was sufficient evidence to lead us to believe that in the majority of Alcyonaria they are formed by budding directly from the first-formed polypes; in fact, it seems to be more probable now that in all the Alcyonaria, except, perhaps, the Pennatulida, the buds are formed in the ccenosarcal canals, which connect the ccelentera of the older polypes. The essential feature of the Stolonifera, a feature in which the genera of the group differ from all the other Alcyonaria, is that the polypes arise independently from a creeping basal stolon or (in Tudbipora, in Clavularia viridis, and the fossil Syringopora) also from horizontal platforms or connecting-tubes; and their walls never become fused or cemented together by a growth of the mesoderm during the whole life of the colony. The growth of the colony of a Stoloniferan usually takes place at the periphery of the stolon, that is to say it increases in size horizontally; the only exceptions to this tule being found in the forms just mentioned, where there is a very considerable vertical growth, and new polypes are formed above the plane of the stolon. In all the other Alcyonaria there is, after the youngest stages, very little basal horizontal growth, but a very considerable distal vertical growth and multiplication by gemmation from peripheral canals. The important differences of the mode of growth of the five suborders of the Alcyonaria may be seen at a glance by reference to the diagrammatic figures here given. It was naturally expected that the authors of the volume on the Alcyonaria of the ‘Challenger’ expedition (30) would take the trouble to consider and discuss the GENERA OF THE ALCYONARIA STOLONIFERA. 9 nS a Fig. 1. Schematic section through a Stoloniferan. Fig. 3. Schematic section through a Gorgonid. Fig. 2. Schematic section through an Alcyonid, Fig. 4. Schematic section through a Pennatulid. 3B2 328 DR. 8S. J. HICKSON—REVISION OF THE value of classifications that have been seriously put forward in easily accessible publi- cations; but not only is my group, the Stolonifera, passed over in silence, but the name is actually employed for a division of the genus Clavularia, without one word of comment or apology. Anyone who is not well acquainted with the literature of the group might quite easily infer, on reading the ‘Challenger’ report, that the term “ Stolonifera” is used for the first time by these authors. It is quite in keeping with such work as this that no attempt is made in the volume cited to discuss the value of the genera of the family Cornulariide (Clavulariide), which have recently been proposed without sufficient reason or description; that the peculiar mode of budding of Clavu- laria viridis is not referred to'; and that, in a word, the whole group remains in the same state of confusion that it was in before the publication of that colossal memoir. Classification of the Alcyonaria. The Order Alcyonaria may be conveniently divided into the following five Sub- orders :— 1. Proroatcyonarta . Huaimeia, Hartea. Fam. 1. Clavulariide. 2. STOLONIFERA ...... aah » 2. Tubiporide. Se) Pe isd Q 4 io} Zz a Q & > » 2. Helioporide. Fam. 1. Alcyonide. t ete. ete: S Q ° be Q ° Zz > a i} > ieee I. Sclerazonia. » Ll. Holaxonia. eas Fam. Pennatulide. or rJ rs Z Z > 8 q iy > Q & > The principal points by which this classification differs from those put forward in recent times by other authors are the separation of the Protoalcyonaria and Stolonifera from the rest of the Alcyonaria as separate suborders, and the grouping together into one suborder the Tubiporide and the Clavulariide. The value of a system of classification rests upon the correctness of the conception of the relative values of the characters presented by the animals that are being classified. A good classification is not necessarily the one in which the different groups contain an approximately equal number of families or genera. It is generally recog- nized now, for example, that it is not reasonable to include Amphioxus in the Class Pisces, but that it is reasonable and far more correct to place this remarkable form in a group by itself, the Acrania, which is to be considered of equal value to the whole * To illustrate the importance of this point, I may be allowed to quote some remarks of the late Professor Moseley (10):—“ The existence of transverse communicating canals in Olavularia, extending between the vertical tubes at successive heights above the stolon-tubes, as in Syringopora, is apparently a new fact, and one of great interest.” GENERA OF THE ALCYONARIA STOLONIFERA. 329 of the Chordata, with the exception of the Tunicata—the Craniata. Now the genera Haimeia, Hartea, and Monoxenia differ from all the other Alcyonaria in the remarkable character that they remain solitary—they do not, in fact, form compound colonies by gemmation. This feature surely, by itself, is quite sufficient to justify their separation into a suborder. It is true there are many points in their anatomy and life-history that require further investigation, but it is only misleading to group them, even temporarily, with the Alcyonide, Helioporide, and other families with complicated growth and gemmiation. The Stolonifera, again, must be placed in a separate suborder, because in their mode of budding and in their general anatomy they differ widely from the other Alcyonaria. Anyone with the smallest experience of the group could distinguish almost at a glance one of the Stolonifera. He could recognize it as such as easily as he could recognize an Alcyonian, a Pennatulid, or a Gorgonian. There are, of course, in all these suborders some genera that present difficulties, but the majority of them may be quite easily located. I have very little to add to the remarks I made in two former papers in favour of my proposition to classify Twbipora with the Stolonifera. I was not by any means the first to point out the relations between this genus and Clavularia and Cornularia. In 1834, de Blainville (1) placed these three genera together in one family, “ Les tubipores ;” and von Koch many years ago regarded Tubipora as a very primitive form, closely related to the Cornulariide. The formation of new buds in Clavularia viridis, from tubes connecting the polypes, similar to the condition which existed in the fossil Syringopora, is a point which brings the genus Clavularia closer to Tubipora, and this may be used as an additional argument in favour of my method of classification. THE STOLONIFERA. The Suborder Stolonifera may be defined as follows:—Colonial Alcyonaria, with a membranous or ribbon-like stolon. Mesoglcea poorly developed. Polypes either entirely free from one another, excepting at their bases, or connected by horizontal platforms (Tubipora) or connecting-tubes (Clavularia viridis). Skeleton composed of calcareous spicules, which may be joined together to form firm tubes (Tudipora), free from one another, or absent. In some cases the body-wall supported by a horny secretion. The Stolonifera contain two families, the Tubiporide and the Clavulariide. To the former belongs the genus Tubipora alone, distinguished from all the other Stolonifera by the fact that the spicules join together to form a firm skeleton, and by the presence of horizontal connecting platforms. To the latter belong four living genera, namely Clavularia, Cornularia, Stereosoma, and Sympodium, and probably the fossil genus Syringopora. 830 DR. S. J. HICKSON—REVISION OF THE The family Clavulariide is practically the same as the Cornulariide of other writers, but there are very good reasons for changing the name and adopting the one that I have proposed. The genus Cornularia is distinguished from the other genera by the absence of spicules and the presence of a considerable horny secretion on the polype-walls and stolon. If this genus contained a large number of species, and it were at all a common thing for the species of the other genera to have horny walls and be devoid of spicules, Cornularia might be taken as the type of the family. But it is not so. Clavularia is the genus with the largest number of species, and the absence of spicules and the presence of a horny substance strengthening the walls of the polypes are phenomena not very frequently met with in the family. It is better, then, to take Olavularia as the typical genus. At the time of the appearance of the famous ‘ Histoire Naturelle des Coralliaires,’ by MM. Milne-Kdwards and Haime, ‘seven genera were recognized, and they were . arranged as follows :— ( Simples, 4 polypiéroide tubulaire et 4 polype rétractile = «. .. 2. ee eee eee Haimeia. (des stolons radiciformes. tubuliformes. ( xétractiles. ni costulées ni spiculiféres : 3 Cor id. Cornulariés 2 Orne | Polypes < Murailles< costulées et Agrégées, Polypiéroides < spiculiféres : portées < Clavularia. (sur pg Xe ai (non rétractiles. | Rhizowenia. | \Gverruettonmess o..cteijes seein rian Sarcodictyon. | rétractiles .. Sympodium. (une expansion membrani- Polypes forme. non retractiles § Anthelia. If subsequent naturalists had followed closely the characters here given by the French naturalists, we might have been preserved from the extraordinary state of confusion into which the group has now fallen; but new species have been included in the old genera without reference to the characters here given, new genera have been created without any reason, adequate or otherwise, given in the text, and the figures, in some cases, have been hopelessly at variance with the descriptions. To give here just one example of the many I have come across:—The genus Rhizoxenia was estab- lished by Ehrenberg (5) to include a species that he found in the Red Sea, charac- terized by the fact that the polypes are not retractile, and Milne-Edwards and Haime rely upon this as the one and only character separating this genus from Clavularia and Cornularia. “Genre IV. Ruizoxenta. Polypiéroides comme dans les genres précé- dents, mais polypes non rétractiles.” GENERA OF THE ALCYONARIA STOLONIFERA. 331 Notwithstanding this fact, Sars (26) described a new species as Rhizoxenia Jiliformis with completely retractile polypes, and von Koch (17), in describing Dana’s old species, hhizoxenia rosea, says the polypes are extraordinarily contractile. Without giving more examples illustrating the fearful state of confusion of the group at the present time, I will merely express my opinion that all the old classifi- cations must now be definitely abandoned, and a new one be formed to take their place. In order to do this it is necessary to criticize the genera as they now stand. Since the publication of the ‘ Histoire Naturelle des Coralliaires,’ several genera have been added, so that we have now thirteen genera in all (omitting the non- colonial forms Haimeia, Hartea, and Monoxenia). The Genera of the Stolonifera. In the report on the Alcyonaria of H.M.S. ‘Challenger,’ Studer and Perceval Wright (30) include the following sixteen genera in the family Cornulariide :— 1. Cornularia, Lamarck. 9. Celogorgia, Milne-Edwards. 2. Rhizoxenia, Ehrenberg. 10. Cyathopodium, Vervill. 3. Clavularia, Quoy & Gaimard. ll. Scleranthelia, Studer. 4, Sarcodictyon, Forbes. 12. Anthopodium, Vervill. 5. Anthelia, Savigny. 13. Sympodium, Whrenberg. 6. Gymnosarca, Saville Kent. 14. Erythropodium, Kolliker. 7. Cornulariella, Verrill. 15. Callipodium, Verrill. 8. Telesto, Lamouroux. 16. Pseudogorgia, Kolliker. These sixteen genera fall into three groups :— (1) Those that have been thoroughly well described and figured, and can be readily identified as separate genera belonging to the Stolonifera, namely : Cornu- laria, Clavularia, and Sympodium. (2) Those that have been only imperfectly described, and had better be incorpo- rated in the other genera: Rhizoxenia, Sarcodictyon, Anthelia, Gymnosarca, Cornulariella, and Cyathopodium. (3) Those that do not come within the limits of my definition of the Stolonifera, and should be placed in other suborders: Telesto, Celogorgia, Scleranthelia. Erythropodium, Pseudogorgia, Anthopodium, and Callipodium. The three genera Rhizoxenia, Sarcodictyon, and Anthelia have been established for many years, and I feel some hesitation in proposing that they should;now be abolished. Increased knowledge of the varieties of the species of Clavularia, however, shows that it isa matter of impossibility to draw any hard-and-fast lines between the forms described under these generic names and some of the species of Clavularia. The genus Rhizorenia was established by Ehrenberg (5) in 1834 for those forms allied to Cornularia and Clavularia, but differing from them in the non-retractility of 332 DR. S. J. HICKSON—REVISION OF THE their polypes. Since Ehrenberg’s time new species have been named Rhizoxenia with perfectly retractile polypes, so that the original character of the genus has been lost. ‘Thus von Koch (17) in a recent paper says that Rhizoxenia rosea (von Koch) differs from Clavularia in the fact that the tentacles are partially invaginated in retraction as in Corallium rubrum ; but this is not a character that can be raised to the value of a specific distinction. I have myself noticed in some species of Clavularia that the base of the tentacle is, to a certain extent, invaginated, and I have always considered that this. feature depends upon the presence or absence of a dense deposit of spicules at the basal part of the tentacles. In those Clavularias with very thick-walled polypes there is no invagination of the tentacles—they are simply withdrawn; but in those whose polypes are thin-walled a partial invagination takes place. ven if there were any value in this character it is not one, I think, that should be very readily adopted, as it is not very easy to determine the mode of retraction of the tentacles with certainty without making a series of sections through a large number of polypes, and it would consequently be a character of great inconvenience to the systematic zoologist. Until some other character has been described, the genus Rhizoxenia must go, and consequently Rhizowxenia rosea, Dana (3), becomes Clavularia dane.’ Rhizoxenia primula, Dana (3), becomes Clavularia primula. Rhizoxenia thalassantha, Ehrenberg (5), becomes Clavularia thalassantha. Rhizoxenia filiformis, Sars (26), becomes Clavularia filiformis. The genus Sarcodictyon was established by Forbes (12) for a delicate little form with very thin-walled polypes, which may be completely withdrawn into a thin ramifying stolon of ribbon-like bands. There can be no doubt that the Rhizoxenia filiformis of Sars is closely related to Sarcodictyon catenata of Forbes; but it was hardly fair of Sars to criticize Forbes’s action in not including it in the genus Rhizoxenia. Surely it was Sars who was at fault in placing his species with perfectly retractile polypes in a genus whose main character was that the polypes were not retractile ! However, I agree with Sars that Sarcodictyon must be given up, and consequently Sarcodictyon catenata of Forbes becomes Clavularia catenata. It is difficult, too, to find any very definite character by which to distinguish the genus Anthelia from Clavularia. ‘The stolon is a membranous expansion, the polypes are not retractile as a whole, though their tentacles are, and there are numerous spicules. All of these characters are to be seen in some Clavularias. Dana says, “The Anthelie cover the rocks or any solid support at hand with thin fleshy plates, which consist of an aggregation of polypes united by their bases. They differ from the Xeniw in budding only at the base, which gradually spreads outward by. the process, producing finally the encrusting plate.” * The name Clavularia rosea has been given to a species from Kerguelen by Studer (28). GENERA OF THE ALCYONARIA STOLONIFERA. 333 Anthelia glauca, Savigny, = Clavularia glauca. Anthelia strumosa, Dana (3), = Clavularia strumosa. Anthelia purpurascens, Dana (3), = Clavularia purpurascens. Anthelia desjardiniana, Templeton,= Clavularia desjcrdiniana. Anthelia capensis, Studer (28), = Clavularia capensis. Anthelia filippii, Kélliker (20), = Clavularia filippii. The name Gymnosarca was given by Saville Kent (13) to a form that exhibits numerous creeping stolon-like thick expansions, which anastomose and give rise to free cylindrical stolons on which the polypes are found. It may be that Gymnosarca should more correctly be placed with Telesto among the Alcyonida, but the deter- mination of this point must rest upon some future microscopic examination of the “free cylindrical stolons.” If they are really “stolons” (that is to say, if they are not mainly composed of the fused body-walls of the polypes), there is no reason for separating this form from the genus Clavularia. Whatever view we take, Gymnosarca as a separate genus must disappear from the Clavulariide. The genus Cornulariella was described by Verrill ( 31) in 1874 in a footnote to a list of specimens caught in a dredging-expedition on the coast of New England. The chief point of importance in this form is the presence of large fusiform spicules with sharp conical projections, which thicken and stiffen the walls of the polype-bodies. The actual size of these spicules is not given. It seems to me to be a mistake to place a species in a separate genus on the character of the spicules alone. ‘The spicules vary enormously in size, in number, and in distri- bution in the various species of Clavularia. Sometimes they are very large, as in Clavularia viridis (Plate L. fig. 16), sometimes very small, as in C. garcie, and sometimes altogether absent, as in one variety of C. australiensis, C. celebensis, &c. If there were any other distinctive character of this form, it might be well te consider it a separate genus; but it seems to me, from the very meagre description that is given (without any figure), that it is nothing more than a species of Clavularia with large and peculiar spicules. In what respects it is allied to “ Cornularia and Telesto” we have no information. It seems to me, then, that Cornulariella modesta should become Clavularia modesta. The name Cyathopodium was given by Verrill (33) to a species formerly described by Dana as Aulopora tenuis. (It is obvious that in Verrill’s paper Adlopora is a misprint for Aulopora.) Verrill says, “It is, in fact, a Zubipora-like polyp with short cup-shaped cells, connected by narrow calcareous stolons, which correspond to the transverse plates of Tubipora, and from which the polyps spring.” I must confess that I fail to see that we have any evidence for supposing that this form is allied to Tubipora. We have no figure nor description of the polypes, and we have no figure nor description of the microscopic appearance of the calcareous stolon. VOL. xt.—Ppart 1x. No. 2.—October, 1894. 3¢ 334 DR. 8. J. HICKSON—REVISION OF THE , Moreover, the narrow calcareous stolons of Cyathopodium do not correspond in any way with the transverse plates of Tuhipora. ‘They are homologous with the stolons of Tubipora, and there is nothing like the horizontal platforms ir. this form. From the beautiful drawing given by Dana (3) it appears to be very similar macroscopically to Forbes’s Sarcodictyon, a genus which, as I have pointed out, must now be abandoned. Aulopora tenuis (Dana) = Cyathopodium tenue (Verrill) = Clavularia tenuis. The genera Telesto, Celogorgia, Scleranthelia, and Pseudogorgia seem to me to be very remotely allied to the Stolonifera, and I do not think it is necessary to discuss their relations here. They all belong to the Alcyonida. The genus Hrythropodium was established by K6lliker (20) for the Xenia cary- beorum of Duchassaing and Michelotti (4). From the description and figures given by the Italian observers, and the very brief description of the species given by Kolliker, it is quite unreasonable to accept without further comment the genus Hrythropodium. It seems to me to be highly probable that Duchassaing and Michelotti were perfectly correct in their identification of the specimen they examined as a Xenia. The genus Callipodiwm, established by Verrill (32) in 1869, would probably be more correctly placed among the Alcyonide than the Clavulariide. “The polyps are rather large and situated at the tops or summits of round-topped verrucee, which are more or less elevated above the surface of the ccenenchyma, and either distantly scattered or closely crowded together; in the latter case often united laterally nearly to their summits.” These points seem to indicate, as Verrill remarks, that it is “‘more nearly allied to the Briareide than to the Cornularide (Clavulariide, mihi), and I am therefore inclined to regard it as an encrusting genus of the former family, since even the typical species of the genus Briarewm is sometimes found growing in broad encrusting sheets on stones, or parasitically covering the dead axes of many species of Gorgonidee. The genus Anthopodium, also established by Verrill (34), seems to be closely related to Callipodiwm on the one hand, and Telesto on the other. There is no reason whatever for retaining it in the suborder Stolonifera. Genus Cornuaris, Lamarck (24). Without spicules. Stolons with a simple cavity. The basal parts of the polypes and stolons protected by a horny secretion. Cornularia cornucopie. Naples. von Koch (16) = Tubularia cornucopia, Pallas, Elenchus. Cornularia aurantiaca, China. Stimpson (27). . The species given by Quoy and Gaimard, Cornularia multipinnata and Cornularia subviridis, belong properly to the genus Xenia. A further and more detailed account of the anatomy of this genus is a desideratum. GENERA OF THE ALCYONARIA STOLONIFERA. 335 Genus CLavuLaria, Quoy & Gaimard (25). The definition of this genus given by the French naturalists runs as follows :— “Animaux cylindriques 4 huit tentacules pinnés continus dans des claviformes, coriaces, striés, subpédicules fixes et agglomérés.” This definition holds good in its entirety for the one species Clavularia viridis only. The limits of the genus must be considerably expanded to include the species that have been described since the return of the ‘Astrolabe.’ The genus Clavularia includes those Clavulariide that possess a membranous or retiform creeping stolon into which the polypes cannot be completely retracted. Spicules are usually present. No horny secretion of the ectoderm formed. ‘In order to render the task of identifying the species of Clavularia an easier one, it is necessary to give detailed lists of some of the principal characters of all the species that have now been described. The species of Clavularia arranged approximately in the order in which they have been described. Name of Species. Locality and depth. Length of polypes. Authority. Clavularia viridis ..........45 Vanikoro, shore (?). 50 mm. and oyver.| Quoy and Gaimard (25). CRAM OLACEO™ frat I tavobas'a a evetohos ..| Vanikoro, shore (?). Only a few lines. | Quoy and Gaimard (25). (OL FUR ee oS ol EROS St. Thomas. 2? Duchassaing and Michelotti (4). (CS TONTE. hom nero okie GOOD aL tAOS Kerguelen, 120 fath. 9 mm. Studer (28). OC. magethenica .........-+.+- Straits of Magellan, 5 mm. Studer (28). ' 42 fath. Ch. WACKEI Gas cx O OOD OEE Mediterranean. 10 mm. yon Koch (15). C. crassa = Cornularia crassa | Mediterranean, shallow} 5 mm. Marion and Kowalewsky (23). (ML-E. & H.) water. Ch, Aine 6 BOD OOD OOS oO Mediterranean, shallow) 6 mm, Marion and Kowalewsky (23). water. Ch GAGE 66 oemogAndc soneRor Vadso, 50-60 fath. 12-14 mm. Koren and Danielssen (21). [150 fath., Grieg (6) ]. Ch (UGEES 0G Ge no pH NOD ao Hobo Throndhjemsfjord. 10-12 mm. Koren and Danielssen (21). (On Hip dB baat nm enanpoddmoaD Throndhjemsfjord. 5 mm. Koren and Danielssen (21). Oh Titles Ue a Bene en ean Off Spitzbergen, 260 3mm. Koren and Danielssen (22). fath. (OS GH we atoeO OOOO Ee OOre Sombrero, W. Indies, | 18 mm. Perceval Wright and Studer (30). 450 fath. CL GIBIYUT os eaggooaa chores Be Off Azores, 1000 fath. | 13 mm. Perceval Wright and Studer (30). CS MELEE endo one nanngoo8e Off Tristan da Cunha, | 5 mm. Perceval Wright and Studer (30). 100-150 fath. 6. TUM aosocosansone dense Mediterranean. 10 mm. yon Koch (16), OE CUCL A Aoenonoenner Sco 46° Nelat. 497 Belong, )- 21). ara Studer (29). 1267 fath. OM aust a liensts tessa llclee we) Port Jackson, Australia,) About 3 mm. Hickson, present monograph. shallow water. C. ramosa ...... 5 Soceckenee ener Port Jackson, Australia,) About 4 mm. Hickson, present monograph. shallow water. EAI 3 6 wtcre tithe the tactoat a OEE Port Jackson, Australia,| About 8 mm. Hickson, present monograph. shallow water. ONG UCT sey ysiieke sore > 60.9 Diego Garcia, shallow 9-10 mm. Hickson, present monograph. water. \ OMiGMUES Acaboepocaeaanaone N. Celebes, 5-10 fath. 2? Hickson, present monograph. } OR celebenstsum ry setieraty isis 66-56 N. Celebes, 10 fath. 8 mm. Hickson, present monograph. 3c2 336 DR. 8. J. HICKSON—REVISION OF THE To these must be added the species of those genera that I have shown can no longer be separated from Clavularia :— Name of Species. Locality and depth. Length of polypes. Authority. Clavularia desjardiniana = An- Me de France. | ? | Dana (3). thelia desjardiniana. | C. strwnosa= A. strumosa...... | Red Sea. | 1 inch. | Ehrenberg (5). C. glaua=A. glaua........- Red Sea. 2 | Savigny’s figure in de Blainyille (1). C. purpurascens= A. purpurascens Ked Sea. | 2 | Ehrenberg (5). C. capensis=A. capensis ...... | Cape of Good Hope, 9-10 mm. | Studer (28). | 50 fath. C. filippi=A. filippii .,...... | ? | 3 Kolliker (20). C. dane=Rhizoxenia rosea .... Mediterranean. 2 lines. | Dana (3). C. primula=R. primula ...... Fiji Islands. | 4-5 lines. Dana (3). C. thalassantha= R. thalassantha . Moluccas. ? | Ehrenberg (5). C. filiformis=R. filiformis ...., Coasts of Norway, 30- ? Sars (26). 40 fath. C. catenata=Sarcodictyon cate- British, deep water. | ........ | Forbes (12). nati. | C. colinabum=S. colinabum .... Scotland. 2? Forbes (?). C. bathybius= Gymnosarca bathy- Cezimbra, Portugal. ie Loyaaseerets | Saville Kent (13). bius. C. modesta= Cornulariella mo- | Gulf of St. Lawrence, | 6-18 mm. Verrill (31). desta. | 80-100 fath. To these must be added two species, Rhizoxenia alba and Sympodium margaritaceum, described by James Grieg from the coasts of Norway, both of them being undoubtedly species of Clavularia :— Name of Species. Locality and depth. Length of polypes. | Authority. lat., 634 fath. C. margaritaceum=Sympodium | 63° N. long., 5° E. lat., | Clavularia alba=Rhizoxenia alba\ 68° N. long., 9° 44'E. | ........ Grieg (6). margaritaceum. 237 fath. | The following species have been too imperfectly described to enter into any modern system :—Anthelia rubra of delle Chiaje, Anthelia olivi and Anthelia domuncula of de Blainville. Genus Sympopium (Ehrenberg). Some doubt has been thrown upon the stability of this genus by the recent investi- gations of von Koch (18) upon Sympodium coralloides, who has shown that this form is a true Aleyonid adapted to live on a Gorgonia stem, and proposes that its name should be changed to Alcyoniwm coralloides. It is possible that, when they are properly examined histologically, the other species attributed to Sympodiwm may turn out to be after all true Alcyonians with a modified habit. For the present, however, it may be allowed to stand provisionally, and the reader may be referred to the excellent account of the genus in the ‘Challenger’ volume for the species that have been hitherto described. GENERA OF THE ALCYONARIA STOLONIFERA. 337 The genus includes those Clavulariide with a thick plate-like stolon into which the polypes may be completely retracted. Description of a new Genus (Stereosoma), and of new Species of Clavularia. STEREOSOMA, gen. nov. STEREOSOMA CELEBENSE. (Plate XLV.) The only specimen of this interesting new genus known to me is one that I found growing on the reefs of Talisse Island in North Celebes. It does not occur in great abundance on any of the reefs that I visited; in fact the only specimen I found after months of reef-wading in search of specimens was a small colony bearing five or six polypes attached to a piece of water-logged wood. The genus can be at once recognized by two important characters, the first being that it shows no power of retracting either its body-wall or tentacles, and the second that the pinne of the tentacles are separated from one another by very considerable intervals. The absence of contractility is a remarkable feature. Many Alcyonaria are usually described as not contractile, but the description is seldom perfectly accurate. Polypes that possess a great number of densely-packed spicules take a long time to contract, and they may be removed from their habitat, placed in ordinary spirit, and be preserved without showing very much contraction. Again, many Alcyonarians that do not exhibit any considerable power of contracting their body-walls may contract their tentacles. Now Stereosoma possesses no spicules, and the tentacles show no more power of contracting than the body-walli. The illustration given (Plate XLV.) is a faithful representation of the specimen as it reached England on my return from Celebes, the colour alone having been added from notes that I made at the time of its discovery. On making a series of transverse sections through one of the polypes I found that the ectoderm is remarkably thick, and presents a very vacuolated appearance. Between the vacuoles and the ectoderm covering the body there may be seen a number of isolated cells, islets of cells, and strings of cells (Plate L. fig. 1). These are undoubtedly derived from the ectoderm, and probably secrete the tough, vacuolated, homogeneous substance that surrounds them and lies between them and the mesogleea. I have had no means of ascertaining what is the precise chemical nature of this substance, but it is undoubtedly of a horny consistency. It stains deeply in borax carmine, and can be readily distinguished from the true mesoglea which lies below it. It is a point of some importance, in comparing this genus with Cornularia, that in 338 DR. S. J. HICKSON—REVISION OF THE Stereosoma the horny substance that is formed lies inside the ectoderm, whereas in Cornularia it is outside it. The mesenteries present well-marked muscle-ridges and muscular bands. The muscles are used for producing the graceful swaying and bending movements that I noticed in the living condition. There is a small and not very well-defined siphonoglyphe (Plate L. fig. 2), and the walls of the stomodeum in preserved specimens are slightly folded. There are no spicules in the body-walls, tentacles, or stolon. The stolon is a moderately thick plate-like structure containing numerous ramifying canals. The tentacles are long and delicate, and present the remarkable feature of possessing only a few small teat-like pinnze, separated from one another by considerable intervals. In this feature Stereosoma presents a character that seems to separate it from all the other Stolonifera. In all the species of Clavularia that I have examined the pinne are exceedingly numerous and very closely set, so that the tentacle has a considerable resemblance to the vexillum of a feather. The tentacle of Stereosoma has no resem- blance whatever to a feather. The elongated slit-shape mouth is situated on the top of a prominent conical hypostome. There are no external ridges or other markings on the body-walls. The genus may be defined as follows :— Clavulariide forming small colonies, consisting of stiff non-retractile polypes situated at considerable intervals from each other on a thick plate-like stolon. Tentacles non-retractile. Pinnee few and widely separated. Spicules absent. One species, Stereosoma celebense. Polypes 15 mm. long, 3 mm. in diameter ; tentacles 10 mm. long, with from 5 to 10 pinne on each side. Colour pale brown. Locality. Shore reefs on southern part of Talisse Island, North Celebes. Genus CLAVULARIA. CLAVULARIA AUSTRALIENSIS, Hickson (11), Variety A. (Plate L. fig. 3.) Specimen 1. Stolon thin and membranous, forming in some places sympodial plates, in others broad and narrow strands. Polypes partially retracted into the stolon, forming protuberances on its surface, 0-5 mm. in diameter, 1-0 to 15 mm. in height, and about 2 mm. apart. Spicules numerous, simple, multituberculate, 0-14 to 0°18 mm. long (Plate L. fig. 4). Colour in spirit white. The specimen sent to me is parasitic on a piece of sponge. An interesting point in connection with this specimen is the enormous number of zooxanthelle in the intermesenterial spaces (Plate L. fig. 5). GENERA OF THE ALCYONARIA STOLONIFERA. 339 I am convinced. from an examination of a large number of specimens of Alcyonarians, that the number of the zooxanthelle in the ccelenteron cannot be used for purposes of classification, since polypes of the same species, and even of the same colony, show very great variation in this respect. Generally speaking, shallow-water polypes possess more than those that live in deeper water, the zooxanthelle being probably dependent for their growth and multiplication upon the intensity of the daylight. But whether this is the only cause or not does not seem certain. At any rate we can say that it is highly probable that the conditions favourable for the growth and multiplication of the zooxanthelle are not precisely the same as those favourable for the growth and multiplication of the Alcyonarian colonies, and thus the variations in the number of these symbiotic alge in the polypes may be accounted for. Specimen 2. The stolon is somewhat thicker in the central part of its area than in Specimen 1. It is membranous, but becomes divided at the edges into broad and natrow strands. The polypes are densely crowded on the central parts of the stolon, but scattered at the edges. The polypes are partially retracted, but not to such an extent as in Specimen 1, the adpressed tentacles remaining visible in more than fifty per cent. of the polypes. The average height of the partially retracted polypes is 3 mm., and their diameter 1:5 mm. The walls of the polypes are thicker than they are in the first specimen, with dark brown corrugated outer surfaces. Spicules resemble those in Specimen 1, but the tubercles are slightly longer and less numerous. Average length 0°15 mm. (Plate L. fig. 6). The colony is parastic on a piece of sponge. CLAVULARIA AUSTRALIENSIS, Variety B. (Plate L. fig. 7.) The three specimens that I have grouped together as Variety B of this species are distinguished from the others by the absence of spicules. This fact in itself might be considered by some naturalists to be sufficient reason for the establishment of a new species, or even a new genus, for their reception ; but after a careful examination of the anatomy of the specimens, their mode of growth, structure of the tentacles, and general anatomy, I am convinced that we are not justified in separating into different species those forms that differ mainly in the presence or absence of spicules. I believe that it is quite possible that in some localities, where there is but little lime in the water and an abundance of sand, the Clavularias do not develop spicules. ‘This is sufficient to constitute a separate local variety, but not a species. Associated with the absence of spicules in this variety there may be noticed a difference in the character of the ectoderm from that of Variety A (Plate L. fig. 8). The ectoderm of Variety A is over the great part of ts surface smooth and columnar, each cell being marked off from its neighbours by very definite cell-outlines. In 340 DR. S. J. HICKSON—REVISION OF THE Variety B, on the other hand, the ectoderm is highly vacuolated and its surface irregular. The cells have branched processes which anastomose with one another, and it is impossible to determine, in most cases, where one cell ends or another begins. I believe that this vacuolated ectoderm is considerably stiffer or firmer than the simple columnar ectoderm of Variety A, and that it is formed for the support of the body- wall in the absence of spicules. In Specimen 1 of this variety the stolon is thin and membranous, dividing into tibbon-like pieces at the edges. The polypes are partially retracted and densely crowded on the parts of the colony with a membranous stolon, but fully expanded and widely separated from one another at the edges. The colour is brownish yellow, due to a considerable deposit of sand. The colony is parasitic on an Ascidian test. Specimens 2 and 3 are probably young examples of the above. The stolon is very thin and composed of a number of anastomosing bands or ribbons. Most of the polypes are fully expanded. They are both parasitic on mussel-shells. Locality. Coast of Victoria, shallow water. CLAVULARIA RAMOSA, Hickson (11). (Plate L. figs. 9 & 10.) Stolon composed of a number of thin branching strands clinging to the branches of a seaweed. The strands of the stolon are usually about } mm. in breadth, but never exceed 1 mm.; they do not fuse to form membranous or plate-like expansions. The polypes spring from the branches of the stolon singly at intervals of 3 mm. The youngest polypes are found at the ends of the youngest branches. New polypes apparently never arise between the older polypes, but each polype is formed in succession at the end of the growing branch of the stolon. The ramifications are formed by a simple bifurcation of the growing point of a branch, and they are produced quite independently of the position of the youngest polypes. Sometimes a polype may be seen springing from the angle of a bifurcation, but more frequently there is no polype in this position. Judging from spirit-specimens only, the polypes are not capable of complete retrac- tion into the branches of the stolon. In the retracted condition they are funnel- shaped. The bread rounded distal extremity, 15 mm. in diameter, contains the retracted calyx. The narrow proximal extremity at the point of attachment to the stolon is ‘5 mm. in diameter. The distal extremity is marked by eight deep furrows. The spicules are numerous, both in the stolon and the polype-walls; they are double clubs 0:1 to 0°15 mm. long. In the tentacles there are a few elongated lancet- shaped spicules with irregular dentate projections (Plate L. fig. 11). In spirit the specimens are dirty yellowish white in colour. Locality. Coast of Victoria, shallow water. GENERA OF THE ALCYONARIA STOLONIFERA. 541 CLAVULARIA FLAVA, Hickson (11). (Plate L. fig. 12.) The stolon is thin and ribbon-like, not coalescing into membranous plates. There are comparatively few polypes situated on the stolon at intervals of 4to6 mm. At the edges of the stolon there are frequently to be seen considerable areas devoid of polypes. The polypes have in all cases their crowns retracted, and the tracts of insertion of the mesenteries are not indicated externally by longitudinal grooves or lines. This feature, connected probably with the denseness of the mesoglcea and the great number of spicules, is quite sufficient in itself to distinguish this species from C. australiensis. The length of the polypes, as they are seen in spirit with their tentacles retracted, is 4-6 mm., the diameter 1°5 mm. The spicules are of a bright yellow colour, and form a dense armature for the polypes and stolon. On slicing off a piece of the body-wall and examining it with the microscope the spicules appear to be locked together to form a compact skeleton. The spicules are 0-1 to 0:15 mm. in length, and are of three kinds :—(a) short and broad double cones with numerous blunt tubercles, found in great number in the mesoglea of the body-walls of the polypes and the stolon; (6) elongated style-like spicules, with very few short and pointed tubercles, found principally in the tentacles ; (c) a few spicules of irregular shape that I have never seen én situ (Plate L. fig. 13). The colour of the specimens in spirit is orange. They are situated on fragments of an old lamellibranch (oyster ?) shell. Locality. Coast of Victoria, shallow water. CLAVULARIA GARCL&, sp. nov. (Plate XLVI.) The stolon is in the form of a thin membranous plate about 1 mm. in thickness. The polypes are evenly distributed over the stolon, and separated from one another by short intervals. When looking down upon a spirit-specimen it appears as if the polypes were densely crowded, on account of the long tentacles and pinne, but on carefully separating the polypes with needles it is clear that there are considerable intervals between their bases. The polypes have remarkably thin and transparent walls containing a number of very small scattered (not crowded) spicules; the mouth is very small and situated at the extremity of a teat-like papilla in the centre of the oral disk. Hach polype is from 9-10 mm. in length. The tentacles are about 5 mm. in length, very thin-walled, and bear on each side about 30 long hollow pinne. The great length and number of the pinne give the species a very fluffy or downy appearance quite peculiar to it. Neither the polypes nor the tentacles show any signs in the spirit-specimens of a power of contraction. VOL. XI1.—pPart 1x. No. 3.—October, 1894. 3D 342 DR. 8S. J. HICKSON—REVISION OF THE Every polype is fully expanded. This is a noteworthy feature in a species with such thin-walled tentacles and polypes. It must be noted that it is highly improbable that in the natural condition the polypes can retract, for there are no spaces in the basal stolon that could contain them. Another very remarkable feature of the species is the minuteness of the spicules. They are a great deal smaller than the spicules of any species of Clavularia I have yet examined (Plate L. fig. 15). They are all of one kind, namely, rhombic in shape, with the angles rounded off, and they show a number of extremely minute thorn-like projections. ach spicule measured 0-05 mm. in length and 0-003 mm. in breadth. The specimen now in my possession was kindly given to me by Mr. G. C. Bourne, who found it in shallow water on the reefs of Diego Garcia, in the Chargos Archipelago. CLAVULARIA REPTANS, sp. nov. (Plate XLVII.) This species of Clavularia is quite different in habit from any species yet described. The stolon consists of thin strands creeping over pieces of dead branched coral, in many cases stretching across the spaces between the branches, forming bridges on which polypes may arise. The important point about this form of stolon, and one upon which I was inclined to lay special stress, is the extraordinary area over which each colony extends, and the absence of any special point of concentration. When dredging off the coast of Talisse I often fished up bits of coral, much too large for my collecting-jars, that had this species of Clavularia growing over it in a form that reminded me of a very wide-meshed net. The whole colony grows, in fact, like a Canariensis creeper, clinging to any projecting branch that may be in its vicinity. The breadth of the stolons averages 1 mm., the diameter of the contracted polypes 2 mm., and the length of the expanded polypes 7 to 10 mm. It should be noted here that it is very rarely the case in Clavularia that the diameter of the retracted polype is actually greater than the average breadth of the stolon from which the polype springs. This character, then, is one which helps us to distinguish Clavularia reptans from other species of the genus. The tentacles of this species are rather short and provided with numerous densely packed pinne, resembling somewhat the tentacles of Clavularia garciw. Spicules absent. Locality. I have only found this species at depths of 5 to 20 fathoms in the Banka Straits, North Celebes. CLAVULARIA CELEBENSIS, sp. nov. (Plate XLVIII.) I have established this species for a small specimen of Clavularia I found off Talisse Island in 10 fathoms of water on an old water-worn branch of a madrepore. In habit it is very similar to Clavularia viridis, but differs from it in several important points of structure. GENERA OF THE ALCYONARIA STOLONIFERA. 343 The stolon is composed of thin strands varying from 1 to 3 mm. across, which coalesce at intervals to form small plate-like expansions. The polypes are of various sizes, the largest I have measured being 8 mm. long, with a maximum of 2°5 mm. in breadth. They have very thick walls, due to an extreme development of the mesoglcea. No grooves or lines of any kind mark externally the insertion of the mesenteries. The tentacles are long and pointed in life, and provided with numerous densely crowded pinne. The polypes are not capable of any very great contraction, but the crown of tentacles can be introverted into the anterior part of the polype-walls. As I haye had at my disposal such a small specimen I have not made as complete a study of the anatomy of this species as I should wish, but in the fragments of the stolon and polypes I have examined with the microscope I have not been able to find any trace of spicules. It is possible that they exist, for I find that it is never safe to state that there are no spicules in any species unless several polypes and a large piece of the stolon have been boiled in potash and the residue examined with the microscope. The colour of the stolon and body-walls is the usual dull olive-brown, but the pinne of the tentacles are bright green. When examined alive with the polypes expanded this species is one of the most beautiful, delicate, and graceful Alcyonarians I have ever seen. Locality. Talisse Island, N. Celebes ; shallow water. CLAVULARIA VIRIDIS, Quoy & Gaimard. (Plate XLIX.) I published, in the ‘Proceedings’ of the Royal Society, 1886 (10), a preliminary account of some observations on this species that I made when I was resident in Celebes. I then pointed out the existence of the remarkable tubes connecting the polypes, and the similarity of the expanded polypes, both in form and colour, to those of Tubipora. Since my return to England I have made a few more observations upon its anatomy. The species may be found in abundance on most of the coral-reefs of North Celebes, and probably occurs on the shores of nearly all the islands of the Malay Archipelago. Quoy and Gaimard, who originally described the species, found it at Vanikoro, and Wallace obtained some specimens, which are now in the British Museum, from the Aru Islands. Its usual habitat is, like Tuéipora, on the shore side of the reef, where it is left exposed to the air at low water of spring tides. It occurs either in large clumps five or six inches in height and over a foot in diameter, or in small creeping colonies clinging to dead water-worn coral branches. When dried in the sun it leaves a firm but brittle skeleton, composed of a plexus of irregular branching fibres, which fuse into a continuous sheath in the lower parts. This skeleton retains the original form of the contracted colony. In colour the expanded polypes are either olive-brown or green, or any of the intermediate colours between the two. 2 3D2 344 DR. 8. J. HICKSON—REVISION OF THE The length of the polypes varies according to the size of the colony and the mode of growth. The longest tube I have measured is four inches, but the average length is not more than one or two inches. When the tide goes down the crown and neck of the polypes are slowly but completely retracted within the firm walls of the lower part of the polype-tubes. In this firmly retracted condition they retain a considerable quantity of sea-water in their ccelentera, and they are able, in consequence, to withstand exposure to the air and sun for an hour or two. The stolon consists of a network of tubes and strands clinging to the supporting coral blocks. In some places these strands are somewhat expanded, but I have never found any very extensive membranous plates in this species. | There are no spicules in the tentacles nor in the crown and neck, but in the lower parts of the body-walls of the polypes there are a few very large calcareous spicules. They are long spindles beset with numerous small spines and tubercles. Their average size is 2°3 mm. long by 0-14 mm. broad (Plate L. fig. 16). A series of sections through the polypes shows that the muscular ridges on the mesenteries are very numerous and long (fig..17) ; in fact the mesenterial muscles of Clavularia viridis are stronger than any I have met with in the Alcyonaria, excepting perhaps Tubipora (9). The mesoglea is very thick for a Stoloniferan, both in the tentacles and body-wall. The spicules are situated in the mesoglcea, and in transverse sections of decalcified specimens empty spaces may be seen, indicating the places that they formerly occupied. The horny skeleton is formed by some modification of the mesoglea. It occurs in the form of a number of very dense fibres, which are figured in transverse sections in Plate L. fig. 184.f. They appear in the form of deeply stained cores situated in the centres of wide lacunz in the homogeneous mesoglea. It is difficult to determine the exact chemical nature of this horny skeleton, but it is apparently closely related to keratin. It is insoluble in weak and strong nitric and hydrochloric acid. It is partially soluble in strong hot sulphuric acid. It is not digested by pepsin and ‘2 per cent. hydrochloric acid, nor by solution of pancreatin. On burning it gives a pungent and somewhat aromatic odour. In origin it differs from the horny skeleton of Cornularia and Stereosoma in being a product of the mesoglea. There is nothing that resembles it in any other species of the genus. List of the Literature referred to. I. DE Biarnvitty.—Manuel d’Actinologie. 2. DELLE Cutase.—Descriz. e anotom. degli Anim. inv. della Sicilia Citer. t. v. p. 160, fig. 5. 3. Dana, J. D.—United States Exploring Expedition. Zoophytes, 1848. GENERA OF THE ALCYONARIA STOLONIFERA. 346 . Ducuassaine and Micurtorrs.—Sur les Coralliaires des Antilles. Mem. della R. Accad. d. Torin. li. tom. xix. 1860. . Enrenserc, C. G.—Corallenthiere d. rothen Meeres. 1834. Forsss, vide JoHNstTON. . Grize, Jamzs A.—To nye Cornularier fra den Norske kyst. Bergens Museum, No. 3, 1887. 7. Herpman, W. A.—On the Structure of Sarcodictyon. Proceedings Roy. Soc. Edinb. viii. 29. 30. 21 p. 3l. . Hickson, S. J—On the Ciliated Groove (Siphonoglyphe) in the Stomodzeum of the Alcyo- narians. Phil. Tr. 1883. . Hickson, S. J—The Structure and Relations of Tubipora. Q. J. Micr. Sci. 1883. . Hickson, S. J.—Preliminary Notes on certain Zoological Observations. P.R.S. 1886. . Hickson, 8S. J.—Preliminary Report on a Collection of Alcyonaria and Zoantharia from Port Phillip. P. R. Soc. Vict. 1890. . Jounston, G.—History of British Zoophytes. 2nded. 1847. . Kent, W. Savitte.—Two new Genera of Alcyonoid Corals. Q. J. Micr. Sci. vol. x. p. 397, pl. xxi. . Kxunzincer, C. B.—Die Korallthiere des rothen Meeres. 1877. . von Kocu, G.—Anatomie der Clavularia prolifera, nu. sp., nebst eimigen vergleichenden Bemerkungen. Morph. Jahrb. vol. vii. p. 467. 1882. . von Kocu, G.—Die Alcyonacea des Golfes von Neapel. Mittheil. a. d. zool. Stat. Neapel, vol. ix. p. 652. 1891. . von Kocu, G.—Kleinere Mittheilungen iiber Anthozoen. Morph. Jahrb. xvi. 1890. . von Kocu, G.—Die systematische Stellung yon Sympodium coralloides. ‘Zool. Jahrb. v. Heft 1, pp. 76-92. . von Kocu, G.—Die Gorgoniden des Golfes von Neapel. 1887. . Konircer, A.—Icones Histiologicee. 1864. . Koren and Danretssen.—Nye Alcyonider, Gorgonider og Pennatulider tilhdrendes Norges Fauna. Bergens Museum, 1883. . Koren and Danterssen.—Norske Nordhavs-Expedition. Alcyonida, 1887. . Kowattwsky, A., and Marron, A. F.—Documents pour Vhistoire embryogénique des Alcyo- naires. Annales du Musée de Marseille, vol. i. Mémoire 4. 1883. . Lamarcx.—Hist. des Animaux sans Vertébres. 1816. . Quoy and Garmarp.—Voyage de l’Astrolabe. 1834. . Sars, M.—Fauna littoralis norvegice. Part II. 1856. . Stimpson, W.—Descriptions of some of the new Marine Invertebrata from the Chinese and Japanese Seas. Proc. Acad. Philad. Nat. Sci., May and June, 1855. . Sruper, T.—Alcyonaria der Gazelle. Monats. d.k. preuss. Akad. d. Wiss. Berlin, October 1878, p. 632. Sruprr, T.—Note préliminaire sur les Alcyonaires provenant des Campagnes du yacht PHirondelle, 1886, 1887, 1888. Part 2. Aleyonacea and Pennatulacea. Mém. Soc. Zool. iv. pt. 2, pp. 86-95. Waicur, P., and Stuper, T.—Report on the Alcyonaria collected by H.M.S. ‘ Challenger.’ Zoology, xxxi. 1889. Verritx, A. E.—Results of recent Dredging Expeditions on the Coast of New England. Am. J. Sci. 1874, ser. 3, vol. vii. p. 40. 346 DR. 8. J. HICKSON—REVISION OF THE 32. Verity, A. E.—Notes on Radiata. Trans. Connecticut Acad. vol. i. 1868, pt. 2, no. 6, p. 455. 33. Vurritt, A. E.—Critical Remarks on the Halcyonoid Polyps in the Museum of Yale College. Am. J. Sci. 1868. 34. Verritt, A. E.—Radiata from the Coast of North Carolina, Am. J. Sci. 1872. 35. Vicurer, C.—Un nouveau type d’Anthozoaire (Fuscicularia edwardsi). Arch. Zool. Expér. 2° série, vol. vi. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. PLATE XLV. Stereosoma celebense, p. 337. PLATE XLVI. Clavularia garcie, p. 341. PLATE XLVII. Clavularia reptans, p. 342. PLATE XLVIII. Clavularia celebensis, p. 842. PLATE XLIX. Clavularia viridis, p. 343. PLATE L. Structure of Stereosoma and Clavularia. Fig. 1. Transverse section through a portion of the body-wall and one mesentery of Stereosoma celebense, showing the thick vacuolated ectoderm, consisting of an outer layer of cells and a subjacent dense homogeneous substance con- taining a number of isolated cells, rods of cells, and cell islets (Zct.'), as well as the vacuoles or lacunz. The mesoglea is sharply defined and is not vacuolated. A considerable number of zooxanthellee may be seen adhering to the endoderm. Fig. 2. Outline drawing of a transverse section through Stereosoma celebense in the region of the stomodeum, showing the small but prominent muscular ridges and the siphonoglyphe. Fig. 3. A small specimen of Clavularia australiensis, Variety A. Fig. 4. Two forms of the spicules of Clavularia_australiensis, Variety A. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. GENERA OF THE ALCYONARIA STOLONIFERA. 347 5. Transverse section through a polype of Clavularia australiensis, Variety A, showing the enormous number of zooxanthelle adhering to the endoderm, and the simple columnar form of the ectoderm. 6. Two forms of spicules found in another specimen of Clavularia australiensis, Variety A. 7. A specimen of Clavularia australiensis, Variety B, showing the ribbon-like character of the stolon at the edges. One of the polypes is fully expanded, but all the others are in different stages of retraction. 8. Transverse section of a polype of Clavularia australiensis, Variety B, showing that there are only a few zooxauthelle adhering to the endoderm (compare C. australiensis, Variety A, fig. 5). The ectoderm is thick and vacuolated, the cells being irregular in shape. The siphonoglyphe is large and well- defined. . 9. A small portion of a colony of Clavularia ramosa, growing on a ramifying sponge. . 10. The growing point of a colony of Clavularia ramosa, showing two young polypes. . 11. Three forms of spicules found in Clavularia ramosa: a, a spicule from the body-wall ; 4, two spicules from the tentacles. . 12. A specimen of Clavularia flava growing on a piece of oyster-shell. . 13, Three forms of spicules found in Clavularia flava. . 14. Transverse section through a portion of the stolon of Clavularia flava, showing four endodermic canals in section. 15. Spicule of Clavularia garcie. 16. A spicule of Clavularia viridis. 17. Outline sketch of a transverse section through a polype of Clavularia viridis, to show the large and deep muscular ridges on the mesenteries. 18. Transverse section through a portion of the body-wall of Clavularia viridis, showing the horny fibres, h.f., and the lacunz left after the solution of the calcareous spicules in the mesoglcea. Reference letters used in all the figures:—Ect. Ectoderm; End. Endoderm; Lac. Lacune; Mes. Mesoglea; Musc. Muscular ridges; Siph. Siphonoglyphe ; Stom. Stomodeum ; Zr. Zooxanthelle. dy Wintel enn’) Youeerhig Oe alsa Geaieyige ‘| CARRE RSE TNT ay ACARI siete Mest ae ~ ie ; —- Woaty 14 uit a ak tah 16 Re haga ar hie he ‘ to at) at : ay Tay atelier ofa ng me htiep mG ary 4 p eal oes ; ' . “a r iE alqoty ia nantnd 1) WD, re Pan ST aaa inclu bteds te Meuneced cheat ie her ag TB ee: fo dietiofos es) ‘ln Adfins: ~hehicn at Rly Seyi nk 7 A nb faoet. « iat) die witb ve a ih be * WestNewman imp. L.B.King del MP Parker chromo. STEREOSOMA CHLEBENSE “WIDUVSD VIMVINAW TIO rary PEULMANT 35 OA) ‘ouroayo Tasjaer Ay ep Pye t DD Wp UKGY EP 9°%e PG Trans. Loot. Soc WEA AMT. Ee: ALVIL. Weet,Newman ixap CLAVULARIA REPTANS, = { } \ } . f- Ns =. * “ “ 7 2 ~ - wk Prono Lol, Soe Wel I GYALE Beeraictric del. _ MP Parker chromo. : West, Newman imp. CLAVULARIA CELEBENSIS. = ie aoe SW. _ AWHickson del. West, Newman imp. MP.Parker chromo. CLAVULARIA VIRIDIS. rans. (Pa ae aT Ce ae ‘ THA MA OD YuArueraliie ‘il in os ae dallas fe 4 ; eds ee Lies f "1 bid, Poker ce | se f vi mie a+ i. mi th = same oe i weer yh vm ~= (Cit Rib toes isa an Caio ee ts eae al ite hte pile cheer) ‘ “att. 1 le, “ih, J Sake a a gee nea — im SSE a +H ap tb hecgitiail oy bs i rg so | ee Sram, Loot, Coe. Ul AM PE LL ur 3. “uP. 3. Del. TRRStebbing. SCINA ACANTHODES. Srans Loot. oc Vol MM Fé Li : SSS SSS —— — ——— SSS Del TRR.Stebbing. B. SCINA OEDICARPUS. SCINA STENOPUS. A. Srand Look, oc. Vol MI £L Lil B. SCINA CONCORS. A. SCINA RATTRAYI. ~S ‘ < - a ‘ : he, i s ‘ # ‘ . be = ‘ z. } “be . r “ f « ~ i Sram Loo efoe. Vol MMICL el. TR.R.Stebbing A. SCINA SIMILIS. B. SCINA UNCIPES. Ly Sond Look doe Vol MY PC Del TRRStebbing B. RHABDOSOMA BRACHYTELES. A. RHABDOSOMA PIRATUM s TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON (continued). To Fellows. To the Public. SNe | Ba A fo sau d. VOLUME XII. (1886-1890, containing 65 Plates). . Priced 8 O 7 4 0 Parr l. (1886, containing 6 Plates) . . ... «4 09 0 012 0 » 2 (1886, containing 7 Plates) . ... . Oe ee 016 0 » 9. (1886, containing 2 Plates) . . .. . ea a6 O6='0 » 4. (1886, containing 12 Plates) . . . . . po OLS 0 00 » 5. (1886, containing 5 Plates) . .... «4 09 0 012 0 » 6. (1887, containing 7 Plates) ..... «4, 012 0 016 0 » 7. (1888, containing 8 Plates) . . ... «4 09 0 012 0 >» 98 (1889, containing 3 Plates) . . . . . vam Oa Gran O) 0 8 0 “,, 9. (1889, containing 7 Plates) . .... 4, 015 9 Wr 2 a 10. (1890, containing 8 Plates and Title and Index),, 015 9 10 -_- YoLUME Xx1II. Parr. (1891, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . PriceO 15 9 110 eoetee sis)” 82 (189), contamine 6 Plates)) 1%... y, 0.15 9 1-10 py. o> (1891; containing 6 Plates)... . ... 3 Orde. -0) Le 4-2-6 » 4 (1892, containing. 1 Plate). .. ... » O 4 6 0 6 0 » 5. (1893, containing 9 Plates) . . .-.. «4» O11 3 015 9 » 6. (1893, containing 4 Plates) ..... 4» 0 9 0 012 0 » 7. (1893, containing 6 Plates) . .... 4 0 9 0 012 0 __-8. (1894, containing 6 Plates) ..... » 0 9 0 012 0 _,, 9. (1894, containing 6 Plates) . . . . . 4» O11 38 015 0 __» 10. (1895, containing 6 Plates) . ...-. 4» 0 9 0 012 0 CONTENTS. XIV. Descriptions of nine new Species of Amphipodous Crustaceans from the Tropical ee Atlantic. By the Rev. Tuomas R. R. Stessine, MW. a (Plates LI LV.) — re THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. ; a Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society of London are of two kinds" Proc edin published in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” in quarto. Fetes According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings” contain not only notices of all ness transacted at the scientific meetings, but also all the papers read at such meetings an. mended to be published in the “Proceedings ” by the Committee of Publication. A large numb of coloured plates and engravings are attached to each annual volume of the “ Procee ings, >to illustrate the new or otherwise remarkable species of animals deseribed in them. _ Among: u illustrations, figures of the new or rare apes acquired in a living state for the mace Ga are often given. , . The “ Proceedings” for each year are issued in four parts, on the first of the mo: th 4 August, October, and April, the part published i in April uence ane volume for the prece eceding year. ee The ‘ Transactions” contain such of the more important communications ede to th ientifie — 2 meetings of the Society as, on account of the nature of the plates required | to illustrate hem better adapted for publication in the quarto form. They are issued at irregular intervals, i Fellows and See Members, upon PaYETE of a ease of ree year. hey are likewise entitled to prschate the Publications of. the Society at 25 per « ee nt. Je than the price charged for them to the Public. A further reduction of 25 per. 2 purchases of Publications issued prior to 1871, if they exceed the value of five pounds, 2 for a sum of £1 (which includes delivery in the United Kingdom only); but ¢ olds good if the age e is paid Belire the First of December i in each yea Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’, the Society's publishers (Patemoster Row, EC) any bookseller. ey ae ee February Ist, 1895. TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Vor. XIII.—Parr 11. LONDON: PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY, SOLD AT THEIR HOUSE IN HANOVER-SQUARE; AND BY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW. October 1895, Price 21s. Taylor and Francis, Printers,] {Red Lion Court, Fleet Street. TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. : To Fellows. To the Public. £8 d. £ s. d. VOLUME I. (1833-1835, containing 59 Plates). . Price 313 6 . . . 418 O* VOLUME II. (1835-1841, containing 71 Plates). . , 400... 5 6 6* VOLUME III. (1842-1849, containing 63 Plates) Peper eg ere? hau sets 411 0* VOLUME IV. (1851-1862, containing 77 Plates) . Be. tee Olea 8 2 6 VOLUME _ V. (1862-1866, containing 67 Plates). . 5 5 43 . 619 0 - VOLUME VI. (1866-1869, containing 92 Plates) . Poa © ARS foe | ie -15 0 0 VOLUME VII. (1869-1872, containing 73 Plates). . ,, 10 4 0. . 13812 0 VOLUME VIII. (1872-1874, containing 82 Plates). . ,, 9 8 3... -RWH. 0 VOLUME IX. (1875-1877, containing 99 Plates) . pee One -16 2 0 VOLUME X. (1877-1879, containing 95 Plates). . , 10 0 38 tS 7"0 GENERAL INDEX, Vols, I. to X. (1833-1879) . ,, 0 7 6 010 0 VOLUME XI. (1880-1885, containing 97 Plates). . Price 912 0 - 1216 0 Part 1. (1880, containing 4 Plates) .. » 012 0... 016 0 »» 2. (1880, containing 7 Plates) . . . .. tO Ass Oe, Pings Hee: eu » 98. (1881, containing 8 Plates) . .... 5p le Os - 110 0 » 4. (1881, containing 3 Plates) . . That ead Ge oe - 010 0 »» 5. (1881, containing 18 Plates) scnetaaes ye el a area gi ates eee » 6. (1882, containing 6 Plates) . . . ». go Oe ee OR. OT 1G » 7% (1882, containing 9 Plates) . .... 4» 015 0. T3020 » 8. (1883, containing 11 Plates) . . .. . SO mL) OSs - O16 O » 9. (1883, containing 10 Plates) . . .. , Fp, as Bal teats 016 0 » 10. (1885, containing 12 Plates) . . . fg WAG os Bie nome » 11. (1885, containing 14 Plates and Title and pad Prigag) tacb Waal one ea OS * Only odd parts of these volumes can be supplied. de Continued on page 3 of Wrapper. XV. On the Cranial Osteology, Classification, and Phylogeny of the Dinornithide. By T. Jerrery Parker, D.Sc., F.R.S., Professor of Biology in the University of Otago, Dunedin, New Zealand, Received December 5th, 1892, read February 14th, 1893. [Puates LVI.—-LXII. | : Contents. Page Ty Inin@irGinae Suc voc Bove 6 Ron OOn DD DIDO OOD ECE Rete ese Gace e aroe Aoteaos 73 Pee Vass eka PE CLMIETIS (ON ANTM CHME Alas cyaie a) 21 0)ci che, eieve'sio eels ¢ e1sie 5.6 eisyaya ele siesip sl siaie sie $ 374 3. A Comparative Account of the Skull in the Dinornithide .................... 380 4, A Comparison of the Skulls of the Dinornithide with those of the other Ratite .. 398 5, Measurements of the Skulls of the Ratite .............. 0. cece cece ee eee 405 6. Summary of the Cranial Characters of the Ratite .............-.....0eeeeee 408 fa he: Classitication ox the Dinornithides . . a... cis. scenes cce ccc es cet esses aaees 413 8. Summary of Cranial Characters of the Subfamilies and Genera of the Dinornithide. 417 OM Mber Evga enyaOlmUNOMVAbIbese .\c'c,c aieysi0 sas oles owlics selec ee cieleie «esse since 423 STOLE MWOLKSIeLerEsdetiOn s < =/afeis:2/e «1 c's) veheleiale = wle\c/avabelisicrsta «mth erelete SEC ent ee 427 ABEx Ppa PONS UAH ER ELALCS Pofale eletelclaiclslesels «nals o)ete «1 e\sf-lo))=\ cpa lelelele]>, «\e\iajn)